You are on page 1of 503

Shattered Shards

By hellkat9940

Submitted: June 18, 2008


Updated: October 25, 2011

A strange event merges the modern world with one of DnD-esque fantasy, with some strange results.

Provided by Hentai Foundry.


http://www.hentai-foundry.com/stories/user/hellkat9940/1350/Shattered-Shards

Chapter 1 - Dawn of Dragons 3


Chapter 2 - Magical Mishaps 16
Chapter 3 - Reptilian Rapture 29
Chapter 4 - Hooves and Hippodrakes 36
Chapter 5 - Magical Mishaps II 45
Chapter 6 - Devilish Desires 55
Chapter 7 - Alicorn's Apprentice: Monday 93
Chapter 8 - Myshelle's Medicine I 100
Chapter 9 - Myshelle's Medicine II 110
Chapter 10 - Myshelle's Medicine III 123
Chapter 11 - Myshelle's Medicine IV 140
Chapter 12 - Mirror Mirror I 153
Chapter 13 - Sorcerous Science 169
Chapter 14 - Perilous Plunder 184
Chapter 15 - Sexual Summoning 189
Chapter 16 - Aethernauts 198
Chapter 17 - Witch's Ward 209
Chapter 18 - Cursed Costume I 219
Chapter 19 - Devil's Domain 226
Chapter 20 - Horse and Hypnotist 238
Chapter 21 - Tempest's Texts 245
Chapter 22 - Fey's Fancy 259
Chapter 23 - Dwarves and Dragoncats 284
Chapter 24 - Sealed with a Kiss 290
Chapter 25 - Sealed with a Kiss II 300
Chapter 26 - Devil's Delight 316
Chapter 27 - Two Headed Monster 326
Chapter 28 - Kissing Cousins 333
Chapter 29 - Cursed Costume II: Cursed Coupling 341
Chapter 30 - Siren Song of the Sea 349
Chapter 31 - Pendulous Pendant 359
Chapter 32 - Goddess' Grove 386
Chapter 33 - Marital Mayhem 399
Chapter 34 - Hell's Henchman 415
Chapter 35 - Devil's Debauchery 428
Chapter 36 - Rodentine Rapture I 438
Chapter 37 - Sorcerous Sentiment 446
Chapter 38 - Rodentine Rapture II 465
Chapter 39 - Rodentine Rapture III 474
Chapter 40 - Pornstar's Pleasure 484
Chapter 41 - Serpent of Storms 491
Chapter 42 - Ashfall: Prologue 500
1 - Dawn of Dragons

Shattered Shards
Dawning of Dragons
By Von Krieger

In the years to come scholars of both realms would delve deep into the cause of the event that so
catastrophically changed the way of life for billions of people. The ideas they came up with were
manifold, a rip in twelve dimensional space, the will of a mad god, two dimensions colliding, the end
result of a dark ritual that lasted for millennia, a convergence of a powerful spell cast in a place of
chaotic power intersecting with humanity's first attempt at a portal that could one day be used to traverse
the stars.

Whatever the cause, the effects irrevocably changed two worlds forever. The technological planet called
Earth, home to a single sentient race, and the wondrous realm of Aerth and its many moons, all filled
with wondrous magics, and manifold thinking beings of all sorts, suddenly occupied a similar space.

For the inhabitants of Earth, the sky was suddenly filled with many orbs, some looming frighteningly
close, and others mere specks, but all now circled the planet as its single solitary moon had.
Measurements taken later estimated that the surface area of the spheroid that housed the combined
Earth and Aerth had increased by four hundred percent from the original size of the planets, twice as
much that would be expected from a mere merge.

A world were magic had never existed, where wars were fought over words on a page, divine word
without a divine voice to give meaning to it, fragmented, fragile countries keeping each other in check
through a convoluted political and economic balancing act...

The people of this world suddenly found themselves side by side with creatures from faerie tales, myths,
dreams, and nightmares. Big cities suddenly found enchanted glades were lush parks once were,
towering skyscrapers replaced with giant golden castles, highways filled with gridlock traffic suddenly
sharing right of way with carts and wagons pulled by all manner of strange beasts.

And strangest of all, a significant percentage of Earth's populous found themselves altered, some
lacking the bodies they were born with and thrust into unfamiliar shapes, others having familiar features
alter into those of races of the new realm.

Aerthborne suddenly found the familiar paths beneath their feet transformed into a strange sort of stone
made of a single piece of porous rock, their peaceful planes suddenly filled with the growling of strange,
metallic chariots on air-filled wheels. Ancient trees and graceful towers replaced by strange, smooth
boxes covered in panels of glass.

They found themselves confronted by common men who carried the power of wizards in their pockets,
one man able to strike down entire companies of men with strange devices that belched smoke and
roared like beasts from the depths.
Two worlds became one in the blink of an eye, and despite many tragedies and triumphs, the shared
world admitted, in the end, that each half had gained a great many wonders.

This is a tale of such a wonder...

-o-

Joey groaned softly, feeling strange. His head felt stuffy, like someone had stuffed cotton into his brain
and made it a bit harder than usual to think. Or forced him to watch eight continuous hours of celebrity
reality television; it was the same thing, after all.

He groaned once more, blinking his eyes a few times to focus them. He was rather confused at what he
saw immediately in front of his face. It was a pale green, somewhat blurry, and occupied the lowest
portion of his vision.

He brought a hand to it and was startled to find that the green bit was part of him. More disturbing was
the fact that his fingers were rather strange. He sat up and looked down at his hand; there were fewer
fingers than he remembered having there, three and a thumb on each hand, and they most certainly had
not been tipped with blunt, white claws before.

Once more he brought his hands to his face, feeling the strange addition there, a short, blunt muzzle.
Joey ran a forked tongue over sharp, unfamiliar teeth, finding his body increasingly strange.

He stood, and the feelings of weirdness grew. His clothes were unpleasantly tight and clingy, they had
been quite baggy that morning, but now they clung to him as if they were a size too small, and most of
them were ruined to boot.

Clawed, green toes poked from his sneakers, having torn through sock and shoe alike. Behind him his
pants were in similar condition, as a thick, heavy, muscular tail had torn up the waist and rump of his
jeans.

It was weird, he was well aware that he had changed, and he knew what the changes were, but he felt
no mental discomfort or unease from them, just a bit of annoyance at the ruination of his clothes and
their uncomfortable tightness.

With a sigh he kicked off the scraps that once were his shoes and slipped off his jeans. To Joey's
surprise he found the area between his legs to be without bulge. Puzzled by the lack of organ, he stuck
a fingertip inside his boxers, which had merely been pushed down by his new tail, and not torn.

Instead of the familiar sack and tube, he instead found a narrow slit in the same area; the fingertip didn't
go in very far before it encountered resistance. A hazy memory of biology class brought to mind the
reason for the alteration; birds and lizards kept their bits on the inside.

Joey's stomach rumbled loudly, reminding him that before he'd been knocked unconscious, or whatever,
he'd been heading to the cafeteria with his two friends. Feeling very hungry, and now free of
uncomfortable clothing, though he kept his t-shirt and boxers, the new lizardboy began to look around at
his environment for the first time.

The layout was familiar, but the construction was in fact quite different. It looked like the trophy hall
where all the school's athletic and academic accomplishments were preserved for all to see.

But rather than the door behind him that led to the East Commons, there was instead a bricked up
archway. The black and white linoleum in the black and white checkerboard pattern had become
checkerboard stones, the whites and blacks aged and stained, making them varying shades of gray.

Rather than trophies, the shelves alongside the corridor were lined with books and stacks of scrolls.
Joey pulled out a book and looked at the cover, but rather than the familiar shapes of the alphabet, he
instead found strange, straight, pointy runes that looked as if they could've been carved by a claw.

Since he couldn't go back, Joey figured he might as well move forward down the hallway, hopefully
finding something to eat. After that maybe he could try and figure out what had happened to him and
why everything was so weird; though it was pretty likely that he'd fallen asleep, or something.

The corners of his muzzle turned up into a rather pleased smile at the thought. Yeah, a dream! That
sounded about right. Maybe he'd fallen asleep in study hall again and was now dreaming of being
something out of his biology text.

He looked down at his thick, muscular legs, and the large, clawed feet at the end of them. He was
walking on the balls of his feet; interesting. His dreams were never this creative, he hoped that it was still
early in the hour, before the bell woke him up for the next class, as this dream was light years above the
usual drudgery he thought up.

Aside from the naked in class dreams, of which this seemed to be one at least in part, there were the 'go
out and fail to get a job' dreams, the 'doing mundane, household chores' dreams, the 'have to pee, but
am asleep, so there are weird peeing circumstances, or toilets showing up in weird places' dreams, and
the occasional 'wet dream where I still don't get any so I'm fapping to porn even in my fantasies' dreams.
Occasionally there was something like an action movie, once there had even been credits, but they were
never as detailed as this.

Joey's tongue flicked out of his mouth occasionally as he walked, something he did without thinking
about it at all. He could breathe in air through his nostrils, but when he did that none of the smells
seemed to come through, which they did when he flicked his tongue out.

The air smelled of dust, old books, and a faint, pleasant scent that Joey couldn't quite place. It made him
feel rather happy, comfortable, and safe. He found himself following the scent, turning left in what would
have been the old staff offices, where the walls had been torn down and a new computer lab installed.

Or had been in the waking world; in the realm of this strange dream, it instead appeared to be rather like
a combination living and dining room, decorated in a well off, classical, but eclectic style. All of the
furniture looked tasteful and expensive, but none of it matched.

The source of the pleasing scent was no longer of interest to Joey's subconscious; instead it was the
sight, and scent, of the partially eaten steak dinner sitting on one corner of the table across the room.
It smelled delicious, though it had cooled off and been there awhile. The lizardboy looked around for the
steak's owner, but seeing nobody, he darted to the table and sat down. He poked the thick slab of meat,
and as the scent had told him, it had cooled off. Whoever was eating it had been gone long enough for
the meal to cool down to room temperature.

Since it was Joey's dream, and the unknown diner was nowhere to be seen, he decided to help himself,
cutting big chunks off the rare slab and stuffing them into his muzzle. Feeling the need to wash them
down with something, Joey grabbed the heavy goblet nearby, lifting it to his muzzle with both hand,
taking a big gulp of the frothy, pink liquid contained within.

The taste was incredible, perfect, sweet, it was like a milk shake, but room temperature, kind of fruity
and creamy, like whipped cream mixed with Jell-O, but somehow even better.

Without being aware of it, Joey found himself draining the goblet dry, his forked tongue darting out to lick
it clean of frothy leftovers. He patted his belly and burped loudly, suddenly feeling rather full, happy, and
contented; and also a bit horny.

Joey sighed happily and pushed away from the table, reaching down to rub his genital slit. He moaned
softly as he felt his reptilian shaft slither out. He slid his boxers down, admiring the altered length.

It was longer and thinner than his human member was, with strange bumpy nodules on the underside,
and an enlarged, egg-shaped head. The lizardboy wrapped a hand on his new shaft and slowly began to
stroke, shivering each time his fingers bumped over one of the small, marble-like bumps.

He heard a faint hiss from somewhere in the room behind him, but he paid it little attention. He looked
down at his elongated length, licked the lips of his blunt muzzle, and broke out into a grin. Another
theme that popped up into the few sex dreams he had, being able to wrap his lips around his shaft,
being able to bob up and down to give himself pleasure, to reach the very base.

So that was precisely what he did, bent in half, dexterous, forked tongue curling around his length. He
could've sworn he heard and amused chuckle from behind him, but he paid it little mind.

Mmm... such a nice dream...

-o-

"Oh fuck, oh fuck, oooooh fuck!" moaned Nia, falling to the side as everything went all strange.

In the blink of any eye, the hallway around her shifted, the industrial gray carpet becoming a series of
worn, but beautiful red-purple, trimmed with yellow gold.

The harsh fluorescent lights were replaced with decorative chandeliers that glowed with a blue-green
light.

Her fall was halted by a dark blue locker, one of the school's colors. The noise of the post-class bustle
seemed to halt immediately. Nia expected they has all shut up and were now staring at her.
She was overcome by sensation, barely able to breathe. Quickly she reached behind her back,
unclasping her bra and pulling it off, tossing it aside, taking a deep breath. But the removal of the bra
only made her focus on the other sensation.

There was a sudden, aching hardness between her legs, she reached down to relieve the pain, and
found her fingers wrapping around what could only be a cock. She couldn't help herself; she began
stroking it rapidly, right in the hallway, right in front of everybody.

It only took a few moments before she erupted with climax, thick jets of seed creating a puddle between
her legs. Her face hot with embarrassment, she stood, the feelings of oddness having passed.

To her surprise, the hallway was empty, save for herself and her brother.

Reed gave no indication of having seen his sister's strange actions, his hands were clutching the side of
his head, his eyes clenched shut, lips back from teeth as a pained hiss left his lungs.

He looked... wrong. Though tall, Reed was your typical nerd, and was rather pear shaped. As Nia
watched, the overabundant fat on her brother's body seemed to shift around into a more solid
configuration.

It was rather like the Incredible Hulk, but on a smaller scale. Reed's shirt and shorts began to tear as the
youth's frame began to increase in height and width, not merely shifting mass around.

Nia watched, mouth agape as her brother's skin took on a rather strange shade, a deep purple. His ear
grew larger, gaining points, and a pair of teeth poked out from his lower lip.

She blinked a few times to make sure she wasn't seeing things, but it was quite clear what had
happened. Her brother had become an orc.

Nia looked down at her own body, finding some changes to herself as well. She had also grown, grown
more than Reed had, as a matter of fact. But most of her growth seemed to be vertical, going from a
short, heavyset girl, to a tall, statuesque beauty, a statue made of obsidian, apparently, as her skin had
become black.

Not the dark brown shade of skin tone that was called black, but true, pure, coal black.

"No way..." she whispered, her voice sounding a bit different, more relaxed, more sensual, and to her
ears, very sexy.

Nia reached up and grabbed a portion of her hair, pulling it in front of her eyes, finding it pure, snow
white.

"No way!" she said again, more excited than scared.

She pulled up her shirt to check her belly, and then peered down at her legs; all of it was the same jet
black shade as the rest of her. She also took the time to tuck the new addition between her legs back
into her undergarments; somehow it had popped out right through the zipper, which was rather ruined.

The pain in his head seeming to have passed, Reed looked around at their surroundings and then
focused on Nia. He blinked a few times and slowly looked her over before speaking.

"Nia?" he asked, voice deeper and a bit... thicker than normal, "Is that you?"

She nodded and grinned, "Yeah, I think so! Isn't it cool? Somehow I'm a dark elf!"

Reed looked down at his large, purple hands, running one over his chest and abdomen.

"Well... if the headache was what I had to put up with to look this good, I'd consider it well worth it." He
said with a fanged grin, stripping off his shirt to admire his new muscles.

Nia, on the other hand, looked up and down the hall, finding some oddities. In places it seemed like it
was closer to way the school had been, the walls alongside them covered with lockers. In others it was
more like a castle passageway, with chests placed on platforms set into the wall, rather than lockers.

She walked down the hall a ways, peering down the other intersections and then into one of the
classrooms, or what had been a classroom. It seemed more like a barracks now, though it was totally
empty, free even of a teacher transformed into a mind flayer, or a class pet that became a displacer
beast, or anything remotely like that.

Nia saw movement out of the corner of her eye, but the movement was her own, reflected in a mirror on
the wall. She approached, admiring her reflection. While plain and dumpy before, Nia considered herself
to be an absolute knockout now. It was a shame that her clothes weren't quite suited for her sexy new
frame.

She grinned to herself and stepped back out into the hall, her grin widening.

The lockers were still there, but the locks, however, were not.

The dark elf giggled and slapped her brother on the back, "C'mon, big guy, let's try and find us a new
wardrobe!

-o-

Joey's tail twitched as he sucked himself off, the pleasure of the act much more intense that the muffled
sensations that usually filled his dreams. It felt so very real, encompassing all the senses. He could taste
the sweet, slicks drops of pre on his tongue, he could feel the wet smoothness of his saliva soaked shaft
as it slid over his lips, he could feel the hot pressure building inside him as he neared climax.

He felt his entire body quiver as he found his mouth filled with huge amounts of sticky sweetness, too
much to swallow, he found it leaking from his muzzle, dripping onto his chest and belly.

"Oh wow..." he gasped, out of breath from the intense self-loving, "That's too much!"
"I don't know..." purred a deep, sensual voice from above him; it looks hardly worth bothering for to me."

The voice seemed to sink into Joey's bones, making them quiver with delight. He slowly drew his gaze
upward, eyes widening at the sight of the creature above him. More accurately, it was the creature's
head and neck, a long, sensuous, streamlined muzzle leading to a long, serpentine neck.

The dragon's scales looked to be a shade of tarnished gold, and they seemed to glisten in the light from
the candelabra on the table. Pure purple eyes peered down at him, sparkling with amusement.

"Seeing as you are so... shall we say eager... with your muzzle, having consumed both my dinner and a
generous helping of your own desert, I think perhaps that you could seek to repay your host for the meal
with a similar act?" the large reptile purred.

The thought seemed to bypass Joey's conscious mind entirely. He found himself getting up while he was
still considering what the dragon had said. As he turned back, he saw the size of his host. It was about
the size of a horse, but most definitely heavier.

Though the majestic creature's body was a similar size, its legs were thicker and shorter, but they still
were straight down like a mammal rather than a true reptile. Scintillating golden wings jutted from the
dragon's back, narrowing into a sort of frilled crest along the sides that met at the base of the tail,
becoming a sort of fin.

The dragon was very long and thin, though not quite the snake-like serpentine dragons from Asian
myths, more like a cheetah or a greyhound was a long, thin, streamlined cat or dog.

The lizardboy found himself hugging his host's neck, nuzzling at the smooth scale with his snout. His
tongue flicked out, ingesting the dragon's scent. Ahh, this was the odd, pleasing aroma that he had
followed into the dining room. Up close like this, Joey found himself calming, his breathing slowing,
becoming more relaxed. It was instinctive, dragons wouldn't hurt him, they would protect him, keep him
safe.

"Go on, my pet, you know what I want." The dragon rumbled, softly nuzzling Joey's neck, "Don't be shy."

Joey found himself grinning and blushing as the dragon called him 'pet.' He felt his member surge back
to full arousal at the thought of being the dragon's plaything. He knelt, crawling beneath his master's
belly, his tail swaying gently from side to side with delight.

The dragon's shaft was enormous, the size of Joey's arm, at the very least. It was rather like his own but
more... predatory. It had the same bumps on the underside, but it retained the same width all the way to
the end, where it actually got bigger. The spade shaped head narrowed to a point, where a thick droplet
of precum awaited Joey's eager, questing tongue.

The pet wrapped both hands around the dragon's thick shaft, caressing just beneath the head. He
brought his lips to the tip, giving it a gentle kiss while lapping up the sweet treat. He quivered softly at the
taste, so very much like that wonderful, frothy desert he had drank.

The lizardboy lay on his back, wrapping his legs around the base of the dragon's member, his tail curling
around it as well. Joey opened his muzzle wide, somehow managing to take the head of the dragonshaft
into his mouth and throat. It fit in easily and without discomfort, like it was meant to be there.

"Mmm... very good, well worth the price of my mostly eaten steak, I think; though the potion in the goblet
was for you. Well, not you in particular, but rather whoever happened along." The dragon purred,
squatting down on his haunches so that Joey could grind his own aching shaft against the dragon's
mighty member.

"I haven't the slightest idea where all you humans came from, what with your rather colorful clothes, no
weapons, and not a spellcaster amongst you. Quite an ill-prepared raid on a dragon's lair; let me tell you.
Though the magic that preceded it was perhaps the strongest I've ever seen."

Joey paid little attention to his master's words, they didn't concern him, all that he needed with right in
front of him; shiny, black, glistening, and oh so warm.

"I have had a very busy and productive afternoon. I can only imagine what else I'll accomplish before
dinner. I'm quite glad I've taken the time to set up so many traps. It would be quite tiring to personally
enslave so many scampering little human pets." The dragon purred.

Joey's eyes opened at that, and he was suddenly aware that this was most definitely not a dream, but try
as he might, he couldn't unwrap himself from the dragon's gorgeous cock.

"Mmm... I love it when I dispel the mind fog and realization sets in. Let me tell you what you are now, my
pet...."

-o-

After a few minutes of searching the lockers, Nia had managed to find quite the selection of clothes for
herself. She'd tried on several outfits and combinations, but kept coming back to what were essentially
the sluttiest clothes she could find.

Bubblegum pink platform heels, a matching leather miniskirt, and something that was oddly enough
found in one of the chests in the room, a sort of micro t-shirt-like top that showed off several inches of
her lower cleavage, but clung stubbornly in place no matter how she moved.

Considering the absolute skimpiness that sword-swinging women in comics and movies wore, more than
likely it was some sort of magic armor. Nia found herself admiring the way the white and pink contrasted
with her ebony skin, her new organ was half erect as she admired herself in the mirror in the back of the
barracks locker she had been investigating.

Oddly enough for a barracks, there hadn't been any weapons so far, but there were some locked
cabinets, which Reed was doing his best to break open. Nia smirked as she turned and admired her
brother's muscular frame. They hadn't found much of anything that fit him, though they'd replaced his
torn pants with thematically appropriate bright green shorts.

With a loud crack, the wooden cabinet's door gave way, spilling a sort of sparkly dust into the air. Reed
sneezed and blinked his eyes. Aside from the dust there didn't seem to be much of anything inside that
warranted being protected by a lock, just more blankets.

Reed sighed; he'd hoped he'd have found something useful and made Nia happy. It was a bit difficult to
think about things and it was just easier to let Nia do the thinking. He sneezed again, the dust that had
settled onto his body making it feel a little warm.

The orc turned and watched Nia for awhile, the dark elf occupied with her reflection in the mirror, her
pink skirted rump extended as she bent downwards, leaning forward to apply passion pink lipstick to her
dark lips.

Such a perfect, sexy rump, and for that matter a perfect, sexy body, and Reed wasn't the only one to
think so. He had noticed the odd tear in Nia's pants, the thick white puddle on the carpet, and the bulge
in the front of her skirt that had appeared as she had gawked at her own beauty.

Nia was turned on by her own body, and Reed was increasingly feeling aroused by it as well. His
already clouded thoughts seemed to slip away further as he felt a tightening in his pants. With a smile he
slipped them off, he was aroused, Nia was aroused, and it would be fun to give his sexy sister
something to make her feel good, since he hadn't found anything useful.

He walked across the barracks, slipping up behind his sister. He moved quickly, one hand slipping under
her shirt, gripping a plentiful black breast, the other gripping that bulge in her skirt, stroking it in a manner
honed to perfection by long nights of internet porn.

"Reed! What the fuck?!" Nia shouted, trying to wriggle her way free of the overbearing orc pinning her to
the locker.

Reed only heard the word 'fuck,' and took it as a sign to keep going, he tugged down his sister's panties.

"No! No! Stop it! This is wrong, you realize We're..." Nia protested, pausing to think. She looked back at
her brother, then imagined herself. The two of them looked nothing alike. So was it really incest
anymore?

Nia moaned as Reed's thick orcish member forced its way between her legs. She had gotten herself
pretty worked up by admiring her sexy body in what was admittedly a very slutty outfit, her cock had
begun to throb and her pussy had begun to ache before Reed had clumsily thrust himself upon her.

"This is wrong." Nia giggled, "So very, very wrong."

The thought made her loins ache even more. She was a Drow, after all, doing wrong, immoral things
was in her nature, after all.

"No, oh no, you big gorgeous beast!" she giggled, opening her legs ever so slightly.

Both siblings moaned as purple flesh disappeared into ebony depths. While not the first sexual act for
either, it was the first with a partner that was not an inanimate object. Nia moaned loudly, grinning as
she protested and gave token attempts at escape. Her brother felt so good inside her, nice and thick,
and though his caress of her maleness and breasts was a bit crude and ham-handed, it also felt quite
good.

"You're pathetic!" Nia growled, "You think this gentle lay will please a woman?"

The words filled Reed's mind, somehow he managed to comprehend their meaning. He bared his teeth
and abandoned all restraint, pounding into his sister, growling as well. He bit into her neck with his fang,
enough to bruise, perhaps, but not enough to break the skin.

For her part, Nia could no longer shout protests or spur her brother on; she was lost in her deviant, dark
elf lust, reveling in her ravishing. She pressed herself up against the bank of lockers with each thrust he
made into her, shoving back each time he drew away, angered that he would dare try to deprive her of
that wonderful, cunt-stretching thing that he had rammed into her without permission. She would not
allow him to take it away until she was damned ready.

With each thrust Nia slammed into the lockers, her body protesting at it, but her mind and spirit relishing
it, her pain adding to her pleasure.

Neither noticed the small bottle atop the lockers, it had been back against the wall, the seven foot height
of the storage units too much to see over. With each thrust of the Orc's body, for he was using his entire
weight to drive himself into Nia, the bottle crept forward an inch or so.

Both siblings were too absorbed in their lusts for them to notice that Reed had begun to change. Where
the dust had touched his body, his purple skin began to darken, becoming smooth and shiny, like an
amethyst. His already thick nails darkened to black, beginning to grow forth from his fingertips, fingertips
that began to shorten.

The orc released his grip on Nia's neck, throwing his head back in a feral howl of pleasure, his
formidable teeth beginning to grow and lengthen. Soft pops could be heard as his body began to contort
itself into a new configuration. While his earlier change had merely been one of mass moving around,
this one was far more than that.

Nia's howl joined Reed's as she felt his cock seem to surge, to grow inside her. She felt something give
way within her, pained pleasure, and her anger was enough to clear her mind for a moment, "Dammit,
you could go deeper this whole time and you've been tormenting me with your half-assed effort?!" she
snarled, before she was once more lost in an ocean of ecstasy.

Reed's legs joined his torso in the symphony of cracks and pops. Toenails became huge, black, lethal
claws that gleamed in the barracks' light. Portions of the leg grew shorter, while others lengthened,
forcing Reed up on his toes. A forked tongue lolled from the side of his mouth, or more accurately his
muzzle.

The orc's face slowly pushed forward, red eyes gaining narrow slits, black horns curling back from his
temples. The orc-dragon growled his pleasure, beginning to care more for his own pleasure.

His hand parted ways from his sister's body, inciting a cascade of curses. But a second surge of girth,
and a shift in shape to her brother's pounding, pulsing shaft quickly silenced them. As did the sudden
impact of a fragile glass bottle atop her head.
"WHAT THE FUCK?!" she howled, more out of surprise than pain. A thick, viscous goo dripped down
her body. Though also black, the blackness of the fluid contained a bit of blue that made it gleam such a
shade where it was struck by the light. The oily essence seemed to creep over her flesh, sinking into her
pores with a cool chill.

Reed paid the stuff no mind. He gripped Nia's shoulders with clumsy forepaws, his body more like a
beast than a man. A scaled, snarling beast. He hissed softly as something slithered out from his rump,
his thick, draconic tail smashing into the nightstand behind him, sending it spiraling across the room.

As the slime seeped into her, Nia began to change as well. Since her oafish brother had lost interest, her
hands replaced his at her breast and member, the latter of which seemed to surge in her hand, much as
Reed's had done moments before.

Thick, heavy, and deep blue-black, Nia quivered as her hand traveled over small bumps that grew in on
the underside. Her vocalizations ceased as her hand popped over the six ridges at the base, three to a
side. The growing, spade-shaped tip darkened the smooth wood of the lockers as it drooled thick
precum onto them as it rubbed against the wood with each thrust.

Clawed fingertips dug into the flesh of her black breast, thumb and forefinger tightly gripping the now
deep blue nipple, sending spikes of icy pain and hot pleasure through the dark elf's body. She opened
her mouth to send a hiss of pleasure through clenched, white fangs.

With a near-deafening roar, Reed's climax arrived as did the final changes, his hair becoming a rough
mane, a line of thick, black spikes pushing their way out of his skin along his spine and tail, his neck
elongating into something befitting a dragon.

Nia cried out as she was suddenly filled by what seemed like gallons of his scalding hot essence. But
the pain vanished quickly, and her body seemed to gulp up every last drop, none of it spilling from her,
even as Reed pulled away, his member making an audible pop as it parted ways from his sister's sex.

Apparently satisfied, he turned away and hopped up onto one of the beds, curling up.

Nia leaned against the lockers, panting. Her efforts at pleasuring herself ceasing. Azure claws dug
grooves into the locker's door as pink boots shifted to make openings for cerulean talons.

"You didn't..." Nia whispered, a chill running down her spine, beyond her spine, down into the length of
ebon tail that emerged.

"You didn't!" she repeated, louder, eyes blazing with fury as a pair of ribbed horns emerged from her
temples, their sharp points framing Nia's vision, pointing her to the target of her wrath.

"YOU DIDN'T JUST PULL OUT BEFORE I CAME, DID YOU?!" Nia snarled, wings erupting from her
shoulders and fanning to their absolute widest, making her look large and terrifying.

The feral Reed looked up at the noise, eyes wide.


He tried to make it for the door, but Nia was on him with one flap of her wings. Though the dragon was
far larger, he was hampered by the fact that he was neither enraged, nor that he was in possession of a
fully loaded cock that had been coaxed to the point of climax, and then released before the big moment.

The dragon found his tail gripped and tugged upward, a powerful punch to his back forcing his
forequarters down onto the floor.

Nia hissed with rage, driving her aching shaft into her brother's tailhole, "YOU... DON'T... CUM...
UNTIL... I... TELL... YOU!" she growled, punctuating each word with a powerful thrust.

She sighed as a cool tickled spread over her skin, bringing shiny scales with it, transforming her truly
into an obsidian beauty.

The dark dragoness closed her eyes as she thrust deep into the dragon before her, her own dark shaft
erupting and spilling her discomforting seed deep into the creature's body.

"You belong to me!" she growled, hugging her brother's tail, "And you will learn to see to your mistress'
pleasure before your own!"

Reed whimpered and nodded his head, not wanting to displease the angry, forceful, dominating
dragoness behind him.

-o-

"You see, my pet, dragons are creatures of powerful magic. It is only natural that creatures with such
strong bodies, minds, and spirits can have many effects on lesser beings. It has been shown that a
dragon's bloodline can be added to nearly any creature, so long as it can breed and draw breath." The
tarnished gold dragon explained to his new plaything.

Joey smiled at his master, his hands cradling his round, seed-filled belly. It had been delicious,
heartbreakingly delicious. He knew that he was bound to the dragon against his will, but if he resisted, or
tried to escape, he would be forever denied any more of the wonderful, plentiful sweetness that made
his greedy tummy swell.

The dragon had curled up on a pile of pillows and cushions in one corner, Joey cuddled against him
beneath a soft, majestic wing.

"So it should come as no surprise, no pun intended, that the sexual essence of a dragon, a substance
released naturally with the intent of making new draconic life, may indeed create such a life while within
the body of a different creature. Of course it takes training to do, and requires a great deal of magical
effort. But it is well worth it, and there are so many fun ways to do so, and with so many differing results."

The dragon yawned, curling away from Joey, "Such magics are what I use to defend my lair from
robbers, invaders, and egocentric lesser creatures that seek to slay me for no reason other than their
own pride. Feh."

The lizardboy moaned softly as the dragon's warmth was taken away from him, though a different sort of
warmth pulsed gently throughout his midsection.

"Which is why I keep a goblet filled with a little concoction meant to tantalize the senses of taste and
smell nearby when I eat my dinner in my humanoid shape; after chasing me away from my meal, most
of those self-loving pricks sees nothing wrong with devouring my lovingly prepared supper. I think it only
fitting that I inflict my most humiliating transformation upon a prospective murderer."

The great beast chuckled, "You'll learn to enjoy it, truly enjoy it, in time, little one. All the other Jeyarr did.
The changes to your body begin even now, making you an exceptionally fertile female, in part."

Joey shuddered at that, though a shameful, distant ache filled his loins at the thought of it.

"Made heavy and round with eggs, with equally heavy and round milk-filled breasts. Something I find
rather attractive on a biped, actually. But a Jeyarr's role isn't merely to breed for her dragon, oh no. She
is a pleasure toy, a plaything, a living dildo that can be passed around for other dragons to relieve their
sexual frustrations upon."

"I'm not going to pass you around or insist you spread your legs at a moment's notice for every one of
my pets that passes by, but I will ask that you try and hone your technique, though pleasurable, it was a
bit sloppy. You could easily keep me on the edge of climax all day, and you most certainly can refrain
from climaxing on me at least until I've had my fun."

Joey's green facial scales reddened with a blush. His master had made him lick every inch of the
dragon' mighty member clean. He couldn't stop himself from doing it, though he had quite thoroughly
enjoyed the flavor.

"Now, if you would head off into what would be the gymnasium in your version of this building, you will
find where I keep most of my horde. You can help yourself to a trinket or two if you like, but what I want
you there for is to practice your technique on my new guards. I think after a few hours of drilling, they'll
be quite worked up and in need of some release." The dragon purred.

The dragon's words made the lizardboy quiver, and he felt himself standing up and darting away in the
direction of the gym, now treasure hall, without the thought going to his brain for consideration.

His blush deepened as he found himself hard once more, his body eager to please his master's guards.
He wondered what they would be like, and as he opened the double doors, he got his answer.

Perhaps eight feet in height, muscular, frames larger and wider than even the football team's
linebackers; they stood in a line, moving swords and shields on cue, the mailed tops and plated skirts in
familiar colors and patterns, but with far different material.

"Okay team!" roared the largest of the guards, "Let's try it again!"

The phalanx shouted their new, yet familiar battle cry, moving their weapons in tandem.

"TWO, FOUR, SIX, EIGHT, WHO DO WE EVISCERATE?!"


2 - Magical Mishaps

Shattered Shards
Magical Mishaps
By Von Krieger

Arilee groaned loudly as she looked at her two study partners. The blonde elf raised her hand
immediately, "Miss Chromium, can I change partners?" she asked, a foul expression on her face.

The silvery-gray dragoness scowled with an equally foul expression over the glasses on the end of her
snout, "No. I've chosen the groups I've chosen for a reason. I'm asking you to complete your alchemical
synthesis project with Cathell and Nathara for a reason. I'm not asking you to take them to a ball or to
one of your high society dinners. You need to make a circle, cast a spell, and that is all."

The dragoness' tail flicked in annoyance and she snorted to show her displeasure, exhaling a small
cloud of smoke. "Nor am I asking you to dive into a mosh pit with them, which considering the number of
marks on your disciplinary record for forging parental excuse notes to take part in contact sports is
probably for your benefit."

"But...!" the elf protested.

Chromium's lips pulled ever so slightly back, exposing sharp, metallic teeth, "You are enrolled in a public
school, Miss Appleleaf. Your private tutors may have catered to your slightest whim, desire, and
abhorrence of non-elven races, but I do not. If you want to abide by the Terran regulations of twelve
grades of education, rather than the familiar elven forty eight, you are obligated to abide by the
regulations of such a system."

Arilee's disgust was obvious, and she regarded her assigned partners with a look that she would give to
errant dog droppings.

"I will remind you, Miss Appleleaf, that baring exceptional circumstances, one's species is, thankfully, not
contagious in nature. Human children banish the concept of 'cooties' before they enter middle school.
Now, get over there with your partners and start working on your assignment before I assign you to
catching frogs for my afternoon biology class, and Principal Murglarp's lunch. He likes the big fat ones
from the middle of the swamp, you know."

Arilee wrinkled her nose just thinking about all the mud, stagnant water, mosquitoes, other assorted
bugs. And also the croaking slimy frogs, and the equally slimy principal. She wasn't sure how the
sahuagin managed to get himself, not only a position with a public school, but in a place exceptionally
far from the nearest ocean.

The elf maiden shuddered and forced herself up out of her chair, approaching her two partners and
reluctantly sitting with them. Nathara sneered and made a show of cracking her knuckles, the menace of
the act enhanced by her bald head, dusting of scales, and the rather prominent fangs within her mouth.
"Fuck this up for Cath 'n me, tit, and I'll be rearranging that face of yours so that not even an orc'll be
looking at you without throwing up." She said in low, accented tones.

"Miss Chromium!" Arilee said, standing, backing away from the serpentkin.

"And leeches. Big, black, slimy, chewy leeches. They'll go well with the frogs, I would think." The
dragoness said, not even bothering to turn her head.

"Wouldn't that be a sight, Cath? Miss high 'n mighty forced to slog through the bog waters, picking
bloodsucking gobs of black snot off her perfect little legs."

Cathell sighed and clenched her eye shut, the Cyclops shaking her head, "I think that the three of us
ought to put our personal and racial issues aside and accomplish the task set before us. It will require a
minimum of effort from all parties involved. The assignment is merely a low-grade transubstantiation.
Nathara can draw forth the energy, and I am easily capable of both drawing the circle and performing
the incantation."

Arilee shook her head, "No way! I'm doing the incantation!" the elf said with a scowl, "There's no way I'm
going to let my grade hang on the efforts of a pair of... moral, spiritual, and genetic deviants! I'll do the
incantation. Just tell me where and when."

"Right after school, out in the parking lot, tit. I'll take your block off for talking about Cath that way. Insult
me all you like, but don't be flinging hateful words at an admitted pacifist. That's just bad taste."

Cathell simply sighed once more, "Please stop fighting you two, it's not going to do anyone any good. I
have my arcane chalks at home. If you'd prefer to get this done as soon as possible, we can all head
there after school."

Arilee shook her head, "You live in a CAVE."

The Cyclops nodded, absently toying with her auburn hair out of nervousness, "Well, yes, but it is a
particularly nice cave. It is essentially nature's pre-fabricated housing. It's not like it's a wet, wild, filled
with bats type cave. It's just that same as any other house save for the general shape and
undergroundedness of it. It surpasses all the human world guidelines for construction and safety."

She gave Arilee a small scowl, "And the fact that it is solid stone and not living wood means that my
floors are perfectly acceptable drawing surfaces for the ritual."

The elf snorted, "Fine, I'll see you there, then." She said, getting up just as the bell rang to signal their
next class.

Nathara expressed her own disgust, sticking out her forked tongue at the elf's back. "That's one girl that
life really needs to smack around a bit and teach a lesson."

Cethell shook her head, "Don't you dare do anything to her. Karma will make sure her bigotry will catch
up with her."
The serpentkin sighed and placed an arm around the cyclops' shoulders, "Only because you asked me
to, Cath." She said, giving her a quick peck on the cheek.

-o-

Later that afternoon, Arilee knocked on the door of Cathell's cave. Aside from the fact that the entrance
was in the side of a hill, it was otherwise like most of the homes in the neighborhood. There was even a
porch light, a mailbox, and a small window.

She waited for a few moments, putting her pointed ear to the door. It was rather rude of them to keep
her waiting on the doorstep like some common beggar. The cyclops had said after school, and four
o'clock was after school.

Arilee sighed and grabbed the knob, finding the door unlock she turned it and stepped inside.
Immediately she had to go down several stairs to where there was a mat with several pairs of shoes on
it, sitting right to the side of another door.

It may not have been the epitome of high architecture or a well-sculpted elven tree-home, but it wasn't
the repulsive, water dripping hovel that Arilee had been expected. The walls had even been stuccoed
and painted, with the shiny, latex based paint that was favored by the humans of the mundane world.

The elf opened the inner door, her eyes wide with what she saw. Cathell and Nathara were seated on
the couch, holding hands, and they were kissing! Kissing! Two females! With TONGUES even! Arilee
was stunned into silence for a few moments.

"That is DISGUSTING!" she finally managed to say, startling her classmates.

"Hey, don't be knocking it until you've tried it." The serpentkin said, a bit of a blush adding red to the
dusting of green scales.

"Urgh, a world full of loathsome deviants." Arilee sighed to herself.

"This from the gal whose pantheon of deities is headed up by a somewhat poofy, foppish male god of
art, beauty, and prancing faeries." Nathara said with a chuckle.

Arilee growled and lunged forward as the good name of Corellon was insulted. Nathara leaped up from
the couch and drove her shoulder into the elf's midsection, taking her down to the ground.

"Well, finally! I've been waiting for you to start something for a long time now, tit!" the serpentkin said
gleefully as she got to her feet, waiting for the elf to strike again.

"Stop calling me 'tit!'" Arilee shouted, throwing a wild punch that Nathara sidestepped. The serpent took
up a boxing stance, ready to brawl when Cathell imposed herself between the two.

"No fighting in my house!" she scolded, "Now Arilee, if we could just calm down for a moment, go into
the other room, get the assignment done, you can be out of here in fifteen minutes with the entire
weekend free of Nathara to look forward to. Or if you like the two of you can go right back to brawling."

"Fine!" Arilee said with a snort, her mind already plotting how to get even with the serpent for her
disgusting sexuality as well as her besmirchment of an elven god.

"True, we ought to get you to speak that incantation before I knock all the teeth out of your face."
Nathara said in a sickly sweet tone of voice. She whistled happily as she walked into the other room,
leaving Cathell to restrain an enraged Arilee.

"Look," the cyclops said with a sigh, "I know you don't like us, for whatever reasons you have. I don't
want to see Nathara or you get hurt. So please, let's just get the assignment done with so we can part
ways."

Arilee nodded, "Fine. Let's just do this and be done with it." She said, walking into the other room.

-o-

Arilee knelt in one of the outer circles. She had to admit, the two were actually almost competent. The
series of circles and triangles required for the ritual were just about perfect, the runes written with the
proper flourishes that Arilee herself took pride in adding, rather than merely using the base runes.

Nathara drew the elemental energy into the circle quite well; there was more than enough to work with.
Her serpentine blood must have given her a tie to the earth. The assignment was quite simple; they'd
been given a chipped ceramic cup and a rubber ball. The idea was to transform the ceramic into rubber
and also have it smoothed out and blemish free. The latter quality was represented in the third inner
circle by a perfectly smooth mirror.

It was a simple spell, and one that Arilee would have been able to complete by herself. But the
assignment specified all three of them, and the object needed their three arcane signatures.

The elf began to shape the mana, spreading it out in the circle as she began to chant. They'd been given
the specific items to use for this. Arilee grinned as she continued the chant. Her grade in the class was
exceptionally high, in the high 90's. She could afford to botch one assignment. Though perhaps her lab
partners could not.

Either way, it would be a spot on their records and a lesson not to mess with Arilee again. The elf took a
deep breath, ready to finish the incantation. With a sudden movement Arilee faked a sneeze, leaning
downward, blowing chalk dust into the circle.

"Dammit you tit!" the serpentkin growled as the project was ruined.

But rather than the effect Arilee thought would happen, a flawed transubstantiation, there was instead a
white light, a sudden heat, and a loud noise. An explosion.

The elf's vision filled with white and she felt herself suddenly thrown forward. She hit her head against
something, and then she saw no more.
-o-

Arilee moaned softly and tried to sit up, but she found herself unable to, a strange weight on her chest.
She groaned and reached up, attempting to rub her aching forehead. Instead she found smooth scales.

"Great," she grumbled, "I'm stuck under a stupid snake."

She opened her eyes and blinked, but she wasn't able to see much, she could see some light, but
strands of soft auburn as well as some of her own white-blonde hair were in the way.

She tried to move her other hand, but found a rather plump breast instead of her head. Arilee grumbled,
the busty cyclops was lying on her too. She could feel them breathing so they most definitely were not
dead.

Arilee felt strange, it was a little difficult to breathe and there was a strange ache that she couldn't quite
place, as well as several other rather strange sensations. There was an annoying tingling over most of
her body as well. Probably discharge from the left over spell energy.

Arilee's hand followed the cyclops' breast upward, hoping to find a shoulder to shake her awake. The elf
was being squished and she didn't particularly like it. Arilee blinked as the orb seemed to go on and on.
If she was feeling things right, the cyclops had tits the size of beach balls. She was busty, but not THAT
Busty.

Arilee continued moving her hand upward, but rather than finding Cathell's head, she found another
breast. Weird. She kept feeling around, finding another scaled shoulder. That didn't feel quite right. The
elf's arms were quite far apart, she was finding Nathara's shoulder's about a body length to the left and
to the right as well, and the breasts beneath the left shoulder didn't feel like the serpentkin's
comparatively small bumps.

"Wake up Nathara!" the elf called, "You're squishing me!"

"Mmm?" Nathara mumbled, before opening her eyes and trying to sit up.

Arilee yelped as she felt herself moving as well, but it was better then nothing. She pushed up from the
ground as well, hopefully managing to get whatever the strange weight was off of her.

The elf felt a strange weight on her left side, dead weight. Was she partially paralyzed? Had the cavern
collapsed? A rock striking her spine and making half her body numb? Arilee didn't think so, she felt
everything.

The cyclops' hair was out of her face at least now, and she blew her own out of her eyes.

"Oh bugger..." Nathara said, almost right in her ear.

"Would you get off of me already?" Arilee muttered, "You've got to be just about in my lap."

"Ah.... I think you ought to take a look down. I've got no idea whose lap it is." The serpentkin said a bit
quieter and less forceful than usual.

"Look down?" Arilee asked, "Why should I look... down?"

She did, and found a rather large, tan orb in the way. She could see things out of the corners of her eyes
as well. Another of the orbs, breasts! Three huge breasts on her chest as well as... oh no.

The elf turned her head and came literally face to face with the serpentkin. "No, no, no, no! No way this
can be right! Where are my arms?"

"Umm... I think there's one over here. Is this one yours?" Nathara asked, and Arilee felt a scaled hand
grip her wrist, in fact she felt the scaled hand as well. Having figured out where the arm was, Arilee
wiggled her fingers.

"Which one has the wiggling fingers? I can't see; these damned things are in the way!"

Arilee gestured at the three beach ball sized breasts hanging from her... their chest.

"The one I'm holding. What about this one?"

"No, I feel it, but it's kind of hard to move. I don't think that's mine."

Nathara sighed, "I can't see past your hair, is Cathell on the other side?"

The elf turned and found herself nose deep in soft, auburn hair. She'd never noticed before, but Cathell
used a rather pleasant floral scented shampoo. And her hair was quite soft, she'd have to asked what
kind of hair care products she used.

"Yeah, she's apparently stuck in this mess too." Arilee sighed, "Any idea what happened?"

Nathara chuckled, "I've got a pretty good idea. You went and fucked up the transubstantiation spell."

"What? ME?!" Arilee said, horrified, insulted. It was quite true, and she knew it, but Nathara didn't have
to know.

"You sneezed during the most critical portion of the spell, and the sneeze went and screwed up the
circle something awful! Who knows what the hell happened?"

"You added to the incantation while you were serving as a mana focus! Your calling me a tit all the time
is probably why we have these three huge tits now!" Arilee growled.

"Six." Muttered Cathell, blinking her single eye, finally waking up after the sudden shock of the spell
gone wrong.

"Six? What do you mean six?" Arilee asked, sounding a little hysterical.

"Well, I can feel the weight on my chest, and I can feel a similar weight on my belly. Plus I can run my
hands over them." She said matter-of-factly.

"Hey, stop that, those aren't your hands!" Arilee said rather testily, her arms twitching as she could feel
Cathell try to move them.

"Sorry, sorry. I think mine are on the bottom, then, since I can see scales on the shoulder here."

The cyclops moved her hands over the trio's conjoined body, gripping each breast in turn. "See, one and
two on my side, one and two on Nathara's side, and one..."

Arilee slapped Cathell's hand with one of her own.

"Ow!" all three of them said at the same time.

"Don't do that, tit!" growled Nathara, "You hit one of us, we all feel it."

"Don't call me a tit!" the elf growled, and punched the serpentkin in the face, making all three of them
wince. Ignoring the pain, Nathara struck back. The elf took advantage of the lower position of her arms
to grip Nathara's wrists, preventing her from striking again.

"Please stop fighting, you two." Cathell said with a weary sigh, "Let's get our feet under us and head to
the office. One of the walls is covered with a mirror, we ought to be able to survey the extent of the
conjoinment and see if things are readily fixable."

Nathara sighed, "I'm fine with stopping the brawl right here. She popped me one, I gave her the same in
kind, so we're even."

Arilee turned and glared eye to eye with the serpentkin, "I won't hit her unless she calls me that filthy
word again. And for the love of the stars, what is that weird hot, itchy feeling down below my belly?"

Nathara's jaw dropped and Cathell's eye widened in surprise. The serpentkin began to laugh.

"What? What's so funny? Why are you laughing at me, you stupid snake!" Arilee growled, though Cathell
managed to grab the elf's hands before she could start swinging.

"I had thought that being in high school, you would be familiar with such bodily aspects, but perhaps
elves develop such urges later."

"What sort of urges?" Arilee asked, rather confused. She could feel the heat rising in Cathell's cheeks,
not needing to see the cyclops to tell that she was blushing.

"You're horny, you damned puritan elf!" Nathara managed to get out before rupting into another fit of
laughter.

"Horny?" Arilee asked, not understanding.

"The sensation you're feeling is sexual arousal, Arilee." The cyclops explained.
The elf whipped her head around, staring into the girl's single eye with a look of confusion, disgust and
horror.

"It can't be! Elven sexual urges don't tend to kick in until our early fifties! I'm only thirty six years old!
Those are definitely NOT my urges!" Arilee protested.

Nathara continued to chortle, "It's a definite feeling in the middle. I'm well aware of my own arousal feels
like, and I bet Cathell knows damn well what it feels like when she's all hot and bothered. So it's
definitely you!"

Arilee felt a blush come to her own skin, most of her portion of their shared flesh heating up in
humiliation and embarrassment, and somehow that made the strange inner fire grow warmer and more
insistent.

"You're lying just to tease and torment me!" Arilee said quietly, trying to prevent her eyes from tearing
up. She didn't want to start crying in front of Cathell and Nathara. Well, technically between them.

The cyclops released Arilee's wrists, her left hand instead gently gripping and squeezing Arilee's own.

"There, there," she said softly, her right hand reaching up to brush some stray hair from Arilee's face,
"This is a strange and confusing event for all of us. But as we are all sharing, for a time, the same flesh,
we all need to cooperate in order to function. Now, let's take things slowly, one step at a time. Agreed?"

Arilee nodded, "Agreed." She said with a snuffle.

"Agreed." Nathara added, still grinning like a loon.

"Okay, first thing, we need to get all our legs straight out in front of us so that we can see how many of
them we have and which ones are under whose control. Okay, move them on three, one, two, three!"

The trio shifted their legs, finding four of them.

"Okay, I can tell this one is mine for sure." Nathara said, pointing to the further right of the four, "On
account of the scales and all."

"And likely that means that the left one is mine. Arilee, if you'd like to try and bend the toes on the two in
the middle?"

The elf nodded and concentrated, it was rather difficult to do so, but the ten toes bent.

"Okay, now just the left one, I'm going to try and help out."

With both Arilee and Cathell thinking about the movement, the toes wiggled quite easily.

"Okay, Nathara, now you do the same with the middle right."
The serpentkin nodded, and the middle-right foot's toes bent.

"Arilee, let Nathara and myself try now."

Even with two of the girls concentrating, their combined effort could only match what Arilee could do on
her own.

"Now, walking. I think the most stable will be using alternating legs. Left and mid-right take a step, then
right and mid-left. That way we essentially approximate a 'normal' gait for the reach of us, since we all
have control over two legs. Now, let's try standing up..."

-o-

The three stumbled a few times, but managed to make it into Cathell's office. It was a strange gait, but
the three managed to settle into the pace quite quickly. It was kind of like walking normally, each one
moving one leg, then the other. Once they got started they found it quite easy to keep pace, though each
couldn't fully control portions of the body, they could all feel ever inch of their shared flesh.

"It looks so... perfect." Arilee managed, her part of the body quivering a little bit, her skin was flushed,
the sight of their naked form in the mirror only making her arousal worse.

Cathell chanted softly, placing a hand to her closed eyelid. Though the cyclops race only had a single
eye, the simplicity made it a great deal easier to cast spells to enhance or alter their vision.

She opened her eye and looked carefully over their reflection, "We seem to be okay. The spell has
seamlessly merged our bodies. I don't see any problems with the respiration, circulation, or digestive
systems. Our organs aren't quite what you'd expect. We have four lungs, two larger ones and two
smaller ones, two hearts that are a bit larger than normal, and our digestive system is hooked up kind of
strangely. I think we have four stomachs, three smaller ones that I'd consider normal, and then a larger
one that the three connect to. We only have a single set of intestines leading from it, though."

Cathell placed her hand over her eye and chanted a few words once more. "Our skeletal system is a
bit... odd. But it seems to be quite functional. The entire form is quite well crafted, so I don't think we're
going to have any problems, medically at least."

"The whole layout of our body is rather interesting. Rather than what I'd expect, three different sets of
organs haphazardly working together, we have what seems to be a similar form that is perfectly suited
for optimal efficiency." Cathell said, seeming rather proud.

"Our skin looks very smooth." Nathara observed, running a hand over a central breast, and then down
over a leg, "I'm not sure if it's from me or what, but aside from our heads, there's not a hair on our
bodies."

"...st-stop it..." Arilee moaned softly as her breast was stroked.

Cathell did the same thing, rubbing the inside of their middle-left for a moment before moving downward.
"Very interesting, I think it's more than hairless. I do believe that rather than focusing on the cup, the two
spells for rubberization and smoothing worked on us."

The cyclops grinned and gripped a nipple on the lower central breast, tugging hard. All three girls cried
out, but in pleasure, not of pain. The flesh had stretched quite far without the slightest hint of pain.

Nathara's hands immediately went for their upper outside breasts, while Cathell cupped the lower. "I
thought I had detected increased blood flow in the breast and loin regions," the cyclops said
breathlessly, "It would explain the increased sensitivity."

"Increased sensitivity?" Nathara asked, grinning widely, "That I've got to try."

"Nrrrrgh! STOP IT!" Arilee shouted, "Please, stop it! I don't like being fondled by lesbian perverts!"

"Well, judging from which set of legs has the hardest ache between them, I think you're lying." Nathara
teased, moving her hand over, caressing the elf's netherlips.

Arilee yelped, "Cease that lewd behavior at once!" she demanded, "It's un... un... oooh..."

"Arilee, is self-pleasure considered a deviant act?" Cathell asked, hoping to defuse the situation.

"...no..." the elf whispered, eyes and teeth clenched, trying to fight off the pleasure.

"Do you feel this?" the cyclops asked, running her thumb over their top-right breast.

"Yes." Arilee said, shivering at the caress.

"What about this?" Nathara asked, moving her hand from Arilee's nethers and stroking her own.

"I can f-f-feel that also." She hissed through clenched teeth.

"Well... so can we." Nathara said with a chuckle.

"Any pleasure I would give you or Nathara I am also giving to myself. Any sexual contact we engage in
with each other is now by default a sort of masturbation." Cathell explained, "Which is something that,
while not openly embraced, is something that your race would consider acceptable behavior as long as it
is carried out in private, yes?"

Arilee's blush deepened, "I... I suppose."

"Good. Then let us make way to the bedroom where the toys are kept."

"T-toys?" Arilee asked, at once frightened and curious.

"Oh yeah, you didn't think two girls are just all about tongues and fingers and rubbing against one
another, did you?" Nathara asked with a chuckle.

"I... I'd never even thought about it." The elf said.
The three made their way out of the office and began to walk down the hallway.

"Could you please turn your head this way for a second, Arilee?" Cathell asked, "I want to see
something."

Arilee did, finding herself nose to nose with Cathell. "Why? What are you....?"

The elf suddenly found the cyclops' tongue in her mouth, Cathell's lips meeting her own. Her eyes
widened in surprise and she felt her anger begin to rise. But the rage she expected never came. Instead
her anger popped like a bubble at the gentle sensations.

Arilee had never been kissed before, not in this way, at least. She closed her eyes and did her best to
return the favor.

Cathell pulled away, leaving Arilee whimpering, eager for more. "Give that to Nathara." She said,
chuckling.

The elf blinked, not sure as to what Cathell wanted. She felt her head turning, not of her own will, she
found her lips suddenly against the serpent's. Overcoming her initial anxiety, she hungrily pressed her
tongue into Nathara's mouth, exploring the points of the sharp fangs, and the thin smoothness of her
forked tongue.

Arilee held onto the kiss, delighting in it. It didn't quench the burning in her loins, but it seemed to ignite
another sort of fire that she found rather enjoyable. She found herself becoming lost in the sensations,
only snapping back into full consciousness when she felt the three of them flopping onto the bed. She
could feel a basket held in one of Cathell's hands.

Curiosity overcame desire and she broke the kiss from Nathara, turning her gaze forward once more,
peering over the large breast beneath her head to try and see what was in the basket.

The elf found Nathara removing several long, brightly colored tube-like items from the basket.

"As you have not experienced lovemaking yet, Nathara and I are going to concentrate on you for awhile.
Ok?"

Arilee nodded, extremely curious as to what was going to happen.

"I hope you don't mind, Nathara, but the rubber-like ability of our body has given me a few ideas. Allow
me to use your arms for a moment?"

The serpent nodded, "Sure. I know how devious you can get with toys. I'm wondering what you're going
to do with our little elfy in the middle too. Any protests, elfy?"

Arilee giggled as Nathara's forked tongue slithered out and licked her cheek. She shook her head,
"N-no. It's going to be fun, r-right?"
Cathell nodded, a huge grin on her face, "Oh yes, it's going to be great fun." She said, reaching into the
basket and removing several smaller objects.

Arilee moaned as Nathara's scaled hands gripping her nipples, tugging them hard, pulling and stretching
them away from her breasts. She cried out as the pressure continued, a pinching sensation added that
made her tits seem to virtually radiate pleasure.

Looking down she found her stretched nipples held in place with clothespins.

"Oh... oh gods..." Arilee whimpered, "That feels so good."

She bucked her hips, or at least she tried to, as a similar sensation shot through her loins. It made the
ache in her sex that much greater, her sensitivity seemed to grow. She could feel the wetness on her
thighs, as well as on the fingers that rubbed and caressed her aching pussy.

"Oh... oh please," she moaned, "Do something about that ache! It feels like my sex is on f-fire!"

"Well, there's a few ways we can do it, do you want the..." Cathell began to explain.

Arilee growled and grabbed the cyclops by the hair, turning her head to meet the elf's gaze. "I don't care!
Fucking put something me in already! Whatever feels good!"

The elf felt something cool and smooth slip into her, parting her netherlips, being pushed deeper and
deeper into her hungry snatch. There was a sudden, brief pain for a moment, and then Cathell flicked a
switch on the toy, which began to buzz and throb deliciously inside Arilee.

The elf moaned loudly, finding herself unable to hold back any longer. She could feel the arousal of her
bodymates rising, the pleasure of their fused flesh's central sex making the others ache in envy. She
couldn't stand to have any of that ache remain. She found her hands darting between their outer pairs of
legs, fingers slipping into Nathara and Cathell as the toy had into Arilee.

The cyclops and serpentkin yelped at the sudden movement and sensation.

"Oh think you can do better, eh?" Nathara said with a grin, "Cathell, let me show her what happens to
naughty newbies."

Arilee found herself writhing at the sudden pleasure that filled her. The serpent had taken Arilee's
netherlips and stretched them over the end of the vibrating toy, using the clothespins to pinch close the
petals of her sex, sealing the toy inside.

Arilee lost her concentration. She couldn't rub or caress anymore, the sensitivity of her rubberized flesh
sent her spiraling deep down into animal lust.

She lost herself in the deep, swirling tide of pleasure, allowing it to flow over her. She let herself loose,
let the other use her arms, and let them add to their own pleasure with her help.

It felt so incredible, Cathell and Nathara's pleasure, their arousal, their desire, it didn't add to her own. It
multiplied it. It all built up, and up, and up, and up to a wonderful white hot moment of purest bliss.

If that was what sex felt like, Arilee felt rather sure that she was going to be engaging in lots and lots of
'deviant' behavior.

-o-

Their shared triple climax left the trio breathless. They lay in the bed for awhile, letting the toys continue
their buzzing. But the climaxes that followed seemed to minor in comparison, out of sync with each
other.

Cathell took the initiative, removing the clothespins and toys, setting them aside to be washed later.

As the three regained their breath the cyclops noted that their hands seemed to be instinctively moving.
She smiled at their placement.

Her left and Arilee's right rested on their belly, between the upper and lower rows of breasts. The elf and
the serpentkin had their right arms up by Nathara's head, similar to the placement of Cathell and the
serpent left hands.

Each of the six hands was entwined with another. It was a rather cute pose. The cyclops wondered how
longer the delicious, tender, loving moment would go on.

"Umm... girls?" Nathara asked, breaking the silence?

Arilee mmmed softly in reply.

"Yes?" Cathell asked.

"I hate to bring this up and ruin the moment, but I think we might have a problem."

Arilee blinked several times, pulling herself up from her drowsy cuddle-puddle state, "Which is?" she
asked.

"Umm... I may be wrong on this, it may be nothing."

Cathell sighed, "What is it, Nathara?" Count on the snake to ruin paradise for the rest of them.

"Girls, I do believe that we have to pee."


3 - Reptilian Rapture

Shattered Shards
Reptilian Rapture
By Von Krieger

Rhylith moaned softly, putting a hand to her aching head. She must've gotten into the drinks a little
harder than she had intended last night. Usually she wasn't one prone to downing the stuff until
blackouts and headaches were the norm.

The last thing she remembered was looking across the bar and deciding on this cute, yellow naga girl to
chat up. She remembered that it had gone well, and the serpent seemed interested in having some fun,
but she couldn't recall what had come after that.

The dragoness opened her eyes, drawing a deep breath into her lungs. She felt the uncomfortable ache
of her shaft between her legs, the throbbing in her head seeming to match the throbbing in her cock.
Morning wood wasn't typically so bad for Rhylith, though usually her femsex also decided to join the
party of longing for attention.

The hermaphrodite dragon sat up in the bed, putting a hand to her forehead, trying to rub out the
discomfort, she rubbed her short blue hair and blinked a few times, trying to figure out where she was.
The surroundings were unfamiliar.

Someone was lying next to her and Rhylith turned to see who she had shared a bed with. She smiled at
the sight of the naga girl from the bar. She reached out and ran a finger over the serpent's small,
cobra-like hood.

The naga made appreciative noises, opening her eyes and smiling at Rhylith as she awoke. The serpent
shuddered and gasped, "Oooh, I think I had a little much to drink last night." She said.

Rhylith grinned, "Me too."

The naga's hands gripping the dragoness's shoulders, pulling her down atop the serpent; Rhylith found
herself tugged into a deep, forceful kiss. It made the headache seem to fade. The scent of arousal filled
the air, making her member ache even more with longing.

The serpent tugged the covers off herself, "I need you." She whispered, "I need you so bad it hurts."

The dragon nodded and grinned wider, "Hmm... there's something I always wanted to try with a naga..."
she said, gently coaxing her lover onto her belly. Rhylith scooted down the bed, wrapping her arms
around the naga's thick tail, hefting it up over her shoulder and holding it there.

"So much tail to hold and cuddle." She explained, slipping her eager shaft into the naga's awaiting
depths. The pain in head and loins seemed to vanish instantly upon contact. Rhylith sighed loudly, the
relief was wonderful.

The soft, smooth tail against her breasts felt delightful, Rhylith wasn't sure what exactly was going on,
but the merest brush of the naga's scales against her own felt pleasant. She found herself coaxing her
lover's tail to coil around her, to get as much scale to scale contact as she could.

The whole thing felt strange, the sex was more intense than normal, and Rhylith found herself rapidly
approaching climax. She tried to hold herself back, slow her pace, draw out her partner's pleasure, but
she couldn't stop herself. The dragoness thrust into her serpentine lover as fast as she could, instinct
seemed to have taken over.

Rhylith cried out, feeling her body quiver in ecstasy as her climax washed over her, the sensation
leaving her breathless. It was not only quicker to occur than usual, but also far more intense and
long-lasting.

She wasn't sure how many jets of seed she had gushed forth so far, but usually they started to flag in
intensity after two or three. So far there had been at least five or six. The dragoness quickly lost count as
the flagging pleasure of the orgasm suddenly spiked back up again.

The naga's pleasured cries made Rhylith blush, she was definitely a screamer. She hoped that the
naga's neighbors weren't trying to sleep.

It took a few minutes for the pleasure to finally cease, for the dragoness's seed to finally stop pumping.
She wasn't sure where it had all come from, though what worried her at the moment was the fact that
even after all that she was still hard.

Rhylith pushed the naga's tail aside, leaning down and running her hands over the snake's back,
reaching up to massage the yellow scaled shoulders of her lover. The naga moaned softly and the
dragoness felt her femsex clench her shaft tightly as she rubbed her.

"Mmm... I don't remember much of last night, I'm sorry to say, but I'm guessing we had a fun time." The
dragoness purred.

The naga's face scales flushed orange, "Not as fun as we're having now. I'm Nadja." She said, smiling
back at Rhylith.

"Rhylith." The dragoness said with a grin, reaching down and shaking one of the naga's hands, "Pleased
to meet you."

The naga sighed happily, "Not as pleased as I am, I can tell you that."

Nadja's cunny seemed to suddenly grow tighter, and tighter, and tighter. It was almost painful for a
moment, but then the muscles seemed to relax all at once. Rhylith found herself beginning to thrust
again, but slower this time, more gentle.

"Oooh, you feel so good!" Rhylith purred, "I almost want to stay inside you forever!"
Nadja giggled and blushed deeper, pushing back against Rhylith.

The naga curled her tail around the dragon's middle, pulling her as tightly against her body as she could,
trying to pull every last millimeter of Rhylith's shaft into her. She shifted her position a bit, curling her tail
a bit just before her sex, allowing the dragoness's femsex to rub against her soft underbelly scales.

Rhylith cried out at the sensation, wondering why she hadn't thought of it earlier. Slow and steady once
more found itself replaced by hard, fast, and hungry.

"Oh stars..." murmured Rhylith "You seem to bring out the beast in me. I... mmm... I can't help but pound
into you like this."

Nadja moaned loudly, "D-don't worry about it. It feels just as good for me; p-probably even better."

Rhylith's second climax came even quicker than the first, and was even more intense. She threw her
head back and joined Nadja in celebrating their climactic bliss by announcing it to the world as loud as
they could.

The dragoness flopped back on the bed, wrapping her legs around Nadja's tail, thrusting against her as
cock and cunny both pulsed with sweet delight. Rhylith relaxed, letting the pleasure wash over her,
continuing to do so for a minute or two before she noticed the oddness of the feeling.

Something felt wrong. She clenched her teeth and tried to concentrate on the sensations of her body.
Tightness, then a rush of liquid, tightness, liquid rush; backwards, the climax seemed backwards!

Rather than seed and climactic essence leaking from her sexes, something seemed to be flowing its
way into her! Rhylith bit her tongue, trying to break through the fog of lust. The flowing sensations were
larger than they ought to be as well, they encompassed not only her loins, but portions of her belly,
thighs, and strangest of all, a goodly portion of her tail.

"N-nadja," Rhylith moaned, "I think something is wr-wrong!"

The dragon tried to pull out, but only succeeded in making herself cry out with pleasure as her climax
began anew. She ground her teeth together so hard that it hurt. She reached down between her legs,
hoping to pull her cock free of the powerfully muscled depths of the serpent.

She blinked as her hand could get down no further than her waist. Both hands darted to the area, feeling
around. But rather than finding her shaft, she found a thick band of flesh that seemed to tie the naga's
body to her own.

Wide eyed, Rhylith rolled over, pulling Nadja along with her, making sweet sexual pleasure surge
through their bodies. Rhylith pushed the serpent's tail off of her body, allowing her to see the
strangeness that her hands had felt.

The two were joined at Rhylith's crotch, yellow scales merging with blue to create green. The connection
continued downward, encompassing the dragoness's femsex and tailhole as well. Looking back over her
shoulder, Rhylith could see the effects of the surges into herself. Her tail had grown longer and thicker,
the scales becoming a bright green.

With each surge the naga's long tail shrunk just a little bit, the mass moving into Rhylith's tail, making it
grow an equal amount larger.

"Wh-what's happening?!" the dragoness asked, puzzled, confused.

"Oh stars..." Nadja moaned, "I've fantasized about this, dreamed about this but I never.... nrrrgh! Never
thought it could happen!"

"What? What could happen?" Rhylith asked eyes wide in fear and confusion.

There was something almost like a pop, and suddenly massive pleasure shot straight into the
dragoness' mind. It was like her cock had suddenly grown several feet in size. Almost like, like....

Rhylith looked back, seeing Nadja pushing against the bed, body trying to bend into the fetal position,
thick, white goo running down her chin.

Like almost all of the naga's body had become her cock.

With that super-powerful climax the floodgates seemed to open, and Rhylith felt the naga's tail-mass
rush into her, the dragoness's tail growing, expanding, transforming into a serpentine length. A tail meant
for slithering.

"No! No!" Rhylith shouted. She wriggled, trying to pull away from the naga, trying to reverse the flow by
force of will.

But it could not be stopped. In a few moments the naga's tail had vanished. The sensations of pleasure
faded, allowing Rhylith to think clearly at long last. With some maneuvering she managed to get her new
tail underneath her, allowing Nadja to slip around to be in front of the dragoness, rather than beneath.

"I don't want this!" Rhylith cried, gripping Nadja's shoulders and shaking them. The touch sent ripples of
pleasure through their combined body.

The naga smiled and looked over her shoulder at Rhylith, "Don't be upset, Rhylith. I do. I want to be your
cock." She whispered, reaching back with a fingerless hand, stroking the dragoness's cheek.

"I don't want to lose you!" Rhylith protested, hugging Nadja tightly against her.

"Silly dragon, how are you going to lose me? I'm going to be right here between your legs!" the serpent
said with a chuckle, her body undulating in Rhylith's grip, giving them both pleasure.

"I... I..." Rhylith protested, but her words were silenced as the serpent bent herself backwards, her bones
already beginning to soften. Nadja's lips met Rhylith's own, and the dragon's protests were silenced.

Rhylith could feel Nadja's passion, her lust, her desire, her happiness at having a wonderful fantasy
fulfilled. She found herself beginning to stroke the serpent's body, yellow scales melting into soft, slick
skin. She found her own emotions pushed aside as her hands began to move seemingly of their own
will, beginning to stroke at caress the increasingly cock-like body of Nadja.

The dragoness felt her hips begin to buck, the incredible pleasure increasing with each passing moment
as Nadja became less naga and more cock. Rhylith gripped her lower's breasts, caressing and kneading
them. They grew firmer as the dragon stroked them, the nipples transforming into the same, smooth
flesh. She felt them begin to recede, to join Nadja's now absent arms, shoulders, and hips in oblivion.
But they stopped receding, remaining on the shaft as a pair of rounded bumps.

Rhylith felt Nadja's face begin to shift; her teeth vanishing, her jaw bones fading away, replaced by soft
flesh. Their kiss became something more, and act of sexual pleasure, no longer simply emotion.
Rhylith's forked tongue caressed the inner walls of Nadja's cock-slit, making both of them quiver with
delight.

She felt her lover's body thinning, the mass added to her tail, the shape becoming more like that of a
proper cock than a naga woman. Rhylith felt Nadja begin to grow smaller and smaller, but all the while
heat and pressure built higher and higher.

Nadja's tongue, curled around Rhylith's own, began to recede, becoming one with the cockflesh around
it. Rhylith felt her fused body tense, and she heard in her mind a softly gasped "Oh stars..." before her
world turned white.

White-hot pleasure shot through her body and thick streams of white erupted from her Nadja-cock,
splattering the walls, ceiling, and a goodly portion of Rhylith herself. She kept the kiss as long as she
could, the excess mass of Nadja's body seemingly expelled in the form of thick gouts of semen. But the
shaft quickly grew too small for Rhylith's tongue to remain within.

The serpent-dragon flopped down onto the messy, sticky bed, stroking her cock, enjoying the feeling of
warm seed as it flowed out onto her belly and breasts. Though Nadja's body was gone, her mind most
certainly was not.

Rhylith could feel a consciousness caressing her own mind. She could feel Nadja's emotions, the
incredible feelings of pleasure, happiness, desire, and gratitude. She was beyond words at the moment
as she basked in the white-hot orgasmic glow of her body.

The dragoness peered down at the flesh that had once been Nadja's. Running her taloned fingers over
it, Rhylith could see some definite hints of Nadja's previous form. There were curves where the serpent's
hips and shoulders once were, not as pronounced, by there was a definite resemblance to a curvaceous
female body.

The two rounded domes that had been the naga's breasts remained as well, the most sensitive portion
of Rhylith's anatomy. The cockhead as well also retained traits of Nadja; there was most definitely a
cobra hood.

Rhylith absently stroked herself as she began to look over her merged form. There was the tail of
course, long, thick, and green. It felt rather nice. Truth be told Rhylith had also had a bit of a tail fixation
and she rather liked having a big, sexy snake tail of her very own.
Her feet and legs had also changed a bit. Looking down at them, the reality of her tail sunk in; she
wouldn't be using her legs for walking anymore. As if in compensation the bones had shifted, giving
Rhylith a second pair of hands. Though the fingers were a bit short, the claws a little large, and the
movement kind of stiff, they could still be used for gripping, and stroking.

Rhylith smiled and stretched her upper arms, folding them behind her head. Leaning against them she
felt her ear fins press against something that had not been there before. Exploring with her fingers,
Rhylith found that she had a bit of an addition to her head and neck; a cobra's hood.

She smiled as she felt Nadja's amusement. The naga hadn't been completely absorbed into Rhylith. The
dragoness rather liked the fact that there were portions of her that were reminders that Nadja shared the
same flesh as well.

She could feel the serpent inside of her, feeling her love, her pride, her pleasure. It was a sweet,
wonderful warmth that Rhylith found herself never wanting to be without. As she thought of Nadja the
dragoness found herself stroking her cock, going over the merger in her mind. She wished she could do
it all over again, knowing what was in store, making the process go smoother, sexier, making it more fun
for the both of them.

She found herself wanting more, and she could feel Nadja's desire for the same. They wanted to feel the
sensation of another's flesh melding with their own, another mind touching their own, the beauty of a
third species adding to their beautiful blue, yellow, and green body.

Rhylith's belly gurgled, several feet worth of it. It seemed that a few things had been moved now that
there was lots of room in the long naga's tail. The dragon-snake chuckled.

"Well, let's see what you have to eat in your apartment." Rhylith said aloud.

The dragoness felt confusion from Nadja. The naga pushed the pleasure aside, allowing herself to
speak into Rhylith's mind.

-My apartment? I thought we were at YOUR apartment!-

The bafflement grew, Rhylith slithered to the door and opened it, peeking out into what lay beyond.

It was a small, empty room, the only feature being a light recessed in the ceiling and a door opposite
them.

"Glad to see you two have enjoyed yourselves, Rhylith and Nadja. But before lunch, I think a little more
fun is in order. Let's introduce the two of you to another pair of test subjects. I wonder how the mix of
avian and arachnid turned out, but I admit I'm more curious as to how that will end up with dragon and
snake."

Rhylith's eyes widened and she gasped at the words coming from an intercom. But her shock at being a
test subject quickly vanished. She hadn't ceased stroking herself with her new lower arms, and the
thought of another prospective merger in the future was enough to send her.... them over the edge.
She quivered in orgasmic delight, basking in Nadja's heightened pleasure as it added to her own.

She couldn't wait to find out what her future bodymates looked like.
4 - Hooves and Hippodrakes

Shattered Shards
Hooves and Hippodrakes
By Von Krieger

Tayon sat in the tall grass and bushes beside the small pond. He was quite sure that none of his friends
would be concealed in their usual spot, since they hadnt quite enjoyed the show theyd gotten
yesterday.

A nomadic band of equitaurs were camped nearby, and were using the muddy, spring-fed pond as a
place to bathe. The water was quite shallow this time of year, barely a foot deep during the day, but
there were rather plentiful amount of mud, which the horse-head centaurs spread over their bodies.

The human youth smiled as he saw her approach, the cute equitaur girl that himself and a half dozen of
his friends had spied on the day before from this very spot. They had chuckled and made soft,
appreciative noises as she had taken off her top and rubbed mud upon her generous breasts.

But what had followed next had disgusted them. The equine woman had put on quite a show, making it
evident that she was playing with herself; which had made certain signs of arousal perfectly clear.

The other boys had been disgusted by the sight of the thick black shaft that hung between her legs, but
Tayon had been enraptured by it. He had reluctantly followed his friends back to the village, but hed
vowed to come back alone and see the bathing beauty.

Just as she had yesterday, she removed the simple leather vest she wore, hanging it on a nearby bush
before she stepped into the muck. Weighing a bit more than a horse, she easily sank into the soft, moist
mud. She walked towards the middle of the pond, where the springs stirred up the dirt and dust, of which
there was always plenty to spare.

She leaned down; her humanoid portion able to bend so easily, the range of motion wider and easier
than a human would have bending at the waist. She scooped up a large potion of mud with her three
fingered hands and sighed softly as she began to rub it into her breasts.

Tayon too began to rub something as he watched the bathing beauty, imagining that it was his hands
upon her body. The equitaur kept one hand on her breast, using the other to apply mud all over her body
until her heavy maleness grew to arousal.

She bent her legs, lowering herself into the mud, lifting a foreleg as she bent her humanoid portion down
between her front legs, reaching back with her hands to stroke her erect manhood.

The human youth wanted to go to her, to help her with her obvious need. He wondered if equitaurs went
into heat like horses did. He also wondered why she didnt have a lover to aid her with her lust, perhaps
it was due to her dual-gendered state.
The equitaur moaned softly, thrusting into her caressing hands, as did Tayon, but he bit his lip, not
wanting to be discovered. He fixed his gaze upon her, upon her gorgeous equine face, her soft brown
eyes that seemed on the verge of tears at either the joy of her pleasure, or the sorrow of having to deal
with her need by herself.

She cried out softly, thick, plentiful jets of white seed splattering over the dark mud. She stood and
stomped upon the whiteness with her hooves, hiding the result of her self-pleasure.

Tayon, however, did no such thing, instead coaxing every last drop from his member, not wanting to
make a mess in his underclothes.

A large pair of hands clamped down on Tayons shoulders, You little pervert! grumbled a deep voice
and the young human found himself lifted off his feet by a very large and very angry male equitaur.

-o-

He was engaged in self-love as he spied upon your daughter, Elder. The equitaur guard said,
presenting Tayon to the grey-maned elder.

The human had been bound and gagged with cloth strips and tossed over the equitaurs back like a
sack of potatoes. His protests were unintelligible through the knotted strip of cloth that had been shoved
into his mouth. His captor hadnt even allowed him to put his manhood away, or button his pants.

The ride to the nomads camp had made them bunch up down around his ankles, and Tayon couldnt
help but blush in humiliation as he was paraded before what appeared to be the equitaurs tribal council
in his underpants.

There is only one punishment for an outsider who looks upon a holy maiden while she communes with
the mother goddess. The elder said, his words grave, Likely the mother goddess has already bound
his spirit and prepared him for his fate. Toss him into the stable with the stricken hippodrake; she will
carry out his sentence.

Tayon screamed through his gag, hed seen the equitaurs beasts of burden, large, powerful creatures,
large than even the equitaurs themselves. The creatures had the head and forelegs of a powerful
dragon, and the rear half of a massive horse. Though they possessed fearsome fangs and claws, the
beasts could easily thrive upon a diet of grains, grasses, and other plants. But they would also hunt and
eat meat.

The young human struggled as best he could, but the equitaur male easily overpowered him. Tayons
clothes were cut away from his body, his captors knife breaking his skin in a few places, bloodying him
so the hippodrake would catch the scent of wounded prey.

His bonds were cut away next, but Tayon had no time to run, not even to scream. He was hoisted off his
feet and tossed unceremoniously into a large tent that seemed to cover a small corral.

The fall had knocked the wind out of Tayon, and he couldnt move; easy prey for a rabid hippodrake. He
could hear the beasts footsteps as it approached, likely scenting easy prey. Its horrible fanged mouth
opened before his face; descending towards his throat.

Tayon clamped his eyes shut; not wanting to watch as the beast... playfully licked his face? The
hippodrakes forked tongue coated his cheek and forehead with a thick layer of slobber, the creature
nuzzling him playfully while letting out a happy draconic trill.

Uh, hi. The human said once he found his breath, scratching the draconic creature behind a long ear,
petting her soft mane, Good girl, promise not to eat me? he asked with a chuckle as the hippodrake
licked at his wounds.

It stung a little bit, but the shallow cuts quickly stopped bleeding. The creature quickly resumed her
nuzzling, just about knocking Tayon over as she leaned against his chest. She was probably used to the
equitaurs, who were big enough to press up against without knocking them over.

Tayon wrapped his arms around the hippodrakes neck, snuggling against her in the hopes that she
wouldnt try and press against him any more. Her scales were soft and smooth, feeling rather nice
against Tayons bare skin.

The creature licked his chest happily, making the youth chuckle. The hippodrake moved her head
downward, licking at his belly, and then at his groin. Tayon had noticed a strange, musky scent on the
air, but he hadnt paid it any attention until now. He suddenly realized that the stricken hippodrake
was in heat, and what was worse is that her scent seemed to be affecting him.

The hippodrakes tongue curled around his quickly erecting member; Tayon tried to pull away, but the
drake had him backed against the fence, and she was rather strong, so there was no pushing her away.

The youth moaned softly as the creature suckled almost hungrily upon his manhood. It felt... strange,
like it was the wrong shape and size, and it seemed to be getting bigger. Tayon cried out, gripping the
hippodrakes ears with his hands, thrusting into her eager mouth.

So this was his punishment; the humiliation of being forced to rut with a heat-stricken hippodrake? It
didnt seem so bad. Tayon stroked the beasts mane, the powerful sensation in his loins seeming to
increase with each passing second, as if he had more cock to pleasure each time the hippodrakes
tongue stroked his shaft.

The youth closed his eyes and relaxed, his punishment wasnt so bad after all. He smiled, not noticing
that the nails upon his fingers and toes had thickened, nor the shifting coloration of his skin.

Wherever the hippodrakes tongue had been, the skin had begun to darken, becoming the deep brown
of the creatures hide. The dark coloration slowly began to spread over Tayons body, moving outward
from his groin and chest, downward from his face and neck.

His copper hair shifted in coloration, rather than becoming darker it became redder, matching that of the
equitaur he had spied on. But Tayon did not see any of these changes, though he felt a slight stiffness in
his fingers and toes.
The thick nails that had turned black seemed to consume the digits they were attached to. Tayons toes
seemed to fuse into a single solid lump, which as the moments passed became more rounded, broader,
until each of his feet ended in a large, powerful hoof.

His fingers, however, took a different path. The mass of each finger that was flesh and bone seemed to
be pushed downward by the growing nail, each one becoming pointed, becoming a claw.

The boys new talons began to grow larger even as his fingers and thumb shrunk into tiny nubs, quickly
becoming the sharp claws the hippodrakes used for hunting and digging. The humans mouth opened
to let out a pleasured moan, showing off altered teeth and a forked tongue.

There was a soft tickle at the base of his spine, a few new muscles forming as long, thick strands of hair
sprouted from nothingness, giving him a long equine tail. He could no longer contain his pleasure, which
spilled fruitfully into the hippodrakes maw, the creature gulping down his seed with great relish.

Once she had coaxed the last drop of seed from Tayons shaft, she pulled away, leaving the male still
hard and horny. Tayon blinked a few times, his lust fogged brain rather puzzled as to why the pleasure
had ceased.

He looked down at his huge member, thick and equine with a strange, spade-shaped head rather than
the blunt trumpet shape of a true equine. He tried to stroke himself with his clumsy paws, but found the
act brought him little pleasure. He tried to take it into his mouth, but the organ was too big, sized for a
fully grown hippodrake twenty or thirty times his weight.

Tayon lapped at it with his long, forked tongue, but his small, weak tongue could do little to pleasure his
thick skin. His body quivered, bones popping softly as they expanded, a sound akin to creaking leather
filling the small tent as the boys body grew.

He smiled at the hippodrake female before him, her tail raised, her eyes meeting his with amusement
and glee. He was big enough now that he could stand and enter her. He stumbled forward on his new
hooves, catching himself upon her back. She snickered at his clumsiness and the way he gasped softly
when his shaft brushed against her furred flank.

Tayon looked down, guiding himself into her, sighing with relief as his aching shaft was welcomed into
the hippodrakes warm, wet depths. He leaned on her back, gripping her sides with his arms as he
continued to grow.

Bones popped softly once more as his arms and legs took on a different shape than they had known his
whole life. Powerful hips and thighs made perfect for running, matched with biceps, triceps, and
shoulders in his forelegs. His claws flexed, longing to dig into the earth as he ran.

Soft fur, like velvet, sprouted upon his lower body, the upper seeming to crack like dry mud, forming
moments later into the tough, yet still smooth and soft reptilian scales. Tayon sucked in a breath, making
a clicking, trilling purr of pleasure as he thrust into the smaller female.

His chest broadened, providing the base for the muscles that would allow his powerful forelegs to break
the back of a zebra with the swipe of one powerful paw. His neck popped softly as it elongated into a
sinuous, serpentine shape. His new neck allowed Tayon to lean down, playfully licking the females
ears as her mated her.

Incisors rounded, becoming sharp canine teeth ideal for ripping and tearing at meat. He gripped the
females scruff with his new teeth; biting down to get a good grip on her, to allow him to pull himself
forward with each powerful thrust, making the female sigh with delight as the nagging ache within her
was finally given attention.

Tayon thrust deep into the female, pulling her back against him as best her could as her climaxed,
feeling thick jets of seed erupting from him, much more intense than he had felt only minutes before
under the caress of her tongue.

The female whinnied loudly, her moist depths tightening around Tayon, not wanting a single drop of his
male essence to escape from her womb. The male slowly withdraw his cock, his eyes half closed, still
fogged with lust. The female dropped her forequarters down and stretched, rather like a cat.

She seemed to smile as a collar was slipped around Tayons neck. The male hippodrake placidly
followed as his leash was tugged on, an equitaur leading him out of the heated females stable and into
another tent. This one had furniture in it, as well as large cushions and pillows on the floor.

But what drew the most of Tayons attention was the beautiful equitaur girl reclining in those cushions.
His handler removed his leash, allowing the hippodrake to go to his mistress when she beckoned him
with a wave of her hand.

She wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging him tightly, You will be my guardian from now on.
She whispered into Tayons ear. The words seemed to burn themselves into the hippodrakes very
soul; he would have no choice but to serve as her guardian.

You were rather naughty, Tayon, spying on me like that. The equitaur teased, seeming to pluck
Tayons name from nowhere.

No, from your mind, my guardian. She said with a giggle, I have been gifted by the mother goddess
with a deep bond to the land and to its beasts, and one beast in particular. Though I think it is time we
set aside your beast mind for a few moments.

The equitaur took her pets head into her hands, rubbing her muzzle against his for a moment before
exhaling a gentle breath across the top of Tayons snout. The act seemed to blow the lusty fog and
hippodrake instincts right out of his mind.

He looked up at his mistress with wide, fearful eyes. Only at that moment realizing what had happened
to him. He opened his mouth to speak, to beg to be changed back, but all that came out were the
reptilian and equine noises that hippodrakes made.

Shh, shh, shh, calm yourself, dear Tayon. This is your destiny, laid out before the two of us were born.
It is the will of the mother goddess that you and I be brought together. I am called Artemis, a name I took
upon proving my adulthood in the honor of the ancient hunt-goddess of your people. One race of them,
anyway.
Artemis smiled, stroking Tayons neck, making the hippodrake calm against his will, Hippodrakes are
creatures of magic, two different creatures blended together into one. They are not as smart as true
dragons, and they cannot speak, but most have an intellect that approaches that of humans.

We aid one another, the equitaur peoples providing shelter, security, and defense from those that
would seek to carve their hides for armor, or harvest them for pieces to distill into potions. In return they
hunt and bring us meat and to acquire leather from their kills, as well as help to carry our homes and
belongings.

Tayon found Artemiss hand scratching him beyond the ear; he couldnt stop himself from purring.

Being filled with magical energies, the time of heat and rut is very dangerous for the unprepared, as
you can see. For those without magic of their own may become enraptured by a hippodrakes need.
They will find themselves giving into the need themselves, and will quickly find their bodies changing to
help quell that desire. A first mating will never result in offspring, the new hippodrakes seed and eggs
still that of their old self. But a second mating secures the hippodrakes new self, and quite possibly
their new gender.

For the second time, Tayon felt his consciousness brushed aside by bestial instinct and lust. His shaft,
now more appropriately sized for his body, began to throb with a low ache. He tried to fight it off, not
wanting to discover what Artemis meant by new gender, but he couldnt help himself.

His mistress stood, stroking Tayons flank as she moved around behind him. The hippodrakes ears
lowered and he tried to hunch up, to avoid what was coming. The equitaur mounted him, all her weight
coming down on Tayons back. He whimpered, his tail lowered, not wanting to be taken like this by the
hermaphrodite equine.

Shh, calm yourself. You see, a hippodrakes magic alters an individual into an ideal mate regardless of
their original gender. If you had been a woman, you could have found yourself growing a cock under
Dawnbelles ministrations. But her magic still flows within you until your second mating is complete. Or if
we had given you to Moontalon, after two matings that part of yourself would have vanished.

Tayon moaned softly as he felt a strange tugging sensation in his belly, followed by a strange, dull ache
that seemed to mirror that of his shaft. He cried out as the ache was suddenly vanquished as Artemiss
cock entered Tayons new pussy.

Her eyes began to fill with tears, not only had her humanity been stolen, but also her gender. She
shuddered as something began to swell upon her chest.

Shh now, Artemis whispers, caressing Tayons neck, tilting the hippodrakes head so the two could
meet eye to eye, I am male and I am female, I am the goddess gift to my tribe, but along with that
comes the decree that any whom I take as my mate must be able to fully satisfy me and to carry my
young. You will not only be my guardian, Tayon, but my lover.

As they had before, Artemiss words seemed to suffuse Tayon to her very core. She could never be
anything but her mistress mate and lover. It was what she had wanted from the beginning, to go out
into the muddy pond and help the heat-stricken equitaur with her need, and now she would.

My race was made when a centauress was gifted by the goddess as I was, and she found a mate in
another being who combined man and horse, save that he walked upon two legs.

Artemis cried out softly, clinging tightly to Tayons back and neck, And in time, once we are tied close
enough in spirit, we will birth a new race, a unity of hippodrake and equitaur. Our children will be as
beautiful as you are, my love.

Tayon felt her eyes filling with tears, no longer afraid and resisting, but overwhelmed with joy. She could
feel Artemiss mind and knew that he words were true; she could feel her mistress love and affection
for her. But most of all she could feel the equitaur trying to hold on, to not erupt with her first climax with
a lover before Tayon was ready to join her.

The hippogriff didnt mind and gave her mistress a small mental nudge, making the equitaur lose
control. Artemis shrieked as she was overwhelmed by sudden climax, her many sessions of
self-pleasure not preparing her for the intensity of true climax when deep within her mate.

It was a long time before Artemis withdraw from Tayon. The equitaur simply hugged her lover and
sobbed softly. When the equine finally pulled free from Tayon she took a few shaky steps before nearly
collapsing upon the large cushion that served as her bed.

Tayon flopped down beside her mistress, a grin on her scaled face. Her forked tongue darted out and
licked away Artemiss tears.

Ive waited so long, Artemis whispered, To feel that sensation. To empty myself into my lover. Ive
had to hold back for so long, to prevent myself for taking anyone, or anything, as a lover, lest I bind my
soul with a blackguard or a beast. I know your heart, Tayon, and while a little bit dirty with perversion it is
certainly not black.

The equitaur reached out, caressing the new growth that had appeared as they had mated a further sign
of Tayons twin-genderedness. Upon her chest were the six milk-filled udder-breasts of a hippogriff
female. Tayon trilled softly as her mistress caressed them.

Youve been so kind; letting me feel pleasure without your own in return. Let me return that pleasure
now. Artemis whispers, bringing her mouth down to one of Tayons long, thick teats.

The hippogriff trilled softly, snuggling up to her mistress as she pleasured her. Tayon smiled at the sweet
sensations as she allowed her mind to ponder the days events. Most surely her mind had been
influenced by magics, and perhaps she had no choice but to gleefully accept her new life and her new
role.

But was her human life and her human self worth mourning? The son of a peasant farmer, Tayon would
toil beneath the hot savannah sun, working the fields until the day he died. He would marry; have
children to help work the farmland, children who would be as bound to the land as he himself would
have been.
But now she would travel with the equitaurs; slowly making her way across the broad world, said to be
larger and grander than anything that Old Aerth had to offer. It was said you could ride for decades and
never see the end. She would see the ocean, she would see snow, and jungles, and rainforests. Tayon
the hippodrake would see all the things that Tayon the human could only dream about as he read words
in books and toiled in the fields.

She would see the world, and she would see it in the company of her beautiful hermie equitaur lover.
Tayon had fallen in love with Artemis equine perfection from the first moment shed laid eyes upon her.
Tayon had fallen asleep the previous night wondering what it would feel like to suck on that beautiful
cock; and now she had the perfect opportunity.

-o-

The warm morning sun had lost its fire, growing weary as it traveled the sky, the cooler night air
caressing Tayons scaled hide and she finally emerged from her mistress tent. The two had spent time
exploring each others bodies, fulfilling desires and answering questions that had been present within
them for some time now.

Artemis gripped Tayons collar with one hand as the two made their way to the pond, their activities
throughout the afternoon requiring Artemis to take another bath. This would be the third bath that Tayon
had witnessed, and this one would end differently than the previous two.

No longer would Artemis be forced to tend to her own lust, lonely eyes filled with tears as she longed for
a mate. The soft, cool mud felt wonderful on Tayons body. Though she was of a similar size to Artemis,
Tayons legs were shorter, lower to the ground.

She churred softly as her long teat-nipples dragged over the soft, smooth, squishy mud. She playfully
leapt up, leaving a pair of pawprints upon Artemiss rump. The equitaur giggled and chased her
companion towards the middle, splashing her with water.

This time Tayon rubbed the mud onto Artemiss breasts, her muzzle entwining with her mistresss in a
loving kiss. The hippodrake caressed as best she could with her clumsy paws, she figured it was more
the kiss that drew the equitaurs manhood to stir with arousal.

But it was not the equines shaft that interested Tayon. She left her mistress to fondle her own breasts,
the hippodrake plunging her paws into the mud to rub over her mistresss body.

Tayon could feel Artemis becoming needier by the moment; she could smell the equitaurs arousal on
the air, taste it as she flicked out her forked tongue. She waited until Artemis opened her mouth, about to
beg, before Tayon mounted her. She would never make Artemis beg, she would only tease her playfully,
and Tayon would never remind her mistress of the long years spent with no one to tend her need as
Tayon did now.

The hippodrake licked her mistresss neck, nuzzling her back with a muddy muzzle. Artemis whinnied
softly with each exhaled breath, while Tayon let out her burbling draconic trill. Neither was concerned
about the attention the noise would draw. Each wanted to shout to the world that they had found
perfection, and that they would never be parted from their soulmates side.
The two were a perfect match for one another, powerfully built creatures with incredible strength and
stamina. Both fit the other perfectly, femininity perfectly filled by manhood. The only problem was that
each could only service one of their partners genders at a time.

Tayon could only dream of the sensation of what it would be like to fill and be filled at the same time.
Artemis craved the caress of velveteen walls around her cock while she was thrust into from behind.

But for the moment their mere fantasies were enough as a cascade of fluid trickled down Tayons hind
legs and Artemis once more blessed the pond with her seed.

The two lovers panted, each catching their breath for what was to come. Their minds brushed against
one another, mental caresses joining the physical. The two basked in the radiance of the others
satisfaction.

A stray thought entered Tayons mind, bringing a grin to her face.

A similar grin soon found its way onto Artemis face, and as one the two turned there heads and stared
into the tall grass along the shore of the pond.

Cries of surprise rang out as teenaged voyeurs began to flee.

Neither Tayon nor Artemis would give chase, but there were guards, and the penalty for spying upon the
Elders daughter would still stand until she had birthed her first foal, where she would become a
member of the tribal council herself.

Tayon churred happily as she withdrew from her mate. Artemis giggled at her hippodrakes thoughts as
she began to slather mud over her pets back.

Both laughed in their own way as they thought of what was to come. Moontalon was in his rut, after all,
and if a new race was to be born, combining equitaur and hippodrake, then why not create a hippodrake
pack?

Hippodrakes laid their eggs in communal clutches, after all. So why not acquire a few more wombs to
add to the first generation?
5 - Magical Mishaps II

Shattered Shards
Magical Mishaps II
By Von Krieger

Arilee sighed softly in her sleep and tried to pull her blanket over herself and roll over, as there was a bit
of pressure on her chest while she slept on her back, and it was a touch hard to breathe. However, the
blanket remained where it was, with half of it pinned beneath Cathell's third of their shared body.

The elf blinked a few times before she recalled what had happened to her, to them. Her bodymates were
still asleep; Nathara's serpentine blood meaning that she didn't mind the cold, as it helped her sleep.
Cathell on the other hand had the same fondness for nocturnal warmth as Arilee did, and she also had
the advantage of being on one of their fused form's sides, rather than Arilee's place in the middle.

She could use their arms to pull the blanket over to her side with ease, while it was a bit more difficult for
Arilee to do so. The elf closed her eyes and gritted her teeth, their body was divided into different zones
of control; most of their upper body divided equally, with control of their four legs divided somewhat
equally, as each could move two.

Arilee felt like she got the short end of the stick on that deal, since both of their middle legs were under
her control, but each of them could also be easily moved by one of her bodymates.

If there was little or no resistance, each of them could move a part belonging to one of the other girls, but
it was a rather difficult act. But Arilee managed to get Cathell to start sitting up, allowing Arilee to sit up a
bit as well, and thus allowing the elf to free the trapped blanket.

The cyclops muttered softly in her sleep, but didn't waken. Arilee tugged the soft, fuzzy blanket over her,
sighing softly at the sensation of the velvety fabric again the skin of her bare breasts.

Things weren't made off the rack for a body type like their's, so they would either have to visit a tailor...

A cold chill ran down Arilee's spine, she looked at each of her two bodymates in turn. The fair skin of her
face began to turn pink in a blush as she imagined the sort of mockery and humiliation she would
receive, not only for being stuck to the two sub-creatures, but having botched her spell casting so badly.

It was Sunday now; the trio would have to go back to school the next morning. Arilee shivered again,
she couldn't possibly be seen like this, no matter how good some things felt.

Arilee began to wiggle what portion of their shared body she could, making the serpentkin and cyclops
groan as they were roused from their slumber.

"Wake up!" Arilee said, sounding a little nervous, "We have to go and get this fixed! It's been fun and all,
and maybe we could get together some time and..."
The elf blushed, "Have fun again, but I've thought about it, and I don't think it would be for the best to
stay this way. We all have our own lives ahead of us, and sharing one body... well... that kind of limits
career options and post-secondary education. We'd all have to be accepted to the same university and
take the same classes and the same time."

Nathara yawned, her serpentine jaw allowing her to do so almost disturbingly wide, "And I couldn't have
th' two of you tagging along if I ever hope to take up fightin' for a living."

Cathell was silent for a few moments, "And I guess it would be rather difficult for me to read and study
my books with the two of you always wanting to do something." She added.

Arilee nodded, "So, we're all agreed on this then?"

The other two joined her in nodding.

"Well... there aren't too many spellcasters around here who would likely have the knowledge to figure
out what happened. I have a few cousins in the area..."

Nathara shook her head, "Nuh uh, bad enough dealin' with one snobby elf, let alone two or three that
don't have the stomach to attend school with all us low born beasties. Probably have servants to wipe
yer bottoms for you."

Arilee turned her head and glared at Nathara, "Don't insult my kinfolk, lizard!"

"Don't be callin' me a lizard, tit!" the serpentkin growled back.

Cathell just sighed and winced as she felt every fist that flew between the two of them. The thought
entered her mind that if they were stuck together like this, her bodymates might eventually learn to settle
their arguments without fists.

The cyclops merely shook her head, at least their rubber-like skin meant that there would likely be no
bruises or blackened eyes from the encounter.

"I think Miss Chromium would be our best choice, since she's our instructor in magics, after all." She
said offhandedly.

The snake and elf immediately stopped fighting to stare wide eyed at Cathell.

"No way!" Arilee protested, "Not only will she laugh at us, but she'll probably not help us because she
thinks it's funny!"

"OR that she thinks we're somehow deservin' of it!" Nathara added.

"Well, she's also the closest, and probably she's the only one that won't blab this all over the school. And
we ought to hurry up and do something about it, the two of you just agreed on something. Who knows
what other aspects might creep over from one of you to the other?" Cathell said, trying to suppress a
grin.

Arilee and Nathara merely stared wide-eyed at one another. The elf grinned, "Maybe then she could
grow some hair."

Nathara growled in annoyance, "And maybe you could get some color on that pasty pale noggin' o' yers!
You'd look rather fetching in green, I imagine!"

The cyclops groaned as the fists began to fly once again.

-o-

The trio blushed deeply, two of them scowling at the pewter scaled dragoness in front of them.
Chromium laughed uproariously, her sinewy form wriggling and twisting upon the ground as she howled
with laughter.

Eventually her amusement simmered to the point where she controlled her giggles. Arilee scowled at
her, "I don't see what's so funny!" she said, rather cross.

This merely sent the dragoness back into fits of laughter.

"Glad to be of amusement, Miss Chromium, but we're not here to be comic relief. We came here
because something went wrong during our casting, we're stuck together, and now we need to get apart.
We can't go to school like this!" Arilee said, the others nodding their consent.

The dragon continued to guffaw, tears leaking from her slate gray eyes as she looked upon the
combined form of Cathell, Nathara, and Arilee.

"It's not funny!" the elf roared, "Even though I left my people of my own free will, I'd still be welcomed
back, but like this? I'd be turned away! I'll never be able to see my family again, and here you are
laughing at my misfortune!"

Chromium seemed to sober and managed to hold in her laughter. "Now, tell me everything, and I mean
everything. From the beginning to your arrival on my doorstep."

The three quickly told there tale, of Arilee's accidental sneeze. The elf kept silent on the matter, not
wanting to reveal that she'd purposely botched the casting, not wanting to get into trouble.

The elf and the serpentkin blushed deeply as Cathell described their sexual encounters with clinical
detail. Arilee bit her tongue so she wouldn't interrupt the cyclops, as she instinctively wanted to put the
blame on the other two for the strange state of arousal the transformation had left in her when it was
complete. But she knew that the dragoness would likely mock her for it, and tell her to take responsibility
for her own actions.

Chromium smiled as the three told the story of their change and the aftermath, but she didn't laugh.

"Very interesting," she said, circling the trio and prodding at the bare, rubbery skin on one of their legs.
"On Old Aerth such a thing wouldn't take place. The spell would merely have fizzled. But things seem to
work strangely now. Morphogenic fields seem weaker, making the alteration of an individual frighteningly
easy."

She made her way to an old desk placed nearby. Unlike most residents of the town, Chromium preferred
her living space the old fashioned way, a large, wide open room, though she had gone with the modern
conveniences.

She plucked a book from the shelf behind her, dropping it on the table and flipping through the pages,
looking over the diagrams of magic circles.

"I think the problem stems from the use of two sets of circles in parallel alignment. Once the circle was
disrupted, the dust smeared essentially in a straight line, linking the inner circles to Arilee's, which was
tied into the other two caster circles. As a result the caster circles became transmutation loci, thus fusing
the three of your together and adding in the aspect of the rubber ball and the mirror. As a result you've
all got nice, smooth, stretchy skin."

Chromium scratched her chin, "It is an interesting concept; would the three of you consent to some
testing? I have an air pump somewhere around here, I'd like to..."

The dragoness shrugged under the weight of three scowls.

"Very well, I'll just have to go find some mice to try it out on.." she said with a sigh, rather reluctant to let
a matter of scientific discovery fall by the wayside.

"Overall, I'd say that yes, your condition is quite easily reversible. I'm surprised the three of you didn't
think to use the inverse of the process that transformed you to break apart. After all, if I recall correctly
between you there's two A's and a B+ from the last test we did. It's the same thing as getting raw
calcium and carbon from the antacid tablets."

Cathell winced, "Of course! Why didn't I think of that!?"

Nathara grinned, "I think ya were kinda distracted by the six huge boobs in front of you."

"My only concern would be that after a certain period of physical fusion, spiritual intertwinement might
occur. Three souls quickly bonding due to close proximity. I've already noticed some small changes in
personality. Arilee has actually shut up and hasn't whined once, Nathara has neither called Arilee
named, or threatened to hit here, and Cathell has actually spoken in a rather confidant fashion and not
used her quiet, shy, squeaky voice once."

The dragon smiled at the trio, "I honestly think that you're all maturing somewhat due to this fusion. I
think it's quite likely that within a comparatively short span of time that you'll grow to greatly enjoy your
combined form, and quickly begin to care for one another a great deal. There are advantages and
disadvantages to splitting apart and staying combined."

"But the decision will have to be made soon. If you're going to split, now is your best opportunity. I'm not
sure how long it will take before spiritual entanglement is such that the three of you will become totally
unable to be broken apart though a simple ritual, and would require the use of stranger magics."

"You don't need my help to do this. Think about it on the walk home." The dragoness said, closing the
book.

"Now, if you'll excuse me, I have some mice that I need to catch. Or maybe a rabbit."

The dragoness flapped her wings, launching herself out the cave's opening, eager to collect a test
subject for the rubberization process.

The three girls looked over one another and down at their combined form.

"We agreed that we would divide ourselves before we came here." Cathell said, "And I do not think that
circumstances have altered enough that we would change our minds. I think we ought to back home as
quickly as possible and get this done while we still have the option."

The other two nodded and the trio began to walk briskly back in the way they had come.

"Cathell," asked Nathara, "Do you think we could... you know... maybe just get Arilee free? I... really like
being this close with you, sharing a body and all. I love you, and we're close as two people can get, well,
as close as we can with a pointy eared divider between us."

Cathell shook her head, "No, I don't think so. It would complicate things even more. We'd need a blood
focus for Arilee, to screen her out and keep the two of us together, and I don't think that we can actually
get one. I'm pretty sure our circularity systems are linked together."

"The two of you could always perform the ritual again once we've gone our separate ways." Arilee
suggested.

"I don't think it'll work. We can't replicate the altered runes that your sneeze made into new shapes."

"Oh." Arilee said, sounding a little disappointed.

"I wonder if we'll be keepin' these honeys when we change back." Nathara said with a chuckle, giving
her upper breast a poke.

Arilee chuckled, "Good Corellon I hope so. They're beautiful. But let's hope they go back to being side by
side. It'd look rather silly having them stacked vertically."

"Urgh, th' would be an awful sight, no matter how big 'n lovely they are. With the three of us side by side,
it works, but on our own? Blech." The serpentkin chuckled.

The three continued to talk and joke as they walked in silence along the shaded, seldom traveled forest
path, taking their time as they returned to Cathell and Nathara's house for the ritual.

-o-
The runed circles for the division ritual were placed upon the floor in record time, what with the trio
having six arms available to work the chalk, and six eyes watching over them carefully, three minds able
to steady and guide each hand.

The three girls stood in the center circle, several rings of runs around it along with a trio of triangles
linking the center ring to the three outer ones, where hopefully the three girls would find themselves
reconstituted once divided from their combined form.

Arilee took a deep breath, "Okay, for this one I'm going to need earth mana for the base, since we're a
solid, and then lots of air mana to actually do the dividing. Nathara, you did well with the earth before,
Cathell, you think you can draw in the air?"

The cyclops nodded, "Quite easily. While I don't have an intrinsic tie to any element like Nathara does, I
do have some experience with air. I'm confidant I can gather what is needed."

Arilee took a deep breath, "Okay," she said, letting the breath out, "Let's do this."

Just as before Arilee began to chant and motion with her hands, focusing and shaping the spell that
would change them back to the way they were before. Nathara's energy was slow and heavy, but strong,
and she kept the flow of it coming easily.

Though there had only been a small amount of mana involved in their transformation, Arilee coaxed in
as much of the powerful energy as she felt comfortable with. While it only took a little spark to
seamlessly fuse them together, it would take a great deal more to break them apart and assure that they
would all be whole.

The air mana, light and breezy, was easily drawn in, and Arilee had to concentrate to keep too much of
the stuff from rushing into the circle. The thought of being inflated like a balloon, as Chromium had
suggested, made Arilee shiver.

She was well aware that drawing in too much air mana could have an effect much like popping a
balloon. It wouldn't cause lasting harm, but it would leave the mage with a huge headache and an
inability to draw in energies for spell for a few days.

This time Arilee didn't sneeze, she cast the spell perfectly, every gesture and every syllable spot on. She
began to feel a soft tugging at her flesh, the air mana flowing into them, gently coaxing their bodies
apart.

The elf gasped softly as a pleasant stretching sensation could be felt deep within her muscles, the
pleasant sensation seeming to spread even into her bones. Then suddenly there was a shift, and the
stretching sensation seemed to transform into a fluid warmth that surged from the extremities of their
shared body right to the core.

The three girls cried out as the makeshift toga they'd made from a pair of bed sheets flew off, the simple
knots pulled open by the sudden expansion of the flesh beneath. Already large and generous, the trio's
six breasts seemed to nearly double in size, surging outward, the soft flesh making them press against
each other.

The increase in size also came with an increased sensitivity. The smallest movements made the six
titanic tits rub against one another; the sensation of soft skin across soft skin was enough to make the
trio moan softly.

Arilee bit her lip, projecting her willpower as best she could, seeking to prevent caresses to their
sensitive breasts before they started.

"Okay, that was too much air, not enough earth." Arilee gasped, panting, trying to ignore the building
heat in her loins.

"Mmm... it's never done that when I underpowered an air/earth spell before." Cathell mused.

"Probably somethin' to do with morphic resonance. We're rubbery and got rounded bits, so the air mana
flows into and enhances those areas, since in our minds round, large, and rubbery means a balloon,
filled with air." Nathara guessed.

"Whatever it is, let's try not to do it again." Arilee said through gritted teeth, "Everybody ready?"

Nathara and Cathell drew in mana once more, all three girls suddenly cried out, unable to control their
aspects of the spell.

"Oh... oh fuck... it's not... the spell hasn't stopped. The mana is just going right... ooooh stop it... stop
pulling it in! Before I...."

The mana, now a high ratio of earth to air flowed into the trio. Rather than providing a more stable
foundation, the earth mana weighed down their air-filled areas. While their breasts had become sort of
inflated, weighing the same, yet growing larger, they now began to gain additional weight.

What was more, the new air mana had apparently decided to move to another rounded area; their rump.
Or was that rumps? Hip and buttock alike began to swell, but what had the girls on their knees crying out
with intense pleasure was the fact that something else seemed to be growing larger, or rather tighter.

The trio cried out, the flow of mana into them cutting off as a powerful climax washed over them,
breaking their tenuous grip on their concentration. Almost as one they quickly shucked the toga, their six
hands exploring their newly altered anatomy.

Their enlarged breasts had become correspondingly more sensitive, though the mix of elements was off
within them. While most definitely flesh, they were soft, squishy, and pillowy.

Infused with heavier elements, their broadened backside felt the same as the rest of their flesh. A pair of
hands traced over the soft curves, sensitivity had increased there as well. It felt rather nice to have their
hips and rump rubbed.

But what drew the most attention, and the remaining three hands, was what had happened to the trio of
sexes between their legs. The flesh was soft and slick, but it felt swollen and puffy. Finger slipped inside
were clamped down upon. There was more than a little resistance going in, and even without something
inside, their inner walls rubbed deliciously against each other.

The three lay back in the circle, overcome with need and desire. They didn't notice as sensation began
to creep into areas that were slightly benumbed, the senses beginning to flow throughout their entire
merged form. Each began to feel areas of the body that belonged to the other two, and it made the
caresses all the more wonderful.

Subconsciously they began to coordinate their movements, each of three minds working in concert to
skillfully move and position each portion of their body to where it would do the most good; a delicate
hand tilted a breast upward so a forked tongue could pull the enlarged nipple into a mouth. Hands
shifted, so that each was caressing a part that had belonged to another.

Desire and passion built, the individual flames coming together to burn all the brighter. While the
mana-fueled climax had been intense, it was like a lighter before a bonfire. The three cried out in unison
as the walls that had kept them divided turned to ash in the fires of their pleasure.

The moment had come and gone, they could no longer part utilizing simplistic magics. What was more,
they no longer wished to part. That shared moment of intense, perfect pleasure something more than
could be shared by anyone else.

"Mmm... girls? I do believe we're missed our little deadline. I think we're stuck like this now." Cathell
managed once she'd regained her breath.

"If it means feelin' like that every so often, I think it's worth bein' stuck next to this pale, spoiled brat."
Nathara teased, nuzzling Arilee's neck and giving her a quick kiss.

"Oh... I agree. I'll put up with any amount of teasing in order to have this... sense of closeness, not to
mention the pleasure." The elf said, caressing the serpentkin's cheek.

"Nice to see the two of you can channel your mutual aggression into something beneficial for a change."
The cyclops said with a chuckle.

Cathell gave Arilee a strange sort of nudge; though it seemed they could control the areas belonging to
one of the other girls, she felt it was a bit rude to just take control. But the small muscle tugs gave a hint
to the elf as to the cyclops' desires. Arilee turned her head and was met with a lustful kiss.

"Oooh..." Nathara said, fighting off a shiver from the intense sensation, "I like that. I can feel the both of
you doing that and... oooh.... any time the two of ya want to make out like that, just do it. You don't need
my permission. Oh Medusa's coils, here we go again!"

-o-

The sun had long since set by the time the three could keep their hands off of one another. The lustful
fire within them still burned, but the pleasurable heat was somewhat tolerable, though they needed to
pause and catch a breath every dozen or so steps.
"Okay, I can take going to school being stuck in the middle with you two, but there is no way we're going
to be able to make it through the day wandering around feeling like a she-cat in heat." Arilee panted.

"For something like that you'd need a charm. Those require a lot of delicate work. We'll have to go out
and get one somewhere." Cathell added.

"Though for tomorrow I'm thinkin' we can brew up a portion. It'll taste foul and we'll all have to drink some
to make sure it works. It won't be something we'll want to go through every day, but I think we can
tolerate it for a bit." Nathara said.

"I don't have any experience with potions," said Arilee, "Do either of you?"

Cathell shook her head.

"I have some experience, but something to block arousal isn't something that's in my books." Nathara
admitted.

"Well, I suppose we can call Miss Chromium and ask her."

The cyclops got a glare from the other two.

"You mean we could've just called her in the first place?"

"We didn't have ta sneak over there?"

Cathell blushed, "Well, I thought it would be important for her to see us like this, to know how we got
stuck together. This is just something simple. Now if one of you could hand me the phone?"

-o-

Ring.

Ring.

Ring.

"Whoever it is, call back later, I've got a bit of a problem that needs... STOP IT! Needs sorting out.
Maybe call back in, DON'T TOUCH THAT an hour or two!"

Chromium hung up the phone and jabbed a clawed finger into the demoness' eye, "I said to stop bloody
masturbating so I can think and try and get us a way out of this!" Chromium growled at her bodymate.

"Oh come now, not only do I have this wonderful bounty of breast before me, but there's also a pair of
pussies down below! You can't deny such a bounty to a succubus, my dear. Plus you were the one who
wanted to recreate that accident." Purred Gloriel, the demoness.

"On MICE, dammit, on the mice!" Chromium said with a sigh, cupping her head with two hands, pinching
the bridge of her nose with another, and using the fourth to fend off Gloriel's attempts at self/mutual
pleasuring.

"And where the hell did we get these extra four arms from anyway?!" the dragoness growled, not at all
pleased to have been merged with a demoness and molded into a humanoid form.

"My grandmother was a Marilith, dear. A very well cultured bloodline, I might add."

"Like bread mold in a Petri dish." Chromium snarled, "Now stop that and let me think! We're two very
magical beings here, a fission spell needs to be incredibly precise, as I don't want to lose anything to
you, and I sure as hell don't want anything extra back!"

Gloriel clicked her tongue and gave their four breasts a simultaneous squeeze, "Come come now, it's
natural to express a curiosity towards something you don't have, but other women do. Haven't you ever
wondered what it would be like to have breasts?"

"Haven't you ever wondered what it feels like to go more than 12 hours without something crammed into
one of your bodily orifices? Or life at a nunnery?"

"That's Victorian slang for a brothel, you know."

"Every word is Victorian slang for something sexual. Now could you kindly stop fondling me and for the
love of all that is unholy, will you face forward so those horns aren't going in my eye?"

Gloriel sighed and flicked their two tails, one above the other, her own thin, demonic spade tip, and the
thick, proud, reptilian length.

"You know, I don't think you have enough hands to block all four of my AND my tail."

Chromium sighed, "If I let you explore for fifteen minutes, will you give me some time to bloody think?"

The demoness grinned, reaching up and stroking the dragoness's muzzle, "Only if we do a bit more than
explore. You see, I think participation ought to be mandatory." She purred, pressing her lips against
Chromium's own.

"Oh... oh my..." gasped the dragoness, "So that would explain why bipeds are kissing all the time."

"Oh yes, and more, my lovely dragoness. Now just lay back and let me take care of you..."
6 - Devilish Desires

Shattered Shards
Devilish Desires
By Von Krieger

I moan softly as I lie in my bed, knowing that I still have several minutes before I need to get up. After all,
my wake up call hasn't arrived yet, and I get one every morning. I simply lay back, snuggle up under the
silk sheets, and enjoy some closeness with the two beings that I am closest to in the world.

Or worlds now; somehow there was some sort of a dimensional intersection, and a world of science and
steel met with one of swords and sorcery and meshed together. Though the world is a much bigger
place than it once was, that is not merely why I say worlds.

There are strange shapes hovering in the sky, orbiting the Fused Earth, some of them, many of them,
contain life. They're like miniature worlds, and they're not too difficult to get to. Teleportation is easy if
you have the money. Flight can be accomplished on the cheap, be it in an airplane or on a dragon.

The air goes up all the way. You can even visit the moon now, though you still need space suits and an
air supply for that. Somehow it's been kept perfectly as it is. Somehow something prevents gravity from
tearing these other places out of the sky and prevents them from crashing into one another.

It is a wondrous, beautiful world that we live in, even greater than the ones that existed before. I grew up
on Aerth, exposed from an early age to all sorts of mystical creatures, enchanted objects, and lessons in
sorcery. But upon the union of the worlds I quickly became enraptured by the wonders of technology.

"Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic." Said science fiction author Arthur
C. Clarke. But I find technology to be all the more impressive.

A wizard sitting before his scrying pool can see and converse with another wizard as if he were standing
there. You can sit at a computer and do the exact same thing. The primary difference is rather than
utilizing a simple incantation and a use of magical energy, the computer user performs the task through
the intertwining use of literally thousands of small, tiny inventions all building upon one another.

And he also has the benefit of encryption, word processing, and the ability to play Minesweeper. Plus
you don't have avian familiars thinking its a birdbath. Though I have heard tech support horror stories
about chickens sitting on them because of their warmth.

You tend to get that sort of thing out here; in what was once the American South. Sadly you don't get
much in the way of magic here. There are places in the Fused Earth that are still strongly of one
particular nature. There are places were magic just doesn't work and makes nonhuman sentients and
fantastic creatures instinctively nervous.

In the same way there are places that'll warp your cell phone into a crystal ball and give you pointy ears
and a newfound adoration for trees before you can blink.

I'm not very fond of these places, but I like to think that my presence here helps things somewhat. In
fact, I know it has. Merely by drawing breath in the Confederate Territories of America I'm helping to
bring the joy and wonder of the new world right up to their slack jaws and belting them across the face
with reality.

From what I've read about the American South in history books sticking your head in a hole and
ignoring, declaring sinful, shooting, or shouting explicatives at anything you don't know, like or
understand has always pretty much been the way of life here. So the fact that the place has a strange
sort of magic of its own isn't surprising.

To the folks around here, the world pretty much ended ten years ago when the worlds became one.
Their history books say that everything went kaboom in a nuclear holocaust, and it's only through luck,
chance, and the power of prayer that the CTA was spared.

People don't leave the CTA lands, they think you go beyond them you hit irradiated wasteland. Any sort
of evidence that there is something out of the ordinary around just gets overlooked. People are literally
unable to see the supernatural. If a dragon flew over and set a building on fire, than sat on the inferno
and preened itself, the next day the papers would talk about gas leaks and instinctively crop out the bits
of the image with the dragon in it for use in the paper.

Ignorance here isn't all that willful. For most people it's essentially mandatory.

What's ended up here is a bit of a theocracy, which is something I've always found strange. You don't
have acolytes of this particular deity able to heal the sick and injured, that can't make a symbol of their
faith light up, they can't even conduct a proper exorcism.

Though magic doesn't really work here, with all the religious practice and prayer going on, you still have
a build up of divine energies; they're just not being collected. You have a hot commodity like that just
laying around, just getting shinier and sparklier as time goes on, left completely unguarded and well...
you just know that eventually someone is going to take it, and that that someone usually isn't going to be
all that nice or polite about it.

Which is exactly what drew me here; my family has always had close ties with the divine. Stems back
many generations for when somebody did something real important for someone pretty high up in the
food chain of Hell.

Well, not THE Hell. But it's been a long time, historically speaking, since there's been one of them. It's
pretty much a franchise operation, the McDonald's of the afterlife. As with any operation, the bigger you
get, the more employees you have, the harder it actually is to keep everything running nice and smooth
without any corruption.

And with devils and demons in the mix, trust me; you get all sorts of corruption. This particular Hell is
actually a rather nice one, as far as Hells go; one of the largest and still running smoothly, an innovator
in the market; the whole layers thing, the three headed dog guarding the gates, all ours.
I rather take pride in my connections, they've served my family quite well; wealth, power, fame, anything
of the sort for those who want it. Even those that don't find fortune going in their favor and find
themselves well off for life; a good paying job, a loving family, a dog, and a picket fence, if that is what
you want.

Though every so often you have an individual, like me, in whom the old family blood runs strong. We're
born knowing about the history of the family, about our gifts, and we know that in our adulthood we'll be
granted wishes, rewarded with things beyond our greatest and wildest desires.

I shift in bed again, snuggling close to my lover. I can feel her pressed up tightly against the dog, a
knotted cock still crammed between her legs. She has more fun with the dog that with me, but I don't
mind, just watching her is a wondrous treat in its own.

The cool silk feels heavenly against my breasts, even more so against my cocks. I feel them begin to
awaken, surging and ready to start the day. I lick my lips, eager for what is soon to come.

There is the soft sound of tinkling bells, and it's time for my wake up call. I just love getting up in the
afternoon, the whole evening and night ahead of me.

I realized long ago that things weren't quite what I expected them to be, and when they said wishes
fulfilled beyond your wildest desires, boy did they ever mean it. But I wouldn't trade it for anything; I
absolutely love my life, despite the strangeness, despite it not being exactly what I wanted.

But the family blood is indeed strong within me, and even though I didn't get exactly what I wished for,
the bargain makes absolutely sure that I just adore the result; though I have learned not to wish for
things aloud.

I lay in bed for a few minutes after my wake up call, basking in the feel of the new day, letting the other
two occupants of the bed sleep undisturbed for a little while longer. But eventually I have to get up and
head for the shower, the ranch has a few new employees that arrived last night and need to be shown
the ropes.

But I'm getting ahead of myself; I really ought to start back at the beginning of the tale, the story of my
arrival here in the CTA and of my wishes and the interesting results brought about by them.

-o-

It all began on the train ride in, an engine converted back to the old ways of coal and wood, rather than
gasoline. Though I was rather fond of cars I most certainly wouldn't be missing the smog that they
caused.

Personal transportation in the CTA was usually an electric cart, or a bicycle, or if you could afford the
precious gasoline, a motorcycle. Unlike the rest of the world, the CTA hoarded the stuff as their
processing plant was rather limited, and they needed food crops for human and animal consumption, not
merely for Ethanol.

Truth be told, I actually rather enjoyed the train ride. It was a different way to travel, one that I had not
experienced before, and the sights were quite lovely to see. By the sights, of course, I mean the
individuals of a female persuasion upon the train, typically naked, pressed up against the side of my
compartment or the wall of the bathroom stall.

It's a gift, the combination of a sort of animal magnetism, a handsome face, a good body, more than
decent personal hygiene, as well as a hint of the devil's own luck. I never had problems finding women
who were eager to perform various pleasurable acts of a carnal nature for my amusement.

I'm a traveler by nature, so all my relationships, save one, have been of a temporary, transient nature;
though my traveling originally began due to the unwanted outcome of a temporary relationship involving
a threat to my nether regions with an enchanted sword.

I look upon it as an unexpected gift. Though illegitimate, any children of my bloodline would enjoy the
same gifts of luck and providence that I myself have taken good advantage of in my life. Mother and
child will never want for food, shelter, or clothes. Though mother might be finding herself of strangely
looser morals and slightly needful loins far more often that she would expect.

I've looked in upon past dalliances from time to time, even sampled their services. They're all good at
what they do, and they have a genuine love for the act. It may not be glamorous, or what a young girl
aspires to be when she grows up, but my girls always wind up making a very good living for themselves.

I felt myself drawn to the region, getting to take a look at how the Earth population had lived before the
merge of the worlds would be somewhat interesting. But what really occupied my mind was the fact that
later in the evening I would be granted a wish, essentially. Anything reasonable that was within the
power of my patron, or one of her followers to grant.

Even with a pretty blonde between my legs, her lips and tongue busily giving adoration to my cock, my
mind was more centered on thinking of what I would wish for, rather than the task at hand. Though the
girl did something strange with her tongue that made me cry out and suddenly pay attention.

Her tongue seemed to have lengthened, growing longer, but thinner, and smoother. She suddenly had
my attention. She began to pull away, sensing that something was strange and out of the ordinary, but a
feminine, black nailed, red skinned hand shoved her back forward, and this seemed to end all
resistance.

"Mmm... hello Celeste." I said without looking up at my visitor, "I wouldn't think that you could play your
games with her, being so deep into this realm of ignorance, after all."

The demoness smiled and shrugged, sitting down opposite me. Some people talk about having guardian
angels. Celeste, however, is essentially my guardian demon. She was my nanny when I was growing
up, my tutor when I needed schooling, my instructor in lovemaking once I was old enough to start feeling
desire, and in my adult years my travel agent, guide, researcher, casual sex partner, and performer of
many other little tasks that aided me while on the road.

Her full black lips parted in a smile, revealing perfect white teeth and elongated canines. On that day she
was the very image of professional loveliness; her long navy blue hair done up in a tight bun, a pair of
elegant glasses upon her face, a tight business suit and short skirt, and a pair of black, opened toed high
heels that allowed her toe claws to poke out without damage to her footwear. She'd even tied a bow
around her cute, spade-tipped tail.

"If you weren't one of the blood, I wouldn't even be able to manifest here at all, let alone use my power to
have a little fun with one of your playthings. Would you mind if I..." she grinned wickedly and motioned to
the blonde.

I shook my head, "Not particularly. Just nothing too obvious, I think. Even with something in the air
making people ignore the supernatural, I think that any drastic alterations will become quite apparent, at
least to the one in possession of them."

Celeste nodded and slunk down in her seat, her tail slipping up beneath the girl's skirt, she was trying to
hide her soft moans, but I could feel the small vibrations of when she vocalized the pleasure my
demoness was giving her.

The demon paid her little attention; however, she simply took a pen from her coat pocket and began to
write on a clipboard that somehow had appeared in her hand.

"Just a reminder with the fulfillment of wishes and desires, material goods will not be spontaneously
created, and if you wish for anything specific, like the Caliph of Share's favorite scepter, that you will
actually be receiving the very same scepter and the Caliph will notice that its been stolen." She began.

I nodded and rolled my eyes; she'd been schooling me in this for the past few months.

"Anything above a class six incantation is out of the question. Meaning any raising of the dead requires a
corpse, the individual wishing to return to life..." she scowled at my eye rolling and skipped ahead,
"Essentially if they died from old age, no dice. I can do it with just a piece of the corpse, but then I'll have
to create a new body."

Celeste grinned and I felt the girl shudder, she pulled away again and this time I let her. She tugged up
her skirt and peered down in confusion at the strange thing she found there. The demoness reached out
and patted her on the head, "Be a good girl and stroke it." She purred.

The girl's eyes glazed over and she absentmindedly began to stroke the six inch length that had
suddenly grown from where her clit used to be. Quite familiar with the way Celeste used some of my
toys in the past I gently guided the girl's head back to my groin, where she obediently resumed sucking.

Celeste is a bit strange in her tastes. Though she will, grudgingly, partake in intercourse with pure
humanoids and pure animals, she prefers her lovers to be a mix. Her typical curse was to grant one of
my girls a male member of some sort of animal, and each time she pleasured it, the girl would gain a
bestial feature.

It would stop about halfway between man and beast, and judging from the split that had already begun
to form at the tip, Celeste had made the equipment match the tongue she'd given the girl earlier. A
snake wouldn't be so bad here, opposed to fur, which doesn't translate well into something else, the
scales she'd have in the future would likely be seen as some sort of skin condition.
"Emotional manipulation is plausible, but tends to have long term consequences. Overriding the natural
emotions for more than a span of six months will essentially result in an addiction to the condition. And
that's cumulative, no turning it off for a day and then turning it back on again."

I sighed and waved my hand, "Right, right, I know all this. Don't worry; I don't want a palatial estate, the
love of the Queen of the Silver Arrow, the mighty sword Calamitas, or to bring old Uncle Gerald back
from the grave. I hear he's rather happy with his room arrangement and has got settled in with his new
job."

Which was getting some of the new arrivals to loosen up in the loins. You wouldn't believe how many
'vow of chastity' types show up down there. You can stick to holy vows all you like and still wind up in our
neck of the woods just because you're an utter asshole.

Uncle Gerald tends to go for the power mongers that enjoyed terrorizing small children. He always did
have a thing for women in uniform.

Celeste sighed and continued on. I ignored her, concentrating more on the enthusiastic ministrations
that the sexy snake between my legs was performing on... well... the sexy snake between my legs.

The skilled caresses of Celeste's well-practiced tail and the sensitivity that my demoness always gave
her playthings' new toys filled her with pleasure, and she eagerly wanted to share that pleasure with
someone else.

"Also a note that you will get what you desire and..." Celeste continued to drone on.

I cried out with my fourth or fifth climax of the day, the soon to be snake eagerly gulping down what I had
to offer as she herself erupted with climax for the first time from her maleness. Going by Celeste's usual
modus operandi, her eyes would be the next thing to change.

"...what you get." Celeste finished, pulling her tail away from the girl and beginning to lick it clean.

"Do you have anything particular in mind? You'll be getting these every so often, one per season at the
very least, if the power in the area is strong, you do well with your duties, I'm not particularly busy, and
the Archduke is pleased with your progress, you might get them often as once or twice a week." Celeste
said, sitting up in her seat, her tail against the girl's cheek, coaxing her that way.

I shook my head, "No, nothing in particular. I tend to be a rather spur of the moment guy." I said with a
shrug, putting myself away and zipping up my pants.

Celeste nodded and smiled down at her new plaything, "I thought so. I just figured I'd ask, easier to set
things up, after all."

"I'm going to go get some lunch. Will the two of you be fine in here, Celeste?" I asked, not knowing if my
demoness could remain while I was several cars away.

She nodded and grinned, showing off those perfect fangs, "Oh yes. She's filled with enough of my power
to keep me here for several hours at least, and the more fun we have, the longer I can stay."
She fixed her gaze on the girl's slit-pupiled eyes, "And we'll be having lots and lots of fun, won't we
cutie? She purred, the girl merely nodding her reply before ducking beneath Celeste's skirt, beginning to
stroke herself once more.

My guardian always puts on an excellent show, but I'd had my fill of carnal pleasures for the moment. My
sexual hunger had been satisfied and it was now time to feed my physical hunger. I just love how they
fry everything in the south.

-o-

Later that evening I had settled into my new apartment and properly broke it in with the realtor and her
sister. I just adore twins; especially cute, busty ones with enough pudge on them to drop their
self-esteem a few notches to make them blush when someone handsome and charming complimented
them.

It was a rather nice, clear evening, I'd left the television on for background noise, most of the buildings
were rather quiet, there were far more places for people to live than there were people to live in them.
Families had moved out into the rural areas to help with food production, others hadn't believed what the
new government was telling them, and headed off into the supposed nuclear wasteland, and others
simply vanished, there one moment, gone the next.

They were building more housing in the farm towns, but here in the big city people for the most part were
heading out. After all, it was advisable to be closest to where the food is.

Of course that meant that my company and I could be as loud as we wanted. Though sadly it had been
a bit disappointing for me, I had wanted them to scream, to cry out in intense, incredible pleasure the
likes of which they'd never felt before. I could only coax a mild shout from each of them.

I thought about the prospect for a moment and grinned, "Celeste," I said to the darkness, "I wish that I
was hung like a herd of bucking broncos; Clydesdale broncos."

My demoness appeared in the chair by my bedside, clipboard in hand, a huge grin on her face, "You're
sure?" she asked,

"Positive." I replied.

"You want the stamina to go with that?"

"Hell yes."

"The ability to just about go forever without losing erection?"

"Would I ever!"

"And do you want to grant the twins the same stamina?"


I nodded, "Might as well. No sense on being able to go all night if I don't have somebody that can match
me."

Celeste nodded, making notes on her clipboard. "A rather simple incantation, though the material
components are a bit out of the way. Do I have your permissions to roam around the city to gather what I
need?"

I nodded once more, waving her away, "Do whatever you have to, and try to make it quick, hmm?"

She chuckled, "Of course, my charge, you can expect things to begin in a few minutes. I know I can
acquire the first components by then."

The two girls in my bed didn't stir as Celeste opened the window, the shadows of night seeming to
gather and pool at her back, forming into black feathered wings. The workings of magic are strange
things; boundaries are different depending on location. A train is narrow and long, there are only few
routes for the energies that she drew upon from me to take. Without them she would be immediately
banished back to our Hell.

In a city it was different, like street gutters there are natural corridors of magical flow that allow such
energies to swiftly move from one place to another without degradation. A city is solid, slow to change. A
train is always in motion, always moving, the cars swaying ever so slightly. A train lacks permanence,
emotional attachment.

While Celeste would be unable to venture into the caboose if I were in the engine, utilizing the conduits
of energy that flowed through the city itself, she could appear nearly anywhere.

I would also have to make sure to allow Celeste a bit of fun in the near future. She tended to get a little
bit unpleasant if she hadn't added animal parts onto a human anytime recently. The serpent girl on the
train was only a warm up for her. I'd let her roam around the city for someone who deserved her special
brand of creativity.

I began to feel a familiar stirring in my loins, my member slowly growing hard. I simply lay back and let it
happen, holding the two sisters up against my body. I felt the familiar rush as my shaft grew erect,
swelling to full arousal. But tonight I felt something more, an additional something pouring into my length
other than the usual blood.

My member reached its typical stopping point, but rather than being fully erect, it still felt floppy, not yet
reaching further erection. I carefully slipped my right arm off the girl and began to stroke myself, hoping
to aid the process.

I could scarcely get my fingertips to meet around it. The sensation as I slowly slid my circled fingers up
the length was heavenly. I closed my eyes and lay back, continuing to stroke my growing length,

I was no slouch before at eight inches, what I had now felt like half again, maybe twice that, and even
greater thickness. Though there was something rather odd, the texture of the flesh seemed to change
part way up the length, and there was a strange swelling in the middle. I ran my hand fully up the shaft
and found my fingers against the back of the head.
It flared outwards, rather like a trumpet, not the familiar bell shape that I was used to. I opened my eyes
and looked down at my cock, except that it wasn't exactly my cock anymore.

What hung between my legs was dappled pink and black, emerging from a fat sheath, rather than an
extension of the skin. There seemed to be an additional envelope of skin at the base up to the ring in the
middle, and then the flat, blunt, rounded head.

I had a horse cock between my legs.

Rather than find it strange, or abhorrent, I simply grinned, "Cool." I said aloud, moaning softly as I
continued to play with the bestial shaft that projected from between my legs.

I've long since had time to think about what has happened to me, and I realize that I ought to have paid
more attention, both to Celeste's warnings, and to the words that I use when I ask her to grant my
desires. Some demons and devils will actually give you what you want. Celeste, however, I soon found
out greatly enjoys playing games.

If I myself had to do it all over again, I wouldn't have changed a thing about any of my wishes. But if you
had told the version of myself in the past what the outcome of the wishes would be, likely he wouldn't
have made them. But I absolutely adore what I've become, and wouldn't give up any part of myself.

The horse cock leaked thick, plentiful precum as it grew fully hard, helping to aid the speed of my
increasingly rapid stroking. It felt better than my human cock had, and there was more of it to feel good.
It was incredible. With a cruel grin on my face, I rolled a bit, adjusting myself in the bed as I bent my
cock backwards.

With a muted cry I climaxed for the first time from my equine organ, thick, plentiful ropes of seed gushing
out and splattering onto the face and breasts of the girl to my left. Though I myself was not immune from
the fallout; my own chest got quite sticky as well.

It awoke her from her gentle dose. She was confused at first, but then the effects of my wish hit her,
Celeste's magic acting upon her, increasing her lust and her stamina. She licked her lips and began to
scoop up my seed in her cupped hands, gulping it down.

She giggled and looked over at her sleeping sister on the other side of me. She crawled over me,
moving atop her sister, my seed dripping from one down onto the other. Between their tanned bodies it
looked rather like a fresh s'more, with hot seed replacing gooey marshmallow.

The girl brought her lips against her sister's own, her tongue slipping into her mouth, sharing the bounty
of my cum with her twin. They'd kept rather hands off before, each content to pleasure herself while the
other was with me; a typical side effect of libido altering spells.

My horse cock hadn't flagged a bit; it was still hard, aching, and eager to be plunged into a nice, wet
pussy. While I had watched the two sisters making a cum-sandwich it had continued to grow. It had
stopped in length, but the girth was tremendous. I don't think that I could ever have actually put it in
someone without hurting them.
But the problem was alleviated a moment later as my cock began to divide. Like a cell reproducing, it
divided in half, creating a perfectly identical second organ, complete with sheath and heavy balls. The
weight of my two new balls atop my first cock felt great. I grinned and shoved the top girl down on top of
her sister, position my twin shafts to take them at the same time.

The girls cried out as I stretched them wide, likely wider than either hand been taken before. Likely it hurt
a bit, but their cries were pleasured ones, and they continued to press against each other. Lips meeting
one another with hungry desire, hands seeking out breasts, rubbing slick seed over bare skin, bringing
seed covered fingers up for both to lick clean. I'd have to thank Celeste later for helping to bring out the
fun loving slut in these two.

They were so tight around me, so wonderfully tight and textured, their inner walls gripping my dual rods,
trying to coax my seed into their greedy depths. I don't think I could have pulled away from them even if I
had wanted to.

It was rather difficult to thrust into them, as the two were not in sync, each gripped me at a different time
as I tried to pull back so I could thrust in again, slowing me down, but it felt so damned good I didn't care.

The sensations from my two cocks were almost too much, the love juices from the upper sister trickled
down onto my lower shaft, making it slicker and easier to drive. But it also made it a sticky, sopping
mess, slick juices covering all four of my thick equine balls. The sensation of having my upper sack slide
across my lower shaft as I pounded into them also served to enhance my pleasure. This was easily the
best sex I'd ever had.

Soon I found myself having a bit of difficulty; I couldn't seem to push back into the girl on top. Looking
down I saw that the base of my upper cock had grown thick and fat. I watched in fascination as the black
flesh seemed to flow like liquid, granting me yet another pair of horse shafts and two more sets of balls.

They were smaller than my other cocks, and I took them in my hands, stroking my new pricks rapidly as
the first two continued to slam into the girls, no longer hindered by the additional mass.

Once more I felt the flesh within my grip grow, becoming longer, thicker, more and more heavy horse
meat hanging between my legs. I now had four proud horse cocks between my legs, all erect, dripping,
and needful.

Each time I thrusts my shafts into my girls, the sensation changed just a little bit, something rubbing at
the bottom and top of my top and bottom shafts. I paid it little attention, enraptured in my own pleasure.
The two had begun to moan loudly, and were clinging to each other even tighter than before.

There was a sudden surge, and I realized what I was feeling, the added touch of growing sacks on my
shafts and soon the balls as well. The smooth skin, the balls thick and heavy, interesting weights on my
cocks as I drove them into the twins again and again.

I've never been particularly fond of male genitals that were not my own, but strangely my mind seemed
to make an exception in this case. The thought of what the two girls were doing, hidden from my sight,
turned me on immensely. The thought of two sexy girls, huge horse shafts and balls between their legs,
thick cum on their bellies and breasts, their new members rubbing against each other, growing slick with
pre, glistening as they slid against well-lubed bodies.

I cried out and felt my foursome of cocks blossom with climax, the sensation turned my muscles to water
and I fell forward onto my girls who finally gave me the delicious sounds of peaked pleasure that I had
wanted to draw from them.

The bed suddenly became a mess as a virtual torrent of horse cum flowed from the three of us. It was
most definitely unnatural they way that each long, massive, sustained, delicious burst of cum went from
high powered intensity, to low drip, with a moment's reprieve and then another full powered blast.

It was like our balls were emptying, and then growing full again. So much seed and it felt so good, felt so
very good to have it gush out, to feel the warmth on your skin, to feel it trickling over your body.

I'm not at all sure how long it lasted, but eventually the cum stopped flowing. I pulled myself from them,
rolling the top one over and then flopping down between them, hugging their gooey, cum covered bodies
against my own. I kissed each in turn, delighting in the taste of mingled seed. We were all out of breath,
but our cocks were still hard and aching.

The twins pressed up against me, their shafts slipping between mine. Each of them took one of my
cocks in each hand, pressing them together around their own, gently thrusting between them, making it
so they ended up pressing against each other.

They began to lick the seed of my absolutely saturated body, but they seemed to be focusing more and
more on my nipples, their soft lips and tongues feeling better and better with each passing second.

I closed my eyes and relaxed, letting them do all the work. Oh how I loved the sensation of cum-covered
cockflesh against cum-covered cockflesh. I let myself drift off into a lustful doze, not quite awake, not
quite asleep, merely awash with pleasure and letting my conscious mind rest while my instincts took
over.

If I had been paying attention then, I would have noted an increased sensation from my nipples. I would
have seen them darken to a shade of brown-black, and I most definitely would have seen them begin to
elongate.

The twins neither noticed nor cared, they merely positioned their mouths to better take advantage of the
new growths. Soon I had a pair of smallish dicknipples, well on their way to joining the rest of my horse
cocks in size. Even as they grew, surpassing six inches in length, eight, twelve, the twins still managed
to keep pleasuring them, instinctive skill granted to them through Celeste's magic.

In some portion of my mind I heard the faint sound of the window being shut and latched, and a chair
pulled up alongside the bed. The soft movements of Celeste propping her feet on the bed as she
watched the action, no doubt enjoying herself.

I continued to float adrift in a sea of lust as the skin around my nipples began to bunch up, forming
sheaths and sacks for the two surging pricks that were now growing from there. The twins bobbed their
heads up and down upon my nippledicks with gleeful and hungry abandon, continuing to caress our
many shafts down below.

From there the rest of the night became a sweet, white hot blur of pleasure, of lustful desire, of rapid
climax, and of oozing, spattering, high velocity horse cum. The sun had risen before we grew tired and I
came back to myself.

The room was drenched in seed, the bed sopping wet and still sticky, as were the three of us in it, and
my demoness beside it. Celeste had cast aside her working attire, allowing herself to appear as her
proper succubus self. Her hair wild, her wings majestic, her hooves polished and gleaming, the white
seed of eight horse cocks standing out on her apple-red skin.

I felt a deep, intense sexual satisfaction the likes of which I had never felt before. Usually I had to stop
because my partner's body had failed long before I could fully work out my lust. But my cocks, all six of
them, were still hard, ready to go at a moment's notice if I wished to continue, but I did not.

I smiled and snuggled up between the girls, my hands on their shafts, my index and middle fingers were
crammed into the urethra, stoking them from the inside while my thumbs traced over the underside of
the sensitive heads. They leaked thick precum, and even climaxed while I toyed with them.

I sighed happily once more and looked to Celeste, "Celeste, I wish I could wake up feeling like this every
morning."

She laughed and smiled at me, crawling onto the seed-soaked bed, which squelched with her every
move, giving me a tight, tender hug, "You have no idea how happy you've made me." She said softly,
resting her head on my chest between the two cocks.

"I'm glad," I said with a grin, not quite getting her meaning. The male mind does not think well after
mind-blowing sexy, and is even worse when it is desiring sleep.

"I think I'll add on a couple services to the wish, if that's okay with you." She purred, her perfectly
smooth, hot body snuggled up against mine.

"Sure! Do whatever you think is best. You've never steered me wrong before." I said to my demoness,
who giggled gleefully, almost drunkenly.

"I think I'll do it right after a nap." Celeste said softly.

A bit drunk on the ambient divine power in the area and able to bring me a second wish perhaps twelve
hours after the first, Celeste deserved a nap. I kissed the top of her head and allowed myself to sleep,
surrounded by three girls, after having spent most of the night giving them all pleasure; though in an
emotional way with Celeste.

I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep; knowing that the wondrous sensation that filled me would still
be there when I awoke.

-o-
Some hours later I found myself opening my eyes, the bed around me soft and dry, though there were a
few drips and drabs of precum from my many cocks oozing down onto my body, as well as a little bit
more from the twins.

I yawned and blinked a few times, focusing my blurred vision. I was rather puzzled at what I saw, as
there was a centaur standing with his front hooves of the footboard of my bed. And not merely his front
hooves, but his cock as well.

A rather proud and gorgeous specimen, his elven torso tanned, well-toned and proportioned, his large,
equine body's red-brown fur groomed to an almost shimmering perfection. But none of that drew my
attention, what I was focused on was the fact that he sported a cock that in all likelihood weighed more
than the rest of him.

I'd seen this type of centaur once or twice, called Overdrafts they were primarily owned creatures,
bought and sold by wealthy individuals with strange, perverse desires. The overdraft winked a
green-yellow eye at me, his many feet long, several feet wide cock suddenly erupting and splattering me
with an incredible amount of cum.

I cried out with blissful ecstasy as my six cocks seemed to erupt with sympathetic climax, my many balls
emptying, filling, and emptying again as my body bent backwards, my hips thrust into the air with
intense, powerful sensation. My cry was joined by two others as the twins were caught up in the same
sensation.

Cum continued to pour over us, far more than we had been coated with the previous night, thick, hot
horse seed covering every inch of our bodies, delivering orgasmic joy. It went on for about a minute,
then the centaur vanished, leaving behind a room that was just about ankle deep in cum.

My climaxes faded, but they left me with the same incredible sensation of sexual satisfaction that I had
longed for with my wish. What did it matter if I had to be coated in cum every morning in order for it to
happen? Likely Celeste would make sure the stuff vanished before too long.

I managed to extract myself from the arms of the amorous twins, both eager for more pleasure after
being woken up with a wondrous climax. I squelched my way to the bathroom as they fell into one
another's arms, a flurry of stroking, caressing, kissing, licking, and sucking.

I would have loved to stay and watch, but I needed to freshen up, wash the cum from my body, and then
go out and look for a job of sorts. If I didn't have one, fate would somehow provide for me, but I was here
to experience the realm in all its glory. When you live in luxury but don't have a job people tend to be a
little suspicious, distrusting, or downright unpleasant; working class people are distrustful of those who
don't have to work for a living.

My shower took longer than usual, partially because I had sticky centaur seed to wash off just about
every inch of my body, and partially because my many cocks still had not ceased being erect. I thought
back to my wish the previous night, and recalling my words I realized that they would not be ceasing in
their arousal, ever.

In the shower, looking down at the six shafts that studded my body, I realized for the first time that this
wasn't exactly what I had in mind when I'd made the wish. What I'd envisioned and what I received were
two very different things, yet I found myself rather enjoying the outcome.

"Celeste!" I called as I shampooed my hair, letting the lather sit and work for a few moments, my slicked
hands working over my nipplecocks absentmindedly.

I felt the demoness' breasts against my back as she appeared in the shower with me, she rested her
chin on my shoulder, her tail curling around my leg and rubbing against my thigh.

"What am I going to do for clothes?" I asked, as I strangely wasn't displeased in the slightest with the
result, just slightly annoyed that none of the clothes I had brought, nor any of the ones I'd had purchased
for me ahead of time would fit.

"Don't worry about it, I'll find you something to wear to your appointment." She purred, her long, forked
tongue slithering down my chest and giving one of my dicknipples a teasing lick.

Then the shower was empty of Celeste's presence, leaving me to wonder about the nature of the
appointment, as I was just planning to look around the city and see if there were any jobs to be done that
looked fun, or that didn't seem particularly tedious.

I completed my shower, managing to have only made my nipples climax twice. I dried myself off, donned
my bathrobe, and went into my office. The bathroom had two ways in, and I was thankful for them as I
walked out into the hallway. I would be able to have breakfast without getting my feet covered in cum.

I poured myself a bowl of cereal, not wanting to risk unpleasantness involving a hot skillet and six two
and a half foot long shafts. I took a seat at the table and turned on the noon news.

I didn't pay much attention as I ate, but the lead story was that a dozen horses had gone missing
overnight, half were workhorses, but six of them were prized show stallions, worth big bucks for breeding
purposes.

I finished my breakfast, waiting for Celeste to show up with clothes that would accommodate the new
additions to my anatomy, as well as to disclose the nature of the appointment I had.

With little better to do, I watched the report on the stolen horses. Six had been breeders; two were
common works horses, while another four had been very temperamental workhorses.

"Folks are welcome to keep Demon, Devil, Lucifer, and Lillith." Said the farmer, "Whoever took 'em
deserves what they get. Those four were the orneriest horses I've ever seen in my life."

"Alicorn bloodline," Celeste explained, "Very useful for certain types of magic; dark type of unicorn, so
rather good for transformation, alteration, and corruption magic, as well as things involving gender roles
and sexual orientation. Took those on principle, the two others, well, you saw what I needed those for,
and the six prized stallions, that's the nature of your appointment."

My demoness laid several packages on the table and continued to explain things to me as I opened
them.
"The owner of the stallions sold them to you several weeks ago, though he didn't expect you for another
month. We merely have to go down to the equestrian club and sign the change of ownership papers, so
that others can come to you when they require semen for artificial insemination or when they want their
mares bred."

I wasn't really paying attention; I was too busy staring in shock at what Celeste had acquired for me that
bore a slight resemblance to clothes.

She rolled her eyes, "Oh get over it. Being as out of the norm as you are, people won't remember hardly
a thing about you except that you looked good, looked interesting in a strange new style of clothes, and
that you seem to be a rather dashing, eccentric millionaire type."

"Celeste, it's still a skirt." I said, glaring at the leather garment with apprehension.

"You wore just about the same thing all through your days as a blacksmith's apprentice." She pointed
out.

"Which was when I was what? Twelve? And just about everything else would catch on fire or be
uncomfortably hot?"

"Honey, from now on any pants you wear are going to be incredibly uncomfortable. There's some leather
covers for your cocks, so they won't be exposed to the elements and people won't think you have
genitals or nipples showing. Quit complaining, you'll like it the moment you try it on."

I knew better than to argue with her. Aside from the front, the skirt hung to my knees, and it wasn't...
quite a skirt. More like two pair of loincloths. I have to admit they looked rather regal with their silver and
gold detailing, plus the fact that they were sort of shield-shaped, further making it look less like a skirt.

Celeste also had a pair of what I would tentatively call pants, save for the fact that the entire crotch
section was missing. It fit snugly, but didn't restrict my movement any. From the upper body I had a
narrow tank top and a leather jacket with holes in it for my nipplecocks.

The coverings for my cocks were also tight and snug, and I was panting by the time I'd put three of them
on, but I had to admit they made my shafts look nice, all my cocks and balls wrapped in form-fitting
leather.

I smiled to my demoness and hugged her, "Thanks, Celeste. This fits just perfectly." I said, giving her a
kiss on the cheek.

"The enchantments in the rings on the cock sheaths will make it so no fluid emerges from your cock,
even after climax. Though once you remove it, it will all flood out at once with a repeat of all the pleasure
that each cock has gone through since it was last freed. You'll want to take this into account when you
begin removing them."

I nodded, "And why would my cocks climax while I'm out and about?"
She smiled and tossed me a ring of keys, "Because your method of conveyance is going to be a
motorcycle."

I shivered and gasped softly with the thought of my oh-so-sensitive, leather-wrapped cocks vibrating and
bumping around with the movements of the motorcycle.

"You naughty thing..." I whispered, grabbing Celeste around the waist.

"Always." She said with a grin, planting a kiss on my lips and wriggling free of my grasp.

She slapped me on the rump, "Giddy up and get along to your meeting horse boy, I left the card with the
address in your helmet."

I chuckled, "Look after the twins, will you?" I said as I headed out the door, "Make sure they get home
alright."

My demoness nodded, "I always do." She purred.

-o-

It was a rather interesting few hours; I had gotten some rather strange looks. It's incredibly amusing to
watch someone's face when they see something out of the ordinary, realize that it's the strangest thing
they've ever seen, then watch their attention instinctively move elsewhere, then focus back on you,
trying to figure out exactly what it is that's out of place that their mind won't let them realize.

I especially loved the look on the middle aged secretary's face when I grabbed myself. Every time I
mentioned my horses, I would point to, caress, fondle, or openly stroke one of my cocks. She would
begin to get an outraged look on her face, but it would be gone in an instant and she'd look confused.

But things had gone rather smoothly, I produced the papers that Celeste had place in one of my
motorcycle's saddlebags, she'd called the original owner of the six horses and he was rather amiable.
Considering that Celeste had probably dumped a great deal of money in his lap, or given him something
with a value greater than money, he was as cooperative as expected.

It felt so good riding that motorcycle; just as good as I had thought it would. I couldn't count how many
times I felt my cocks burst with pleasure, only to have the hot rush of fluid never come. I had damned
near drained the motorcycle's battery by the time it had gotten dark and I decided to return home.

I began to strip out of my clothes on the elevator ride up, my coat, jacket, and motorcycle boots were off
before I made it to my apartment, my pants and skirt scarcely remained on for a few moments longer
than it took me to get inside and close the door.

I sighed happily and flopped down onto an oh so comfortable recliner, I leaned back, ready and eager to
tug off the cock covers and let the fun flow, but something caught in my mind and I grinned.

"Celeste, do you think you have enough power to grant me another wish?" I asked the empty apartment.
"Why yes, I believe I do." My demoness purred from right behind me, her delicately clawed fingers
rubbing the tension out of my neck and shoulders.

"Great!" I said, laughing triumphantly, "I wish for a cute, young cowgirl here to rein in my rather rebellious
heard of bucking broncos here."

Celeste nodded and continued to massage my back, "I want her blonde, sexy, a great body, and busty.
Oh hells yes busty, lots of tit on her. Think you could go find me a girl like that?"

My demoness purred softly, "Oh yeah, I think I can find exactly what you need."

"Great!" I said with a laugh as she vanished. I lay back in my chair and eagerly waited for Celeste to
return with my evening entertainment.

A sudden cold sensation washed over my body, as if I had suddenly been doused with ice water, and
then there was the feeling of incredible heat. I cried out as a strange sort of pressure crashed against my
body, it felt like it was crushing me, molding me into something else.

I stared down at my body, watching it reshape itself. First to go was my body hair; it just seemed to
vanish all of a sudden, leaving my skin soft and smooth. I ran my fingers over it, confused, puzzled, not
knowing what was happening, just that it felt quite good to have perfect, smooth skin.

My hands looked different, and I held them up to my face; the fingers were thinner, the overall shape
more streamlined and lithe. I watched as my nails darkened to black growing outward about half an inch.
The shape and the polish-like black made me realize what was happening.

Celeste had done it again, altered my wish. I was turning into the cute, busty cowgirl that I had wanted to
fuck. Strangely the thought didn't bother me in the slightest; it actually seemed kind of cool. I ran my
girlish hands up my smooth skinned arms, following the flow of the changes.

My well toned, muscular physique began to melt away, leaving my build smaller, but still somewhat
athletic, save that the muscle shapes and sized were now of an athletic girl in her mid to late teens
rather than a fully grown man.

The change flowed up my shoulders, over my neck, up to my face, down my chest. I expect the flesh
around my nipplecocks to swell into the large, plentiful breasts I had imagined on the body of my wished
for companion for the night, but strangely it did not happen, leaving me flat chested.

My hips and butt took on a curvier, rounded appearance. I smiled and rubbed my hands over my cute
new butt, rolling over in the recliner to admire it. Or at least I tried to; my legs didn't seem to want to
cooperate. They gave off soft pops and cracks, bones reshaping to a larger degree than merely a
change of gender.

Puzzled by this, I stared at them, my shin bones shortening, my ankles lengthening, muscles seeming to
shift and flow to accommodate a gait that was not human. Much as they had on my fingertips, my
toenails turned black and grew outward, only this time the growing wasn't just outward, but back along
the toe.
I watched with fascination as glossy, shiny black engulfed my toes, fusing the inner trio and morphing
them into a cloven hoof. My big and little toes migrated up my foot, becoming vestigial dew claws.

I stared down at my new feet, reaching down and running my fingertips over the smooth, glossy finish of
my hooves. As I did that my ears began to tickle and I reached up to see what was happening to them.
Beneath my touch my ears grew, elongating and smoothing out. New muscles appeared on the sides of
my head, allowing me to move them.

When I had said cowgirl, I had meant the profession, not the humanoid with bovine attributes, but I didn't
mind at all. I loved the changes; they were rather interesting, making me even more special and unique
in a place where every single sentient being had the exact same anatomy.

I rubbed the muscles at the base of my ears, sighing in delight at the sensation. I really wanted to see
what I looked like and rose from my chair onto my new hooves, balancing upon them as if I had walked
on them my entire life. I clopped my way to the bathroom, giggling like the giddy schoolgirl I somewhat
resembled as I felt a tingle at the base of my spine.

I looked over my shoulder, smiling at the presence of something else that was new, I had been sitting on
my new tail. It was long and thin and hung about to my knees, tipped with a small tuft of the same
brown-blonde as the hair atop my head, which had begun to lengthen.

Typically I kept my hair short, but now it tickled my shoulders and ran down my back. It was wonderfully
soft, and I didn't mind. Now that I was well on my way to being a girl myself it would probably be a good
idea to dress and groom myself in the fashions I liked on the girls I seduced.

The thought brought a grin to my face, knowing that for the rest of my life I would never be more than a
look in the mirror away from being able to see a cute, sexy figure. I swished my tail behind me happily as
I walked into the bathroom and turned on the light.

The smiling face that peered back at me from the mirror was not my own, but I could see traces of the
features I'd had as a man translated into a sexy and cute feminine form. I'd wished for a cute, young
cowgirl, and that was exactly what I was becoming. The youthful face before me was on that had barely
brushed up against fifteen or sixteen.

I giggled again and pursed my lips, blowing my reflection a kiss. I felt weak in the knees suddenly and
gripped the edge of the sink for support as my hooves quaked unsteadily beneath me. My belly churned
and there was a strange pulling sensation between my legs.

Slipping a hand between them I found that in addition to my myriad horse cocks, I now had myself a
seventh set of genitals, albeit that of a female this time. I found myself looking forward to experiencing
sex from the opposing perspective than I usually found myself partaking in.

I lay hunched over the sink and began to explore my new gender, slipping fingers inside, my thumb
caressing the small button of my clitoris. It felt somewhat strange to me that I had one; after all, typically
that part of the anatomy would become a penis in a male, of which I already had several. But the
sensation of stroking it made me moan.
Unlike my cocks, my pussy was not in a permanent state of arousal, though it entered arousal easily.
Within a few moments I found a torrent of lubrication coating my fingers, as well as my thighs with
enough left over to create a puddle on the floor.

I hopped up onto the counter, lying on it so I could play with myself and admire my gorgeous, feminine
form in the mirror. As my eyes roamed over my soft, youthful, sexy, beautiful body I noticed something
else that had appeared without my noticing. I had nipples again; but they weren't where they were
supposed to be, and what was stranger was that I had six of them.

I had two rows of three, one set above my nipplecocks and the other set below them. I explored them
with the hand that wasn't buried in my snatch, tracing over the thick, black nipples. They matched the
shade of black I had at the base of my horse dicks, and I rather liked the coloration, they stood out
against my tanned skin.

I rubbed and caressed them, the flesh around them beginning to grow puffy and swollen. Not only did it
seem that I would get breasts after all, but a large number of them. Six gorgeous, beautiful, bountiful
breasts; that thought immediately made my six cocks climax again, the magic of the still remaining
leather sheaths keeping the sticky mess from being expelled.

I wondered how big they would be, though my frame was that of a lithe girl, I was still my original height,
tall for a woman, my bovine legs making me a bit taller still. I pictured myself with various sized breasts,
wondering which would be the most appropriate. But as I thought of them, the bigger I pictured the
breasts, the more excited I got.

I soon had six titties large enough to be a handful for me, and I couldn't take it anymore. I couldn't let my
sexy, unique, perfect body be contained any longer. I left my place on the counter, stepping into my
sauna and turning it on. The heat and moisture that soon filled the air rivaled the heat and moisture
contained and unleashed within my sexed up flesh.

It took all the willpower I had to pull my fingers from my hungry sex, tugging off the protective sleeves
two at a time.

The sheer intensity of the first pair of dual climaxes made my muscles turn to water; I slumped down
onto my side on the sauna's bench as thick, sticky torrents of hot horse cum virtually exploded from my
nipplecocks. I really shouldn't have ridden my motorcycle that much. I had no idea how long I would be
cumming.

I clenched my teeth, fighting through the pleasure and lust, managing to grip two sleeves with each
hand, having gotten them all unbuttoned before. With a quick tug, I freed the remaining four cocks, their
eruption adding to the delicious, overwhelming, mind-blowing pleasure.

I lay on the bench, the air filling with thick, sexy, musky scent as streams of my seed splattered onto the
sauna's hot rocks. I closed my eyes, letting my hands explore my body on instinct. I bucked my hips
rapidly, thrusting into the air with the four horsecocks between my legs, the heavy balls of my lowest set
slapping against my clit and cunny with each thrust, pleasuring me more.
My hands were occupied with my breasts and nipples, rubbing, caressing, fondling, stroking, and
rubbing my thick cum over them to make them all slick and slippery. They grew bigger and bigger,
crowding my chest, pushing against my arms, the soft tit flesh pressing against my nipplecocks and
balls. I hugged my six tits tightly, rubbing the two I could best reach, doing my utmost to grant myself the
greatest pleasure possible.

I sort of zoned out, allowing my lust to drive me, allowing by body to fountain with climactic fluids and
milk. Celeste had indeed added that little part of bovinehood. Eventually, long before the climaxes
ceased, my body grew weary, and I drifted from a hazy state of lust, to a restful sleep filled with
wondrous, orgiastic dreams.

-o-

The dreams of a never-ending orgy faded as the night went on and my oversexed body finally released
all the pent up orgasms it had acquired during the day. There was a sudden, cold sensation on one of
my cocks, followed by slight pain, followed by another cold sensation.

I opened my eyes, finding myself upon a familiar altar, my arms and legs bound. I looked up to see my
demoness standing over me, some sort of metal device in her hand. She smiled down at me and
brought it against one of my nipplecocks, the chill of cold metal followed by the slight pain of a ring being
clamped down to piercing the tough skin.

I murmured softly through the gag in my mouth, something that was always present during the
occasional arcane ritual. I wasn't here in the flesh, but merely in spirit. The piercings Celeste gave me,
however, would return with me to the material world. I looked up at her questioningly, wondering what
was going on.

She smiled and me and gave me a loving pat on one of my large, milk filled breasts. "Don't worry; I'm
just putting a place for the reins to go." She says with a chuckle.

Reins? I didn't recall anything about... oh. The wish; I'd asked for a young cowgirl to help me rein in my
bucking broncos. I'd become the young cowgirl and now it seemed that my horses would have reins
attached to them.

I shivered with delight each time Celeste's little device clicked, permanently embedding a Mythril ring
into my body with each use. I've never been one to mix excess amounts of pain with pleasure, but a little
bit of it was exciting.

My pussy began to drip with arousal; my juices flowing down the small channels carved into the surface
of the ancient altar, meant to channel away any fluid that ran across them. I craved a cock, but what I
got instead was Celeste's spade-tipped tail.

The spade was like soft leather, constructed rather like a stingray, able to wiggle and ripple and bend
and fold itself. It rolled into a tubular shape, pushing into my needy sex, clenching and unclenching,
trying to open itself within me to give me pleasure.

I nodded my thanks to my guardian demon and lay back, allowing her to finish her work. Four silver
circles of metal for each of my cocks. The reins themselves came next. Black leather inscribed with
silver runes of infernal script. The demon-hide leather could not be cut by any tool the mundane
city-state in which I lived could offer; only enchanted steel could part it.

She slipped the thin leather strap through the piercings on one of my nipple cocks, then ran it through
them again, creating a loop of leather around my shaft. She took four small, silver bells and with a minor
incantation bound them to the reins in places that would assure that I would never be able to remove the
reins.

"You won't be able to wear your cock covers anymore," she explained, "But the reins will do the same
thing. You can tie them off in a knot, and they will prevent your shafts from spewing cum each time you
climax, and will hold the orgasm off until later, just as your cock covers did. But the spirit of each horse
has been awakened within each of your members. They want to mate and spill their seed. If you haven't
let them climax for awhile, even if the reins aren't tied, they'll buck and thrust and cum on their own."

She repeated the process on the rest of my cocks, binding the mystical reins to them. Once she was
done she climbed atop the altar, snuggling up against me. She continued to pleasure me with her tail
and began caressing one of my breasts, coaxing the milk out of it. She stroked my cheek with the back
of a hand and nuzzled my neck.

"Mmm... you're so beautiful, so very, very beautiful." She purred, "You're the prettiest girl I've ever made,
I want you so badly, want you to be mine so badly, and you will be mine, in time."

Celeste smiled and removed my gag, kissing me softly, gently, affectionately. It wasn't the hungry, lustful
kiss that I had known her for. Up until this point in my life, our sexual encounters had been for pleasure,
for relief, and for relaxation. But now there was something else, true desire for me as an individual, not
merely as the nearest owner of a cock; in her own way she had begun to love me.

"Thank you, Celeste," I whispered, leaning into her caress, "Thank you for making me beautiful."

My demoness remained there, cuddled up against me. Her soft lips sought out my upper-middle nipple
and she began to drink.

"They used to think that a third nipple on a person fed demons. I don't know if that's true or not, but the
milk in the middle always seems the tastiest to me." She said with a giggle.

I longed to hug her against me, to run my fingers through her navy blue hair, but my bonds kept me from
moving. She fell asleep, curled up against me until I was pulled into wakefulness.

-o-

I opened my eyes, finding myself on the floor of the sauna, the automatic timer having shut it off
sometime during the night. I blinked my eyes, yawned, and stretched. I'd been cleaned up over night, the
thick scale of dried seed that I'd expected was nowhere upon more body, nor the room around me.
However the thick, musky scent of sex still lingered in the air.

I groaned softly, my breasts feeling achy. Looking down they were half again the size they had been
when I went to sleep. They were filled quite heavily with milk and moving around made the fluid within
them slosh around. Each step I took made my tits shake and quiver, which rubbed against my
nipplecocks and balls. As a result I was panting and horny before I'd even got to the door.

I opened the sauna door only to find myself face to cockhead with the Overdraft's enormous shaft. I only
had time to let out a small, startled 'Eep!' before my body was doused in cum; my seven sexes erupted
in sympathetic climax. My tits seemed to get in on the action too, spilling as much of their milky load as
they could.

I was left gasping in a virtual lake of sweet, tasty centaur seed. My breasts no longer ached, though they
were still bigger than usual, and I could swear that my nipples had elongated a bit overnight. They
weren't quite teats, but they were longer and thicker than normal nipples ought to be.

I rose to my hooves each step squelching loudly as I trod upon several inches of cum that had pooled on
the floor as I made my way to the shower. As I waited for the water to heat I toyed with the rings and
reins on my nipplecocks, making the tiny bells jingle.

I stepped into the shower, letting the hot jets blast the thick coating of centaur cum from my body. I
smiled as I discovered that Celeste had replaced my usual shampoo with several bottles of shampoo
and conditioner, more suited for a long and luxurious mane of hair like a pretty girl ought to have. I would
take care of my cute, girlish body; I would make absolutely sure that I did my best to look as sexy as
possible.

After two shampooings to wash the last of the seed from my hair, I applied the first of the special
shampoos, meant to make my hair thick and shiny. I giggled as I applied it to my tail tuft, figuring that I
might make sure it was pretty as well.

I left the shampoo to sink in and poured liquid soap onto my hands, washing my beautiful, bountiful
breasts. I hadn't wished to be transformed into a girl, especially not one with six huge, milk filled hooters,
hooves, a tail, and if the slight tightness I felt in the skin at my temples was any indication, I'd also have
horns eventually.

This hadn't been exactly what I had wished for, but upon living it, experiencing it, I couldn't possibly
fathom going back to my boring male body. I felt incredible, my perfect, smooth skin, my soft, thick hair,
my picture perfect, heart shaped rump, the way I instinctively swayed as I walked, the delicious weight of
my plump breasts, the way they rubbed against my nipplecocks.

The cold water of the shower brought me back to myself. I had allowed my mind to wander and I'd
dropped to my knees and started masturbating. I had no idea how long I'd been like that, rubbing and
caressing my gorgeous body beneath the shower's spray.

I turned it off and stepped out of the shower, blushing, rather embarrassed about my lack of control. My
nipplecocks began to twitch, almost like a muscle spasm. I grabbed the leather straps and tugged,
crying out as pleasure shot through my body, the cocks erupting with climax.

But instead of the usual torrents of seed, what came out was a mere trickle; enough to clean up with a
few tissues. I thought of putting my bathrobe on, but I didn't think I would need it anymore. Between my
breasts and cocks, it would never be able to close.

My hooves clopped on the tiled floor as I made my way into the bedroom. Celeste had apparently had
time between her transformation of my body and applying my piercings to replace all my clothes.

I slipped on a pair of silk-looking shorts that were cut to fit me perfectly, fitting snugly around my eight
balls with openings for each of my shafts. It was delicate work with the piercings and reins, but I got the
hang of it.

I slipped a pair of socks over my hooves and looked over the footwear I had provided. I moaned softly at
the sight of a pair of black platform heeled latex boots, designed perfectly to fit my cloven hooves.

I slipped them on and zipped them up, tightening the straps at the bottom and top of the boot so that my
legs would get the proper support. I added a pair of tube tops to complete the outfit. Everything clung to
me so tightly. I could see the curve of my balls and the shape of my nipples through the silken garments.
They fit me perfectly, yet they were cut in a way that didn't hamper my movement at all.

I took a moment to admire myself in the mirror before I put on my make up. I let out a cute little moan as
all my horse cocks began to buck, apparently driven to lust by either the sight of myself, or my own
reaction of arousal at my reflection.

Though I wasn't at all familiar with makeup, I did seem to have an instinct of what to use. I applied every
bit of it expertly, and by the time I was finished and started brushing my hair, I was biting my lip to
prevent myself from getting aroused and darkening the crotch of my shorts with feminine need.

"You look good enough to eat." Celeste purred appreciatively from behind me. She took the hairbrush
from me and began to brush my long locks herself. Once everything was nice and straight she began to
braid it.

I blinked a few times when she mentioned eating, the last meal I'd had was breakfast the previous
morning, but I didn't feel particularly hungry, nor had I needed to go to the bathroom.

"Celeste, why don't I feel hungry?" I asked my guardian demon.

She smiled and continued braiding my hair, "You won't need to eat for awhile. You essentially have
stores of energy saved up to power your body. I had to do something with the rest of the six stallions."

"Is that why I don't feel thirsty even though I spew out gallons of fluids and milk?"

She shook her head, "No, that's just magic." She said, tying my braid with a black ribbon. She peered at
my reflection and smiled, giving me a kiss on the cheek.

"You look perfect." She purred, "A cute, sexy, slutty girl. You'll make a great impression on your client."

A sweet thrill shot through my body when Celeste called me a slut. She always knows the right things to
say to make me all hot and bothered.
"Client?" I asked, reluctantly tearing my gaze away from our image in the mirror.

Celeste nodded, "Yup, you first breeder. She has a mare she wants..." she reached down and gripped
the reins of my lower middle cock, "Bred with this one."

I moaned softly at the thought of my cock in the clutches of a tight, heat stricken, lustful mare pussy. I
couldn't help it. Thankfully the dark silk of my shorts hid the wetness better than I thought, but I had to tie
the reins on my cocks to stop them from bucking.

As Celeste gave me directions to my client's ranch, I wiped myself down, removing stray bits of precum
and seed.

"You client owns the Carriage Cab Company and she's sent one along to bring you in and take you
home, which is good, since after all that masturbating you did with your motorcycle last night, it's still
charging."

I blushed, instinctively picking up the black leather purse that was one the table as I made my way out
the door. I was so excited, looking forward to my first day as a horse breeder; a literal horse breeder.

-o-

My body was covered in sweat, milk, and seed. I stank of sex, hay, and horse. It had felt so good, filling
that sweet mare pussy; flesh designed to take my horse cocks and grip them perfectly, expertly milking
me to climax.

I couldn't help myself; I'd needed to have more. After the first climax I'd tried to ram my upper-middle
cock into the mare's rump, but the action apparently frightened her and she bolted, leaving me standing
on a step stool, my body burning with need.

I hadn't seen my employer, only the ranch manager, an older gentlemen who clearly didn't approve of
the way I was dressed. No big deal, it's not like I wanted to fuck him anyway.

What I wanted was another horse, or some sexy bimbo that I could cover in cum. I'd torn off my clothes
and tossed them aside, allowing me to paw and lick frantically at my breasts and cocks.

"C-Celeste," I moaned, "I wish there was a hot girl here to help me. I want her to be horny as hell, and I
don't want to be the girl I'm wishing for!"

There was a soft laugh and I felt a burning sensation over my body. Celeste had turned my wish upon
me one more time. I arched my back and thrust into the air as each part of me climaxed at once.

I opened my mouth and cried out, my long, forked tongue slithering over new fangs, curling around a
teat-like nipple. My nipples had grown once again, larger and thicker, on my basketball sized breasts,
they were the size of small teacups, the areolae the size of saucers.

My furry, bovine ears tickled strangely as they moved back on my head a few inches, allowing for a
second pair to sprout. I ran a hand over one of them, finding them to be large, tapered, and pointed;
some would call them elven, but I'd seen the shape for years on the head of my demoness, for that was
what they were; the ears of a demon.

The tiny nubs upon my forehead that had not even grown to the point were they broke skin suddenly
erupted, growing thick and curved. They split, a part of the mass becoming circular and rounded,
growing outward from my head, curling into formidable horns, becoming points. The other portion was
strange, shaped like a quarter circle with one rounded edge and two straight. Those horns grew back
along the curved of my head, moving slightly outward so that they could spiral. They mimicked one of
the classic demonic looks; ram's horns.

Sweet, sweet fire filled my body, boiling my blood, seeming to cook me from within. It felt so good, so
very wondrous as my skin turned bright, blood red. My horns, my hooves, my skin, I was damned near a
demoness myself now. Once my spirit and my mortal flesh parted ways, I would be such a wondrous
creature.

But until I died, I would be mortal, and I would cling to that mortality for as long as I could. I adored the
material plane, and wished to remain here and partake in its delights for centuries yet to come. My wish
was to be a cute, young cowgirl, or at least that was what the result had been. I would not age,
remaining perpetually youthful.

I bared my fangs and hissed and tore at the ground with my clawed fingertips. My tail lashed from side to
side in my frustration, growing longer, growing thicker, the soft tufted tip losing hair, instead the flesh
forming a spade-shaped hood. I opened a second set of eyes, small, tiny ones that were not much good
for seeing anything other than movement. But the venomous viper that my tail had become could see
heat, and it could taste and scent the air far better than I could.

I took it in my hands and stroked it, giggling happily as my two mouths met in a playful kiss, forked
tongues entwining. The serpent was me, and yet it was not. I could control it, but it had its own set of
instincts that it would follow. I continued to kiss my sexy, snaky tail, stroking its soft, smooth scales with
my hands.

This wasn't what I had wanted, it was most definitely NOT what I had wanted, but as I stood, licking my
beautiful black lips, I couldn't help but love it. My hair had turned the same deep navy shade as
Celeste's and through the eyes of my tail I could see that my own eyes had lost their whites, becoming a
deep black, while my irises flickered with flaming shades of orange, red, and yellow.

My bovine ears twitched, hearing a sound behind me. I turned to see a gorgeous woman dressed in
riding attire. Her hair was like burnished gold, her skin like porcelain, and her ears bore the slight point of
elven heritage. Her blood may have been a generation back, but she was human enough to enter this
realm without trepidation, and she still sported a fey bloodline, preventing her eyes from being clouded
as she saw me.

My serpent tasted the air, and it could tell that she had been there for quite some time, long enough to
see me change. It also scented something else on the air; her lust. The elf-blood looked at me with wide,
emerald eyes, their exotic slant likely to be confused for Asian in this blindfolded world. My own eyes
roamed over her body, the perfect mix of elven and human beauty.
She sported a lithe, athletic build, but whereas elves were typically built like gymnasts, she was tall for
even a human woman and sported gorgeous curves that made my clawed hands ache with the need to
explore them.

I growled softly, the powerful muscles in my legs tightening as I crouched. I leapt over the fence
separating us with inhuman grace and agility. I was on the ground before she knew it, rushing at her.

She turned to run, but that merely excited my predatory instincts. My hooves and back-bent legs were
suited far better to running than the unwieldy things humans have. I caught her as she tried to duck into
a barn, tackling her into a pile of hay.

My serpent lashed out, sinking its fangs into her thigh, she cried out at first with pain, then with a lustful
moan as my serpent's venom went to work, forcing upon her incredible need and arousal.

The crotch of her riding slacks immediately became doused with moisture from her desire, my claws
making short work of it, striping her bare save for her boots, gloves, and helmet in no time.

My long, forked tongue slithered out from between my lips, caressing her cheek and neck as I took her
bare breasts in my hands, my claw tips lightly piercing her soft, creamy skin. My serpent could smell her
need, her lust; she looked back at me with a mix of fear and desire in her eyes.

I pressed my middle horsecocks up against her, not yet trying to penetrate her, but merely to tease, to
inform her of what was to come. I could feel her wetness and heat upon my members, the stallion spirits
within them eager to fill her.

"Beg." I growled softly, my eyes flaring with light for a moment, "Beg for what you desire, slut. Freedom
or fucking, ask your mistress for what it is you desire."

Her eyes filled with tears and the shuddered. Her body craved sex, but her mind told her to flee from the
terrible demoness before her. She struggled as best she could in my grip, only succeeding in rubbing
her nipples against my hands, and her aching pussy against my prick.

"It... it'll tear me up..." she whispered softly.

"Will they?" I purred, pressing the blunt, trumpet-shaped head of my lower horsecock into her. She cried
out with pain and pleasure, her cries becoming soft whimpers as I removed it.

"Oh it hurts, it hurts... but I... I need it. I need it inside of me." She said as tears rolled down her cheeks.

"Say it then, wish for your mistress to fill your pussy and your ass with her cocks." I said, nibbling on her
neck with my fangs.

"M-mistress," she whispered, "I wish for you to fill me with your cocks."

With a delighted chuckle I pulled away from her, drawing out a frustrated yowl from the elf-blood. She
rolled over onto her back and looked up at me with confused, hurt eyes. I reached down and caressed
her cheek, my lips meeting her own in a delicious kiss.
I pulled her into my lap, lining up my middle shafts, forcing them both into her with a soft grunt of effort.
She howled as if her insides were being torn apart, but I knew that they wouldn't. Though sex with a well
hung demon will hurt like the fires of hell, it won't actually leave any marks or wounds. An incubus takes
his victim and leaves no evidence of his dalliance; I could be twice as big as I was and I would still be
able to fit into her with ease.

I broke our kiss leaving her mouth wide open and her tongue questing for my own. I gripped her by the
hair and shoved one of my nipplecocks into her mouth. The Gift of the Cubi worked for oral as well, my
fist-thick cock pushing into her mouth and throat with ease. She ought to gag and choke, unable to
breathe, but once more my demonic gifts allowed for comparative comfort as she took every inch of my
length into her.

I chuckled, stroking her hair like I would that of a favorite pet with one hand, my other toying her one
breast. My serpent slithered up and sunk its fangs into a nipple, making her whimper softly.

As my venom pumped into her once more it was obvious that this was venom of a different sort.
Immediately her breasts began to swell with milk, which my serpent began to greedily suck down. Her
nipples grew as well, becoming thick, red, puffy, and as needful as her pussy.

Until the venom wore off her body would demand to be milked. Until then she'd look like a specialty
stripper or a porn star. But like my own bountiful breasts, her own would be all-natural.

I coaxed her hands down to my side cocks and commanded her to stroke, which she did
enthusiastically. I ceased petting her and jerked off my other nipplecock instead, turning around and
flopping down onto the hay, the cute rancher virtually impaled upon my body.

I lost track of my climaxes, filling her three ways with my hot, devilish essence. I took great delight in
coating her body with it. It seemed to spur her on, infusing her with new energy each time I slathered
thick handfuls of cum over her bare skin.

Eventually my serpent drank its fill of milk, and with nothing better to do, I put it to use to pleasure my
pussy. I eagerly drank in all the pleasure my body had to offer, and longed for more. The only thing that
would make this more perfect would be the presence of an additional girl to fill with a trio of cocks and a
sexy stallion to pound my own pussy with his equine rod.

But I knew better now, I wouldn't be asking Celeste for wishes to fulfill spur of the moment desires
anymore. I would have to think them out beforehand and phrase them carefully so that she couldn't turn
them into an excuse to transform me again.

The thought of having my body altered even further was something that filled me with warmth, made me
ache with longing for it. I wanted to feel the fires of transformation flow over my cherry red skin once
more. But it was a lust I would not give into. My body was perfect now; male and female aspects
entwined with the best of human, bovine, equine, and demon. I knew that I would adore any wish that
would alter me in the future, but the mental alterations of the three wishes I'd made so far told me that I
was perfect now; no room for improvement.
I fucked the rancher until her muscles gave out, unable to clench at my cocks or stroke my shafts. I
gently coaxed my trio of lengths from her. I grinned; proud of the effects I'd had on her body.

Her breasts had swollen up to the size of beach balls, her puffy nipples aching to have the milk within
them released. She also looked nearly nine months pregnant as I had made her belly bloat with huge
amount of horse seed.

I picked her up, carrying her back to the main house. She wrapped her arms around my neck and buried
her face in the soft flesh of one of my tits. "Stay." She managed to squeak out, "Please stay with me."

-o-

She looked up at me with a strange look in her eyes. To this day I cannot tell you what emotion it is. It is
love, it is lust, it is fear, it is respect, shame, sorrow, levity, content, desire, and a dozen more things all
rolled into one. It is what a natural born plaything feels when she looks upon her owner after she has
been well-used.

My lover had kept her true self chained and locked away, buried deep within her, never allowing it to see
the light of day. Society tells us that we are to keep our sexual interludes small, quiet, and private;
women especially. A man with many lovers is considered a stud, someone to be envied. A female with
many lovers is called a whore; she is looked down upon, loathed, hated, and pitied.

As I learned that night as I soaked with her in her hot tub, scrubbing her clean of my seed as she could
scarcely lift her arms, her name was Gwendolyn, and she had been raised in Old Aerth. She had wed an
adventurous man who had left the magic-dead comfort of the CTA to discover what was beyond. He
returned with gold, gems, and his new wife, purchasing the ranch with the treasure.

An automobile accident had taken him away several years prior, and my poor elf was a lonely girl who
craved the exotic, but who had never allowed herself to give into temptation before.

Warm tears fell onto my breast as she explained how she had always desired the love of beasts, longed
to feel the cock of the equine she rid within her, would become dripping wet at the thought of being
violated by a dragon. But she could never bring herself to do it, for fear of discovery.

But with me no one would know, no one in her social circle could see beyond the mundane. If they
happened to stumble across us making lover, they would see a woman and what they would assume to
be a man, well hung, but average of features and somewhat androgynous. They would see what they
wanted to see, rather than what was.

I was perfect for her, my lover tearfully confessed to me. She would do anything I asked, as long as I
slaked the lusts of her perverted soul. She was so sweet, tender, innocent, and vulnerable, even if I
didn't have the beginnings of love for her blossoming within my heart, I would still have taken her as I
did, for the sex if nothing more.

Even though the pleasure I'd felt while using her was incredible, I adored her for other reasons. She
could see my perfect body for what it was, and she shared my opinion of its perfection. She loved to look
upon me, her eyes lingering on a particular feature of my body, licking her lips as she devised the next
wonderful, amorous thing that we would next take part in.

Though there was a great deal of sex, there was also an equally great amount of time spent engaged in
other things. I told her of my exploration of the Fused Earth, of the wonders that I had found left over
from both worlds as well as the unique aspects that the merge had allowed. She told me of elven
histories, folklore, and fairy tales. She read to me from the many books she gathered.

But what I loved the most was when we'd sit on the couch and she'd snuggle up with me, and we'd
watch television, or a movie; something so simple that I had never really taken the time to enjoy before.

I had taken my lovers in my life, but until Gwen I had never had what you would consider a real
relationship. Though she was my pet, she was such of her own will; she was the first mortal woman that
I had ever looked upon as my equal.

Our equality, however, did not prevent me from sleeping around. I would always need more than one
woman, and my lover agreed with me. My unique body could never be satisfied by a single person,
though Gwen came closest to doing so. Truthfully the fact that I bedded other women, and the
occasional man, excited my lover even more.

When her body grew tired from our lovemaking she would find great joy in watching me perform with
whatever partner I could find. She would join in from time to time when her strength returned. She would
sit nearby and bring herself to climax each time I mated one of her mares, or used one of her stallions to
please myself.

After months of practice riding my shafts, my lover's body had permanently adapted to taking something
of my size without discomfort. She cried tears of joy the first time I coaxed one of her stallions into
mating her, the presence of one of my own cocks in her throat muffling her cries of pleasure.

And so my life went, filled with wonder until a year and a day had passed since my arrival in the CTA.
Such a span of time is tied deeply into magic, and with my presence in the magic-sealed land, I had
helped to weaken the barriers, allowing a few creatures of magic to slip in and move about with ease.

But what was to come would eventually blow the area wide open. With what was to come, we could
harvest the grand stores of divine magic in the area, make the CTA our own. It was the goal that I had
been sent to achieve.

I just wish they would have explained to me what they had in mind beforehand.

-o-

After my demonic transformation my dreams slowly ceased becoming the ramblings of my subconscious
mind and had taken on aspects of demonic purpose. During the day I worked to spread the influence of
the demonic, while at night I practiced to hone my craft as I would one day become a full fledged demon
of Hell.

In life my current project had been a rather fearsome; a ruthless business woman whose mysandry had
been widely known. Her torment was to suffer being filled with my horse cocks every night, finding
herself craving them more and more.

I had altered her to suit my needs, thick tentacles grew from her back, each tipped with a lush lipped
mouth and containing an eager tongue within. Even when she tried to resist suckling upon me her new
appendages did so with instinctual glee.

Her arms were bound in a sleeve behind her and her legs were similarly bound to the knee, allowing me
access to her sex if I so wished. I wasn't to that point yet, I'd told her that I would only fill her pussy when
she begged me to.

With her once more refusing to willingly suckle upon the feast of horseflesh before her, I'd gagged her
and enjoyed the ministrations of her mouth-tentacles. She'd been whimpering softly all the while as her
dozen mouths hungrily partook of my milk and seed, but suddenly she'd begun to scream as best she
could.

The noise pulled me out of my lustful daze in time to see Celeste approaching, a smile upon her face. I
returned the grin and shooed away the tentacles as I stood to great my guide and guardian. Her soft
feathered wings curled around me as we hugged, our lips meeting in a lustful kiss.

In the past year we had met often many times during my waking and sleeping hours to engage in the
sweet bliss that our demonic forms could provide. Even though she had altered me against my will, I still
adored her for it. She was kin now, a strange mix of mother and sister.

She had granted me demonhood, transforming my body and spirit into something more than the mortal
man I'd been before. I bore the shape and coloration of her order, marking me as a special sort of
succubus.

I had figured out how she had gotten around my desires. I had said that I did not want to be the girl I
wished for, but with the presence of so many cocks one could easily see that I was not a girl; or at least
not fully a girl.

We broke our embrace and I turned to my pet, who lay upon her back nearby, looking on in wide eyed
horror and the twelve inch cock and grapefruit sized balls between her legs, which her curious
tentacle-mouths were already exploring.

My demoness shrugged, "I figured that it would be a cruel, yet pleasurable act to perform upon her; now
even with you gone she cannot escape the embodiment of her hatred for the masculine gender."

I chuckled, "A very good idea. I wish I'd thought of it."

Celesta caressed my back as she stood beside me, "We need you for a ritual, my dear." She purred,
turning to tease the inside of my bovine ear with her forked tongue, making me giggle.

"Mmm... it's been so long since I've taken part in a ritual. What is it?" I asked, curious.

"The big one," Celeste said with a fanged grin, "The ritual that will break down the barrier between our
realm and the material plane. There has been enough of our activity there to allow us to send a powerful
beast of Hell through; though we need to perform a rather strange summoning to bring it about."

I nodded, "Good. I've been waiting for some help. The hidden stables are getting a touch full, after all."

Celeste merely smiled and placed her hands upon my temples, sending my spirit back to my slumbering
body.

-o-

I regained consciousness, or what passed for it in my dreaming state, to a cold pinch and a feeling of
pain. I felt the familiar bindings upon my arms and legs, the gag in my mouth, and the stone altar
beneath me.

Now fully aware, I recognized the sensation; piercings. Aside from the four Celeste had done in each of
my cocks, I'd had a few more done on my own, placing a few rings and studs in a variety of places. I'd
been so busy I hadn't gotten anything done recently. I'd forgotten how much my demonic flesh adored
the sensation.

To a trained succubus pain could be made into a form of pleasure, and in my first few months Celeste
had been very hands on in my education of the arts and abilities of my new race. I moaned with delight
at every metallic pinch upon my sides.

I didn't need to see the piercing to know what was taking place. I'd seen this practice put into place.
Corset piercings; twin rows of rings on either side of the body through which laces or ribbons were
wound. For most it was a temporary process, but with a devilish immunity to disease and infection, the
rings could remain in my flesh for all eternity if I so desired.

The altar was well-covered in my sexual juices before they had finished, making the stone slick in
places, sticky in others. Black ribbons were wound through the rings, though they were not tied off.

Instead I was lifted into the air, left to dangle from the cuffs upon my wrists and ankles. I wondered what
sort of kinky deviltry that would be performed upon me when that unforgettable scent hit me.

Part sulfur, part burning grease, with a hint of wet dog, that smell only meant one thing. Cerberus, or at
least one of them. The grandest of all breeds of hellhound, I could hear the large claws of the three
headed canine as he was lead forward upon a leash.

I tilted my head back to allow me to see the creature. I shuddered at the sight of the red skinned beast,
his sides sporting similar piercings to mine. My eyes widened as I knew what was going to happen.

Cerberuses were used to guard the exit and entry points into Hell. They were filled with such powerful,
otherworldly energies that you needed a rather powerful portal spell to summon one, making it obey you
was a different matter entirely.

Over time the creatures and the gates had become intertwined in myth, so wherever a Cerberus was
located for a long period of time, such would become a passageway to Hell. I was still mortal, and thus
belonged upon the material plane. By binding the hellhound to me, it would be considered a part of me
despite its immortal, hellish nature.

I was torn between two extremes; my perfect body was about to be altered, bringing it away from
perfection, but it was also going to be altered, I would once more feel the familiar warm, wonderful
warping of my flesh as it took on a new shape. I couldn't decide if I ought to laugh or cry; instead I settled
for moaning like a bitch in heat and showering myself with thick, hot horse cum.

The beast lapped at the droplets as he was lead beneath me. I raised my head as Cerberus' handlers
positioned him properly. While this Cerberus was still more massive than any mortal animal, he was still,
thankfully, not the biggest example of caninehood that I had ever seen. This one had been chosen for
his similarity in size to me.

I realized as Celeste tied the end of Cerberus' ribbons to my own that the merger was going to be a bit...
strange. Our flesh would unite with us in back to back position. The thought of having three heads
flanking my own, or my upper body atop his shoulders, behind the three fearsome heads had come to
mind. But this was a true oddity, a strange, unnatural deviation in form. The mere thought of it excited
me like nothing I had thought possible.

The ritualists began to lower me, my back meeting that of the hellhound. Despite my hellish blood, he
was warmer still. My demoness stepped around me, tying the ribbons upon the other side.

She grinned and licked my cheek with her forked tongue, "Ready?" she asked with a lustful gleam in her
eye.

I couldn't nod my head fast enough. I gleefully and hungrily abandoned my perceived perfect for the
unnatural, the unholy, the bestial and deviant. My lust easily overpowered my vanity as I leaned back,
rubbing the back of my head against the central head of my new canine companion.

Cerberus tilted his other heads up and playfully licked and nibbled on my ears. I could see why they
were using such a valuable creature for this project, even though hellhounds are meant to be friendly to
those with demonic blood, this one seemed a little too easygoing for guard duty.

His serpent-tail curled around my own, the tail's forked tongue licking the hood of my own tail-serpent. I
giggled through my gag at the tickling tongue, but then Celeste gave the ribbons a hard yank, drawing
them tight.

My muscles turned to water as the wonderful burning I had felt a year before enveloped me once again.
I had missed its warm caress, but I could not give up my beauty to satisfy my cravings. Not until now.

Our tails were the first to unite. The serpents were forced to uncoil as the flesh and bone fused, creating
a single, sinuous tube of serpent. For half the length it became back-scales, the two patterns of the
different serpents intertwining to create a new beauty.

Halfway along the length, our tail ceased their fission, retaining their individuality. The small scales
giving way to underbelly scutes. I could now see through three sets of eyes, but the second serpent was
not mine to control or command. It was merely a part of my body, but it belonged entirely to Cerberus.
I wished with all my heart that I could see the flesh of our backs merge, but even bending and twisting
our tail, I could not get much of a view. Our hips and shoulders were in the way, and where those were
not, rings and ribbons obscured the view.

But I felt it, oh yes, I felt it. Flesh flowing to the side like liquid to allow for bone to grate upon bone with a
sound that set my teeth on edge. Our spines joined, and the sensations of the beast's body opened fully
to me.

The four rows of rings, the two on my sides and the two on his, were now three, the ribbons winding
between them in a pair of zigzag pattern. Cerberus huffed and panted as I moaned into my gag.

I felt my blood boil, my flesh burn, my bones consumed by inner fire. I had been transformed into a
demon, but a succubus was not a creature of physical strength or durability. As the hellhound's blood
flowed through our united veins, it seared away all weakness, consuming my lack of might and replacing
it with his own beautiful power.

I felt renewed, like all my life had been carried out with the aches and fatigues of a grueling, torturous, all
day marathon of exercise where I took every muscle in my body to near its breaking point and now I had
finally had that hurting weakness washed away.

Cerberus' skin crept over mine, covering my arms, legs, shoulders, and sides with his strong, yet
somehow still soft and smooth scales. I arched my back, or tried to, as I could not pull Cerberus weight
upwards as my horse cocks erupted once more in climax as the heat surged through them.

Even throughout my demonic transformation my six horse cocks had retained their dappled pink and
black coloration; but as hot seed surged forth from me that changed. What hung between my legs and
lay nestled between my breasts was now pure black. My piercings moved back along the length, the
trumpet-shaped cockheads swelling, coming to conical points, like a dog's cock.

Near the base of each shaft thick knots began to swell, my piercings and reins attached just behind
them. I couldn't wait to run my hands over them, couldn't wait to shove them into Gwendolyn's eagerly
awaiting pussy, ass, and mouth. The thought of my beloved pet made me climax all the harder.

The middle row of rings had vanished now, the ribbons longer than they had originally been, but Celeste
drew them still tighter. I could see through Cerberus' eyes now, I could feel every part of his body,
experience the world through his vibrant senses, his senses of scent and sound superior to my own.

The canine's blood had transformed me, burning away my weakness and replacing it with his strength,
granting me a few of his characteristics. Now the process was going the other way, the beast was
gaining a portion of my own attributes.

The creature growled softly as his three proud cocks grew, the balls swelling to match the equine size of
my own. As the four eyes of our serpents watched the squat canine lengths elongated, the ends swelling
into heads, the tapering length growing thick and fat, a medial ring appearing in the middle. In a few
moments they were just as my own six were; a perfect, beautiful fusion of horse and dog.

Next came the tits, six of them, arranged in rows of three, mirroring my own. Cerberus bucked his hips,
thrusting with his enlarged cocks as his new breasts swelled, growing as large and heavy as my own,
equally as filled with milk. Thankfully he was a large dog, even with the elongated near-teats they still
cleared the floor.

A second pair of ears, long and slender like my bovine ears, grew in on each of his heads behind the
original pair. Joining them were equally bovine horns. The center one even gained my ram-like spirals,
the horns too large for each head to have and retain any sense of comfort while looking forward at the
same time.

Finally Celeste tied knots in the ribbons at the top of our piercings, symbolizing that were would be
forever bound together as one flesh. With an additional three throbbing cocks in addition to my typical
load, I felt much as I had on the day I became a demon; horny as hell.

Cerberus tried to move away, but my restraints held the two of us atop the altar. Celeste smiled and
quickly removed them all, allowing Cerberus to leap off the altar, pouncing a nearby acolyte who had
likely provided some of the spell casting power for the ceremony.

My beast didn't care. His strength overcame that of her robes as he thrust against her, tearing through
the black fabric to penetrate the demoness' sex. I lifted my head up and raised a brow at Celeste, whose
face darkened in a blush.

Well... that explained why he was so friendly.

-o-

It turned out that unlike my own members, Cerberus's were not in a state of permanent arousal. Though
it took quite some time before he grew tired of fucking the lesser demoness we had captured.

The moment my dog pulled out of our fucktoy, Celeste latched a leash to his central collar. "Just a few
final touches to complete the look; new collars for him and a few more piercings for you."

I smiled at the thought, crossing my hands behind my head as Cerberus did the walking.

"He's been prepared for this. When you want to walk on your own, you tell him to stand, ok? Just don't
do it right now, we'll get the leash all tangled up." My demoness said with a chuckle.

I nodded and let Celeste lead the way. I shivered with delight as I realized that my demoness was
essentially leading me around with a collar around my neck. I had been wrong before, what I had
experienced the past year had not been perfection. Fused with one of the greatest beasts Hell had to
offer, feeling not six, but twelve titties bounce and sway with every step, experiencing life through senses
provided by six heads, and enjoying the delicious lack of control that a second consciousness offered,
the joy and pride I felt told me that the form I had now truly was perfection.

Cerberus followed obediently at Celeste's heel, my demoness leading us away from the altar into a
smaller, more private room.

Cerberus hopped up onto the bed and laid down, his six tits smooshing together, sending sparks of
pleasure through our body as our weigh pressed them together. Celeste patted him on the head as she
once again took out her mystical piercing kit.

She also pulled a trio of collars out of a belt pouch, as well as some leather straps. She hummed happily
to herself as she replaced the beasts' collars with the new ones.

My demoness than took the piercing device in her hand, placing into it a huge, thick ring. My eyes
widened at the sight of it, and before I knew what she was doing, the padlock shackle thick ring had
pierced my upper-middle nipple.

I couldn't help it, I climaxed HARD. The jets of horse-cum splattered against the ceiling. "Wh... what?"
was all I managed to stammer out before Celeste repeated the process with my lower middle nipple.

Every time I opened my mouth to speak, Celeste derailed my train of thought with another piercing.
Once she was through with my tits, she had Cerberus roll over and added a few piercings to the beast's
breasts as well, though smaller than my own.

Our body was fully aroused once again and Celeste laughed and gave Cerberus's cocks a playful stroke
before having him roll back over.

I panted from the sheer power of those pain-induced climaxes. But my question was answered as
Celeste used those leather straps to bind Cerberus's collars to my nipples.

The head on my right side was bound to my right side breasts with a Y-shaped strap of leather that
looped around the inside of the ring and merged with itself somehow, leaving smooth, seamless leather
attached to a smooth, seamless ring.

She repeated the same action for the left head. The center, however, was attached differently. Two
straps linked the middle head to my upper middle nipple; another strap bound the rings in my top and
bottom nipples together.

Celeste grinned as realization dawned, "When you want to steer Cerberus when he walks, just tug on
the leashes in the direction you want him to go. I think you'll rather enjoy taking him for walks."

I reached up and gripped Celeste's shoulder, pulling my demoness down to me so that I could thank her
properly with a lustful kiss. "Oh Celeste, thank you so much!" I choked out, tears in my eyes at the
beautiful gift she had given me.

"Oh you are quite welcome, my pet, but I do believe that it's about time for you to go."

I cried out as my entire fused flesh seemed to erupt with sweet orgasm upon being called Celeste's pet.

I cursed as I felt the all too familiar sensation of being yanked back into the material world as I awoke.

-o-

It's been several months since that wonderful day, and the wonder and joy that I've woken up to every
day of my life since arriving here still has not lost its charm.

Perhaps I was a bit obfuscating in the beginning, but I think my tale has explained itself.

This morning I awoke in the bed Cerberus and I share with our beloved Gwendolyn. Upon seeing the
beast fused to me she was immediately delighted, able to slake her hunger for sex of a bestial sort even
further.

I hadn't even woken up before she had virtually impaled herself upon Cerberus shafts, snuggled into the
canine's breasts, much as she had done with me.

I've never felt jealous; Cerberus is a part of me, after all, even though he is under his own control. I feel
all that he feels, so she makes love to us both.

I awoke to the soft tingling of the bells on the overdraft's tack and harness as he dosed me in his hot,
beautiful seed as he does every morning.

Of course Cerberus once more rolled us atop Gwen, so that I took the brunt of the hot, sticky blast, while
the canine and elven lovers remained mostly cum-free.

Cerberus's serpent tail snaked down, caressing Gwen's rounded belly. Her enlarged tummy bore the
red-orange glowing sigils indicating demonic property, in this case informing everyone that the spawn of
Cerberus grew within her.

Of that I was perhaps a little jealous, but not that much. My seed was not compatible with most women,
after all. But the farm had grown quite wealthy on the stud services I offered. The black coated, orange
eyed foals that resulted helped to spread the magic just a little bit further.

I lay in bed, basking in the sensation of pleasure as Cerberus climaxes, making Gwen cry out with
delight as she's flooded with hellish canine seed once more. As the pregnancy has developed, she has
steadily craved sex more and more.

I suppose it only makes sense, considering that now she's horny for two.

After letting the proud parents to be cuddle for a few moments, I turn and step off the bed, walking to the
shower to freshen myself up before I tend to my morning duties here at the farm.

It's become a rather busy place recently. The plan has worked quite well, with Cerberus here; the farm
has managed to gain a small portal to the lower planes and we've managed to get a few lesser demon
visitors.

While the citizens are still blind to the workings of magic, spells can be worked here now, allowing for a
lot of... fun happenings.

I switch to all fours, letting Cerberus walk to one of the new barns. I can't help it, I love lying back and
relaxing, rubbing my breasts and tugging on the leashes, pleasuring myself while I get to my destination.
Once we arrive I order Cerberus to stand. I slide open the door and smile, looking at the hallway before
me, each of the new cows having their own small stable/room to themselves.

My serpent tail picks up a bucket by gripping the handle with its mouth as I step towards the first one.

I unlock the door and step in, Cerberus draws in a deep breath, allowing me to fully experience the
scents of arousal, sex, and milk upon the air.

The cow pulls her lips from around her shaft and looks up at me with a smile, "Good morning, Mistress."
She says shyly.

I chuckle and pet her before coaxing her onto all fours over the bucket. She makes such a cute cow,
even if technically speaking, she isn't a she.

She takes one of my cocks inside her ass like a pro as I give her a well-deserved reward for being such
a good milk cow, allowing her large, udder-breasts to fill with milk so that she can be profitably milked
every morning.

I alternate hands, one tugging at a think teat-nipple, the other stroking her plentiful bovine shaft. I had
never thought up until recently that the farming life could agree with me. But as more and more demons
arrive and start making pets and playthings for themselves, we need to do something with the ones they
grow bored with.

I look forward to seeing the new arrivals, the creativity of my associates, sculpting the flesh of humans
into something more interesting, more pleasing. The portal has grown large enough to bring a
fiend-blooded Alicorn through, and I can only imagine what strange wonders she will create during her
time here.

I am no longer unique in this realm, no longer the sole bringing of dark magics into the hollow void of
rich, divine energies. Others have arrived and are doing their best to transform the CTA into a sort of
Hell on earth.

Only this is going to be a rather strange sort of Hell, as Celeste and I have captured this prize for our
fellows, it has been given to the Ordo Altaris to shape.

As the cow cries out in climax, I find myself pulled right along, though I still have the presence of mind to
place the bucket where it will allow the thick, rich bovine seed to mix in with the milk.

It is what fills my mind now, fantasies of alteration, of taking mundane mortals and reforming them to be
creatures of interesting and unique beauty. I cannot help it, it is what I was destined to become when
Celeste transformed me into one of her own kind.

You see, my guardian demon is not unique. Our entire order of incubi and succubi share our lust for the
fusion of man and beast, of manipulating wishes. Celeste has been teaching me how to use the divine
energies here to great effect.

I can't wait for it, I can't wait for the day I can takes the gifts I've been given and bring someone else to
this wondrous state of bliss that I feel. I know you'll love it. You may look upon me as a strange, freakish
monster, but you have to realize that beauty is a state of mind.

Once you've been changed, you'll know how it feels to be truly beautiful as well.

So go on.

You know you want to.

Make a wish.
7 - Alicorn's Apprentice: Monday

Shattered Shards
Alicorn's Apprentice
By Von Krieger

Monday

Alison moaned softly as she meditated. During the last few days her normally relaxing afternoon activity
had become something strange, different, erotic. It had been faint at first, but it had quickly grown to an
intense, physical sensation, like what Alison imagined having her pussy licked would feel like.

Rather than break her concentration, the pleasure made it easier to focus, made it easier to clear her
mind of thoughts. She wasn't sure how it was happening, but she'd learned to enjoy it. She sat on her
bed in the lotus position, trying to keep herself still, trying to not buck her hips into every sensuous lick.

The sweet sensations had built more and more in intensity, the more she focused on them, the stronger
they grew. Starting last night they were powerful enough to bring her to climax, though she'd only felt the
one before her hour of meditation was over and she'd had to go do homework.

She'd gotten all her homework done for the following day, and her mother would be out of town until late
Sunday. So Alison had the entire week to devote to her newest pastime.

She wasn't particularly interested in sex, and considered herself to be too young for dating. Maybe once
she was a junior or a senior, but not as a high school freshman.

This strange sort of meditation-masturbation was something she engaged in primarily for the curiosity, it
was rather strange, but also interesting, and it didn't seem to be dangerous or anything. How could
anything that felt so good be dangerous? It was just sex, after all.

Alison had been meditating for ten minutes now, and the sensations had already grown to become
harder then they had been the previous day. She'd climaxed once already, the bedcovers beneath her
growing wet with her juices.

She licked her lips, a thought slipping through past her concentration. She wondered what it would feel
like to do the licking, rather than be licked. Her tongue poked out from between her lips and she lapped
at the air in time with the sensation in her pussy.

To her surprise there was something like resistance in the air, a sweet taste spreading across her
tongue. She licked again, swearing she could feel wetness upon her lips, trickling down her chin.

Alison kept her eyes closed, continuing to lap at her phantom lover, the pleasure in her own loins
seeming to explode as she returned the favor. She couldn't hold the lotus position any longer and fell
back on the bed, though the pleasure didn't cease.
She opened her eyes, growling softly with frustration as she imagined that the pleasure would stop, but it
didn't. Alison sighed happily and lay back on her bed, head propped on her pillow, continuing to lap at
the invisible pussy in the air.

She brought up a hand before her, trying to see if there was some sort of invisible thing in the air, but her
hands found no resistance. But the wetness on her chin and neck was real, somehow, a smooth, slick
fluid that was not her own saliva. She stuck her tongue out as far as she could, then tried to feel for her
invisible lover's sex.

But her fingertips found nothing; even where her tongue told her that there was warm, wet flesh. She
giggled a bit and resumed licking, enjoying the strange, sweet taste.

Suddenly most of her head and upper body became drenched in warm, sticky liquid. It had a strange
scent to it, but it tasted so delicious. Alison felt almost intoxicated as she sought out every drop of the
fluid, scooping it up and bring it to her mouth.

She didn't even notice that the sensation of having her sex licked had ceased. She giggled and closed
her eyes, feeling wonderfully euphoric. She snuggled into the soft blanket that covered her, only to blink
a few times, not recalling having covered herself with a blanket.

She opened her eyes to find herself covered with a massive ebon wing, covered with soft feathers. She
followed the wing back to its owner, a large, majestic looking black horse with a flowing white mane,
kind, lavender eyes, and a single spiraling horn.

The unicorn looked at her and smiled, "I've been waiting for you to return my caresses for a few days
now, little one, I'm glad you finally figured it out."

Alison blushed at the thought; she'd just had sex, kind of-sort of, with a horse. The unicorn snickered at
her blush and turned around, covering Alison's naked form with her other wing, but the position allowed
her to nuzzle the girl softly with her snout and nibble playfully on her hair.

"Oh don't be ashamed, you've been a very nice lover. I have plenty more juices if you'd like to keep
licking, or I could pleasure you more, if you liked." The equine said with amusement, making Alison
blush all the more.

"Is this a dream?" the young girl asked, giggling and she tugged her blonde hair away from the playful
unicorn.

"It is a dream of sorts; you are partially awake and partially asleep. But only a few seconds pass in the
real world for every few minutes we speak or play here." The unicorn explained.

"Are you... real?" Alison asked, reaching out and patting the mare's snout.

"I am very real, but for the moment I cant bring my physical being to where you are. It isn't a place
particularly welcome to magic. I had to send out my spirit to find someone with an open mind, a kind
heart, and a pure body and spirit. Unicorns can only bring their magic upon someone who has never
known the touch of a lover."

Alison merely blushed deeper, "I'm Alison, by the way." She said quietly, introducing herself.

"Interesting, I'm an Ally too." The unicorn said with a chuckle, "Would you like to help me spread magic
around your city, Alison?"

The human thought about it for a moment and smiled, "Sure! I've heard stories about all the neat things
that some people have seen outside of the CTA, but they get ridiculed for it. There's no nuclear
wasteland out there, anyone can see that, just like you can make out city lights with a telescope on
those big orbs in the sky."

Ally chuckled and nuzzled the human, "Exactly. I can use you as a gateway to bring in magical energy
through, if you'd let me. And it will let us talk and play without you have to be asleep or meditating first,
would you like that."

Alison smiled and nodded, "I'd love that!" she said with a giggle.

"Good!" Ally said with a nod.

Alison suddenly found herself on all fours on her bed, her rump raised in the air. She blinked a few
times, wondering what was going on, and then she felt the sharp tip of the unicorn's horn slide into her
pussy.

She yelped and tensed her muscles, wanting to pull away, but she didn't think it was a good idea with
something sharp so near her loins. Plus it wasn't like it felt bad, in fact felt rather good, better than the
equine's tongue against her sex.

Alison moaned softly as Ally slid more and more of her horn into the girl's sex, brushing her hymen aside
as if it weren't even there. The human bucked her hips softly as the unicorn horn-fucked her. It felt so
good within her, the smooth, tapering length, the gentle spiral caressing her inner walls.

She cried out as she climaxed, sitting bolt upright in her bed, fully clothed, though she could feel the
stickiness of dried unicorn cum on her face. She looked around the dark room.

"A-Ally?" she called, looking for her wondrous new friend. In reply she felt a soft caress over her nipples,
a playful equine tongue.

The human giggled as she headed for the bathroom, to shower and clean herself up. She stripped off
her sex-scented clothes and tossed them in the hamper. Alison hummed happily as she turned the
shower on, letting it heat up.

She caught sight of herself in the mirror and gasped. She darted to the bathroom counter, getting as
close to the mirror as she could. She looked at her reflection in awe, then looked down at the blackened
skin on her belly.

It looked like a tattoo, but it was far darker than tattoos got. It looked like it had been painted on, but
running her fingers over the winged horseshoe design around her bellybutton Alison felt only smooth
skin.

"With my presence there are a few small... changes." Ally explained.

The human felt herself calming with the feeling of the unicorn's muzzle resting on her shoulder; she
smiled and reached up with one arm, hugging the invisible equine. Looking over herself in the mirror,
Alison could spy a few more changes. Her eyes were the same shade of lavender as the unicorns, and
her ears were a bit more pointed than they were supposed to be.

"Cute." Alison said with a grin, "I look... exotic."

"That's just the bare minimum; I can make you look even more exotic, if you want. Though I say keep
the changes small and simple, after all if we go too crazy with the way you look, the strange anti-magic
this place has going, no one will be able to see your beauty. Like this they can see how pretty you are."

Alison blushed and reached up to feel the points on her ears. She expected them to be an illusion, some
sort of fey glamour, but she felt solid flesh and cartilage beneath her fingers.

"Ch-change me more, please." She said, shyly, a little embarrassed.

The unicorn chuckled and nuzzled Alison's neck, "All in due time. We have to proceed slowly, but I can
give you a few minor alterations to make things more fun. What do you say?"

Alison felt her invisible friend's breath upon her face, could feel a soft heat hovering right in front of her
face. Scarcely able to control herself she turned her head and leaned forward, finding herself in a
sensual kiss with her spirit guide, or whatever Ally was.

The equine's saliva tasted strangely sweet and delicious, and Alison found herself unable to pull away,
not that she wanted to. She felt heat spreading across her skin, a deep, intense blush that came close to
burning heat, but stopped just shy of discomfort.

She cried out as an intense sensation overwhelmed her, it was like two burning hot coals of pleasure
had been placed within her. The incredible sensation was so strong that it was painful, only the presence
of Ally's lips on her own prevented her scream from rattling the windows.

But the agonizing pleasure dimmed as the small, central heat seemed to fan out, spreading into her skin.

Alison opened her eyes; with the unicorn still invisible she could see what was taking place in the mirror.
Her nipples darkened, turning a shade of lavender. She watched in fascination as her breasts began to
grow.

A sharp pinch upon each of her nipples made Alison gasp as a mix of pleasure and pain shot through
her. A pair of silver hoops had appeared in her nipples, a jewelry representation of the tattoo upon her
midriff.

The girl brought her hands to her breasts, moaning as her fingertips slid over newly sensitive skin.
"Don't they feel wonderful?" Ally whispered into Alison's ear, giving it a playful nibble, "And go right
ahead, you know you want to."

Alison hooked her thumb through the piercing and gave it a sharp tug, her body quivered with delight as
the action fanned the flames of pleasure within her loins, a generous torrent of lubrication spilling down
her legs.

The pulling seemed to accelerate the growth of her breasts, making the flesh expand outward to make
the nipple even with the distance she pulled. Alison bit her lip, if doing that with one made her breasts
grow like that and send that tremendous feeling of pleasure through her body, what would pulling on
both do? What would happen if she pulled hard and fast?

The result sent Alison sprawling to the floor as her body bucked and twitched under the power of
overwhelming orgasm. Alison looked down at her chest, finding a pair of tits that were bigger then her
head and hung down onto her abdomen. It was freakish, and yet the thought of walking around with a
pair of melons this size for everyone to see sent a thrill through Alison's body.

She ran her hands over them, moaning at their erotic sensitivity as she stood. Their weight made her
body want to lean forward, and even after a few seconds of standing she felt the tug of exertion in her
back muscles.

"Umm... Ally?" Alison asked, "C-could you maybe... make it so I can..." she blushed. She had never
been ashamed of her body, nor all that interested in a bigger bust, but now that she had massive
mammeries, she didn't want to lose them.

"Make it so I can carry these around?" she finally finished.

"Of course!" the unicorn said, her voice filled with delight.

Warmth began to spread over Alison's back, but rather than the fiery points of pleasure, it was a widely
spread, even heat from the start. Alison leaned down, gripping the bathroom counter, a soft gasp
escaping her lips as the cool porcelain made her nipples grow erect.

The sensations upon her back felt like the best massage ever. Soft pops emanated from her as the
caresses seemed to work the kinks out. The warmth seemed to spread through her body and Alison
could hear and feel more of her body changing.

She pushed herself up, wanting to see what had happened. This time she felt no discomfort upon
standing, her heavy breasts easily able to be held by her stronger muscles.

Her frame was larger, a heavier bone structure allowing for larger muscles. While not body builder type
ripped, Alison was awed at the definition of her body. She giggled and rubbed her abdomen, where her
muscles had formed a bit of a six pack.

There had also been some other alterations, small adjustments to make her more of the ideal of
feminine beauty with broader hips and derriere, a thinner waist, pert, puffy lips that sported lavender
coloration.

Alison was also sure that her eyes had changed a little bit, a touch bigger and slightly slanted. Her
blonde hair also had several platinum streaks, and her bangs had also taken on this coloration.

She drew in a deep breath, surprised at how easy it came. Not only was she more muscular, but it
seemed like she was most definitely more physically fit.

The girl looked over herself and found several more of the black tattoos; a pair of tribal wings upon her
shoulder blades, and horseshoes upon her palms and feet. Studying the one on her belly in the mirror, it
seemed that it too had altered to take on the jagged, pointy look of the others.

Alison smiled at her reflection, "Ally, how will people see me when I go to school tomorrow? How much
of this will they notice?"

The unicorn's tongue tickled the point of Alison's ear, "They'll notice the hair, and that you seem to be
somewhat bustier than they remember. But it will all be normal to them. They will question their minds
and memories, not your appearance. Is there anything else you'd like to ask for?"

Alison shook her head, "Oh no, this is fine! It's wonderful!"

She licked her lips and reluctantly turned away from the mirror, which had begun to fog from the
shower's steam.

Had it really only been a few seconds since she'd stepped into the bathroom? It felt longer, like maybe
half an hour had passed. It had probably been merely the intensity of the experience. That made it seem
longer.

Alison stepped into the shower, sighing happily as the warm water hit her buff, busty body. She washed
her hair and then applied conditioner. She reached for the body wash as she let the conditioner sink in.

She couldn't help herself; Alison tilted the shower spray straight down and poured a generous amount of
the wash into her hands and began to rub it all over her breasts.

"There's a girl..." Ally coaxed, "Just rub them, caress them, get them all slick and glistening and shiny."

Alison closed her eyes and leaned against the wall, her eyes half lidded, one hand upon her breast, the
other jerkingly making its way down between her legs, as if it were not under her own control.

"Just a little more fun, Alison, and then time for bed. We have a big day at school tomorrow."

The girl nodded absentmindedly, her mind feeling strangely fogged, but she paid it no mind as she
played with herself.

Once she left the shower she recalled feeling something hard and hot rubbing against her, sliding over
her slick skin. She couldn't quite recall what it had been. There had also been something odd at the
moment of her climax, the torrent of fluids that were expelled from her felt... strange, and there had been
a great deal more of them than she had expected.

Alison brushed it off, probably something Ally had done to make things more amusing. She could see
why unicorns were so fond of virgins. All the sensations were bright and new, and they could watch each
new experience unfold upon an individual with no expectations.

Her nightgown was a little tight, but it had fit better after a few moments while it had been in contact with
her body.

"I'll work on the rest of your clothes overnight." Ally said as the human girl slipped into bed.

"Don't you worry about it," the unicorn said, folding an ebon wing over her charge, "I'll take care of
everything."

"Absolutely everything."
8 - Myshelle's Medicine I

Shattered Shards: Myshelle's Medicine


By Von Krieger

Myshelle tossed he auburn hair over her shoulder, looking with a scowl at the methods of conveyance
parked outside the club, though in some cases the term 'stabled' would be more accurate.

She wrinkled her nose at the scent of horse, not horse dung, merely horse. The air was thick with it here.
She hated coming to what 'normal' humans referred to as 'Grimmtown' in some circles, a place where
fairy tales came to life. Myshelle came here after work because it seemed that leaving the comfortable
modern world behind and jumping head long into a place where the extraordinary and strange was the
norm was the only way that she could drink in peace. Every time she would go to a bar, someone would
either recognize her, or try to hit on her. Before the strange events that changed the world forever,
Myshelle had taken to visiting strip clubs, where the focus would be on women who were most definitely
less pretty than herself, but made up for that in the eye of lecherous males by being bereft of clothing.

The glowing sign above the door read "The Amorous Satyr," the glow from magical enchantment rather
than neon lighting. Beside it was an image of a well hung, hoofed individual.

The brunette sighed, doing her best not to grab a strand of her long, gorgeous hair and start pulling
worriedly at it. Even despite her going to Grimmtown, eventually people started learning what bar she
frequented and began their creepy stalkerhood anew.

That was one part of her celebrity that Myshelle absolutely loathed; the drooling, adoring, mindless
masses of fans. Get yourself a recurring role on a popular television series and appear monthly in the
pages of several fashion magazines, and all of a sudden you can't walk down the street in a big city
without some fat, BO-scented idiot recognizing you.

The model wrinkled her nose again, it was probably her imagination, but she could swear she could
smell the faint hint of sex upon the air. Though any trace of it once she recognized it was buried under
the scent of horse and fried food.

She hated looking for new clubs; she'd been banned from the last one after throwing a drunken patron
across the room. The place mainly served the shorter Aerthan races. Apparently it was an unforgivable
crime to toss a midget when he was pawing her leg and making comments about 'wanting to go make
some three-quarterlings.'

Myshelle's heels clicked on the pavement and she got over her trepidation and marched into the club.
The scent of horse and fried food only got stronger, as well as a strange, sharp scent in the air that
made the model sneeze.

She immediately made her way towards the bar, and took a stool. The place was set up to look rather
like an Old Aerth-style inn, though it had all the modern conveniences, and most of the bottles on the
shelves were Earthen brands.

Though Myshelle thought they went a bit too far with the rounded, over-buxom bartenders and
waitresses. Or wenches, she supposed. She ordered her drink, tossed down her money and leaned on
the bar, nursing her drink while she thought over her day, as she usually did.

Her day had been ruined by a particularly ugly backdrop, and an incompetent gofer who seemed
chronically confused at Myshelle's insistence that the coffees she instructed him to get for her were all
wrong. Did the idiot think she couldn't tell the difference between one shot of cherry syrup or two?

And then there had been...

Myshelle spun on her stool, feeling rather anxious, wanting to lash out for her mistreatment during the
day. Her eyes settled on the stage for the first time, and her brain seemed to lock up and shut down. Her
drink glass fell from her hand and shattered on the floor.

Her mouthed opened in a gape that was only slightly wider than the size of her eyes at the performer on
stage.

"What the hell?" she said to herself, though anyone close to her could hear.

She stared in shock and bafflement at the 'stripper' on the bar's central stage. She wasn't human, that
wasn't a surprise. The most surprising thing was the Myshelle was rather sure the performer didn't count
as a 'she.'

Not with the two foot long equine phallus and grapefruit sizes balls between 'her' legs. Myshelle
shuddered at the sight, she had no idea she'd walked into one of those 'weird' clubs.

Made even weirder by the stripper's size, well, not her size, but her build. She was as hefty as the
serving wenches. Myshelle winced, trying not to lose her lunch. She couldn't believe that people came
and paid to watch he-she porkers wobble their fat rolls about.

She turned and stood, preparing to dart out the door, when she found one of the wenches in her way.

"Watch were your going, you disgusting blob!" Myshelle growled, putting a hand on the shoulder of the
obese server in her way.

A latex-gloved hand gripped Myshelle's wrist and blazing emerald eyes met her own. There was
something in them that immediately sent a shiver down Myshelle's spine. Only when she looked down
did she notice the woman, or quite possibly 'woman' was dressed in a latex outfit, rather than a blouse
and skirt. Her bright red hair hung down her back, contrasting starkly with the deep black corset, gloves,
and thigh-high boots she wore.

"I... I'm sorry..." Myshelle stammered, the satyr's eyes seeming to see into her very soul.

"No, you're not." The latex-clad satyr said, "You're not sorry at all, and I think you need to learn some
manners."
Myshelle scowled and tried to pull her hand away, "I'm leaving." she said, trying to walk away from the
creature. Instead she found a hoof pressing down on her toes with a portion of the satyr's potential
weight, enough to cause pain, but more of a hint of what was to come.

"Get off my foot you bloated hulk!" Myshelle snarled, not at all used to treatment like this.

Her words seemed to anger the satyr more. For a large, hefty individual she moved rather quickly,
ducking behind Myshelle and gripping a handful of auburn hair in her gloved hand, pulling the rude
patron along.

Myshelle screamed all the way as she was dragged out of the public portion of the club, literally
dragged, as she couldn't walk backwards very well in her heels.

She was tossed unceremoniously into a room behind the kitchen. No wonder the place smelled like fried
food, the staff of the club probably ate chunks of lard for their meals.

The model was tossed into a strange looking chair. She stood, ready to fight back, to jab her lacquered
nails into satyr's eyes, but the chair made some strange clinking noises, and she found her arms and
legs restrained by padded clamps.

"What the fuck are you doing, you bitch? You cant do this!" she growled, trying to break free.

The satyr grinned, grabbing something off of a shelf and forcing it into the model's mouth. The gag made
it impossible for Myshelle to form words, but there was a hole in the middle, which still meant she could
make loud sounds.

The satyr smiled wickedly, "Honey, Aerthen land, Aerthen rules. One rule you need to learn is to never
piss off a sorceress. I can do whatever I want."

The model's protests were dimmed as the satyr attached a large, thick plastic tube to the front of the
gag. Some clamps hung down from the ceiling, to which she attached to the tube at various points, to
hold it up. At the top she inserted a huge metal funnel, sticking the end in the tube. It too was clamped
into place.

"You think you're better than the girls and I just because you're thin, hmm?" she asked, caressing
Myshelle's cheek, "Well, we're going to change that."

The satyr went to the back of the room, pressing her hand against the wall, using the force to push a
board up into the ceiling. Behind it was a small safe, which she rapidly turned the dial to, inputting the
combination.

The safe popped open and the heavy shemale reached in and pulled out a jewelry box containing a
pendant. It sported a large, white-yellow, opaque stone on a rose gold chain.

It was fastened around Myshelle's neck. It felt strangely heavy, and almost obscenely warm.
"Now that little beauty is going to take everything that passes your stomach, and will channel it directly
into body mass. It'll be slow going, but I think we can bulk you up nicely in a few days."

The satyr turned and walked to the door, leaving Myshelle to continue to struggle in the chair.

"Oh Stephanie!" the satyr called, sticking her head out the open door.

"Yes, Kora?" came the soft, sultry sounding reply from the cook.

Myshelle couldn't see anything save for lilac hair, white, tapering horns, and a pair of mint green ears
with the fat satyr, Kora, apparently, in the way.

"See that she gets some good hearty food in her. Start her on milkshakes and malts." The satyr said
with a chuckle.

"Yes ma'am!" the cook said, chuckling also.

Myshelle didn't understand what could be so funny, but she expected that the joke was about to be on
her.

-o-

Myshelle was left sitting in the chair alone for several minutes, fuming in anger as she tried to free
herself, get the gag out of her mouth, or at least knock that stupid plastic tube out of it.

But try as she might she couldn't budge. This had to be some sort of cruel joke, binding her up and
leaving her alone for a few minutes to scare her. They wouldn't actually do anything to her, not someone
as important as Myshelle.

A few minutes more passed before the door opened, but rather than Kora or horned cook, instead
Myshelle found herself strapped to a chair, alone in the room with the very performer she'd insulted.

The shemale looked very cross, her pink eyebrows bent into a scowl. Myshelle couldn't believe that she
hadn't noticed how... loud the creature was. First had been the bubblegum pink horsecock, next had
been the rolls of fat beneath pale white skin. She hadn't had time for her mind to process the bright pink
hair and tail and the equally bright, intense blue fur on the creature's lower body.

The dancer had a bucket in her hands, which was spotted with condensation. She smiled and with a
cruel laugh spit into the funnel before pouring the bucketful of milkshake within.

The girl seemed content to sit and watch, as she pulled up a stool, sitting beside Myshelle.

"There's no reason to insult other people just because they're different." She said softly, almost shyly.

To Myshelle's disgust the satyr began to stroke her half-hard cock, "Mmm... it never goes all the way
down anymore. I'm too horny." The satyr said with a giggle, "I love it! It's so much fun when you're
dancing. When I dance good, I feel good, and when I feel good..."
She sighed happily as a thick jet of precum spurted from the flared tip of her cock, it splattered on
Myshelle's arm and chest. The captive looked at the satyr with wide, frightened eyes; they couldn't
possibly be planning to...

No, that would be inexcusable. When this band of kidnappers and freaks were caught and brought to
justice, and they knew they would be, they wouldn't want to have charges of rape added to kidnapping
and torture by... by...

Chocolate-marshmallow swirl?

The thick ice cream-based treat had begun to slowly leak down the tube, coming closer and closer to
Myshelle's mouth. She'd only gotten the first taste of lighter liquid. It seemed more like a malt than a
milkshake. Whatever it was, it was rather delicious.

The taste took Myshelle's attention off the satyr, who continued to stroke herself, "I just love it here, you
know? Getting to dance, getting all the cock I could ever want and... mmm... Mistress Kora makes sure I
feel so good when I dance. The customers love my lap dances. I get into the rhythm and I move all sexy,
and sometimes.... ooooh." She moaned.

"Sometimes I'll get so worked up that I cum all over the client. Oh they love that. Oh yeah, oh, OH!" she
cried.

Myshelle closed her eyes and turned away, but still her face was splattered by the hose-like torrent of
seed from the satyr. She shuddered, it was disgusting! The bitch had just... covered her in inhuman
spunk.

The captive growled and renewed her futile struggles with the chair. It was then that the ice cream mix
finally made it to her mouth. Myshelle found her mind going more away from struggling and more
towards how to swallow the stuff without choking. It was taking all of her concentration to do so.

Concentration that was broken when the satyr licked her cheek. Myshelle coughed and sputtered, or at
least she tried to, rather than choking, the act merely seemed to make her unable to control the muscles
in her mouth and throat, resulting in a massive flow of the stuff down into her belly. The rapid flow of
chilly ice cream also gave her a terrible cold headache.

Myshelle wailed her discontent at her treatment, trying to keep her head away from the satyr, who
continued to lick until Myshelle's face and hair were free of spooge.

"Mmm... don't you go anywhere, cutie, I'm going to be back in a bit with your next meal." The satyr said
with a giggle.

-o-

Myshelle wasn't exactly sure how she was managing to breathe while gulping down a mouthful of malt
every second or two; it was rather difficult, and exceptionally uncomfortable.
With the gag making it impossible for Myshelle to get a perfect seal, she couldn't stop the flow of the
stuff; she had to keep gulping it down. Chilly, sticky chocolate ice cream leaked from the sides of her
mouth, dripping down her neck and staining her expensive silk blouse, another thing that angered
Myshelle.

But she couldn't focus her anger for long, somehow every time she tried to struggle, the ice cream slid
down her throat faster and faster. Her shirt had begun to feel tight around her midsection, she wondered
how much she'd swallowed.

The big plastic bucket the satyr had brought in looked like your typical 5 gallon bucket. Myshelle's
stomach couldn't possibly hold that much! But she'd been gulping the stuff down constantly for minutes.
Maybe the thing around her neck really was enchanted after all.

Myshelle felt weird, like someone had knocked the wind out of her and she was about halfway to
recovering. Her belly felt tight; did she dare look down to see what had happened?

It was at that time that there was nothing else coming into Myshelle's mouth, save for a low trickle. Her
eyes widened and she looked down at her belly, finding it hideously disfigured, rounded and bloated,
sticking out of her body with the presence of 5 gallons of ice cream and milk inside.

It took Myshelle a few moments to stop instinctively swallowing, accidentally gulping down several
mouthfuls of air that came up in a massive, incredibly embarrassing burp. The captive model was
thankful that there was no one around to have heard the sound.

Once more she was left alone with nothing to do. The mingled scents of the sticky things on her clothes
made her feel weird. The mix of satyr cum and ice cream shake made her mouth water. Soon Myshelle
had to start gulping to keep herself from drooling. Stupid pendant; Myshelle began to wiggle her head,
trying to get the chain caught around her ear, so that she might be able to shake it off.

Though after a few tries she realized that likely the pendant was the only thing keeping her stomach
from rupturing from being massively overfilled.

Myshelle sat for a long time, unsure how much time had passed, before she felt her belly... bubble. It felt
like she was a water bottle with a tiny hole poked in the side, except without the leaking part, more the
bubbling up part.

Turning bright red she kept burping and burping. She could feel the ice cream filling her belly moving
around, being digested maybe?

All of a sudden the tiny bubbles became a huge torrent, and Myshelle couldn't help but let forth with one
massive, continuous burp as the ice cream seemed to vanish into a bottomless pit.

After a few moments it was all over, though Myshelle still sported a rounded tummy, it didn't look like she
was smuggling a watermelon. She sighed, hoping that this would be all the worse things would get.

As if taking a cue from her, things got worse.


Her body felt warm, unpleasantly warm. Myshelle began to sweat, water virtually pouring from her pores.
Her pants felt tighter all of a sudden. Looking down at her legs, Myshelle could see them thickening, the
slight slack in her jeans vanishing as they became skin tight.

Her bra similarly felt a little too constrictive, it didn't hurt, but it was uncomfortable. Myshelle prided
herself on keeping her weight down to a svelte 110. What got added onto her was perhaps around ten
pounds.

As soon as her body stopped swelling with the addition of fat, so too did Myshelle stop sweating; all of
sudden she felt cold. She began to shiver and kept doing so until the door open, a blast of thankfully
warm air from the kitchen accompanying Kora as she walked in with two buckets.

She chuckled as she looked over Myshelle, "Hmm... looks like the calorie method." She said, reaching
down and giving the model's arm a bit of a pinch, "A good ten pounds, I think. We'll take things faster a
bit later on, but for now I think that's a good rate."

Kora set down the buckets and pulled the tube from Myshelle's gag; she giggled and gave it a lick,
grossing Myshelle as the satyr lapped at the mixture of ice cream dribbles and Myshelle's saliva.

"Now, let's get you cleaned up for your next feeding. We can't have you all sticky and uncomfortable now
can we?"

Myshelle made unhappy sounds into her gag, struggling a bit at her bonds. Kora laughed and reached
into one of the buckets, removing a washcloth dripping with water. With gentle care she cleaned off
Myshelle's face and neck.

"Hmm, this is no good. That shirt is going to have to come off." She said.

Myshelle would've grinned if not for the gag. She would have to be removed from the chair in order for
her shirt to be taken off.

The satyr began unbuttoning it, and then stroked her chin with a latex gloved hand, "Hmm... actually, I
think I have a better idea."

Rather than take Myshelle out of the chair and remove her shirt, the satyr reached back behind the
captive and unhooked her bra, tossing it into the bucket of water.

Rage burned on Myshelle's face, her underthings were one of a kind! That top cost more than some
dumb Grimmy would make in a lifetime!

Myshelle's rage was ignored, as Kora clicked her tongue, "My my, what a messy eater you are. Sticky all
the way down your breasts."

Myshelle howled as the satyr gripped her breasts and then lowered her head, running her tongue over
the bare skin, her tongue stud tickling Myshelle's nipple.

"I can't wait to see what these will look like once you've bulked up." Kora said. The satyr hmmed softly,
and then tweaked Myshelle's tits again, "Implants!" she burst out with a laugh, "No wonder you're so
bitchy, you've got one hell of a self-image problem!"

Myshelle growled through her gag and tried to head butt her captor, who merely chuckled and gripped
her head in both hands, her long tongue slipping into Myshelle's mouth.

The model tried to spit, to rid herself of the taste of the creature's saliva.

"Oh don't flatter yourself, there was a bit of ice cream left, and I have no idea what getting soap suds in
your mouth will do with that pendant." Kora said, going back to washing Myshelle.

Myshelle wasn't sure what it was, something in the satyr's spit, perhaps? Enchanted lipstick? Or maybe
even the strange, mouthwatering scent that wafted out of the other bucket, but a shiver went down her
spine after their lips broke.

The washing done, Kora tossed the washcloth onto a pile of laundry in the corner and hefted the bucket,
not noticing as Myshelle began to squirm. She felt... strange; an odd itch in her loins. The satyr hefted
the bucket, and Myshelle winced, presuming that she was about to be doused.

"Oh stop it." Kora said with a snort, "I'm not going to get you all wet, yet."

She poured the soapy water into the large funnel, holding up the end of the tube, spinning the funnel
around on its hooks. After a few moments she placed the tube in the bucket and let the water drain. She
repeated the process a few times before dumping it out into the nearby sink. The bucket was quickly
filled with new water, which was run through the feeding apparatus several times as well.

"There we go!" Kora said happily, hooking the tube back up to Myshelle's gag.

With a sinister grin she lifted the other bucket.

"This ought to be a bit more fun. The pendant prevents excretion, which makes this much more fun for
all parties involved."

Rather than pour it in, Kora took the bucket over to a bench nearby. She went to a cabinet and unlocked
it by uttering a few words that Myshelle couldn't hear. It was filled with strange bottles, filled with even
stranger liquids. The satyr chuckled and selected a trio. She put a drop of a weird part black, part white
fluid into the bucket, a carefully measured spoonful of something glowing blue, and then another
carefully measured spoonful of some swirly blue-pink-purple stuff. She seemed to think about it for a
moment, then laughed and poured in the entire thing. She shook the last few drops out of the bottle, and
then stuck her long, dexterous tongue inside, apparently enjoying the last dregs of the bottle herself.

Myshelle found herself blushing, thinking odd thoughts at the sight of Kora performing some acrobatics
with her tongue.

The satyr began to pour the mixture of unknown substance and magical potion into the funnel. It was
thick, but more of a fluid than the ice cream had been.
The captive found herself a little bit curious as to what it was, its smell was absolutely delicious.

It was only a few moments before the stuff slipped into her mouth. It was rather strange, salty, but also
pleasantly sweet. There were strange under-tastes that seemed to come and go, one strong, heavy, and
reminding her of steak. The second even heavier, also meat-tasting. But the most common, and most
delicious was a mixture of flavors, all absolutely wonderful, too many to individually pick out. While she
had been trying to keep the ice cream from going down out of principle, Myshelle found herself trying to
prolong this feeding for as long as she could, loving the wonderful taste. She didn't even flinch as Kora's
hand stroked her cheek; she merely ignored it and continued gleefully drinking, "Well my pet, I've got
business to attend to. But I trust you'll sit here and enjoy your meal. Ought to be delicious with the
special potions I mixed up just for an occasion such as this."

The satyr knelt and looked Myshelle in the eye; the model returned the gaze, finding herself thinking that
although incredibly heavy, Kora didn't look all that bad. Somehow the black eye liner and black lipstick
meshed with the latex outfit she wore to make her look rather stunning. It seemed to have been tailored
perfectly to fit every curve, every turn and fold of her body. If circumstances had been more... pleasant
Myshelle would have asked who her tailor was. Since if he could make a nearly five hundred pound
satyr look stunning, Myshelle could only imagine what sorts of beautiful clothes that could be designed
for her. The satyr and herself were about the same size. Well, height wise, weight wise the satyr was
probably four and a half times her size. So likely she could even use similar designs.

Myshelle wondered why she was thinking about fashion at a time like this, as well as wondering why
she'd been having strange thoughts about Kora, what with the tongue, and now thinking she looked
somewhat pretty, and the whole wanting to run her fingers through the gorgeous red hair of the satyr's
head and tail.

Kora grinned, "They say you are what you eat, and with some things you consume when you wear this
pendant, that turns out to literally be the case. Put a little magical focus into a few things smuggled out of
a hospital and you have some interesting magical potions."

The satyr rested her head on Myshelle's shoulder, placing a hand on the captive's breast, her
latex-covered thumb tracing circles over the nipple in a way that made Myshelle quiver and long for
something more. "Bovine growth hormone for one. Testosterone for another. And a very liberal dose of a
mixture of site-targeted testosterone and estrogen. Magic and science are so very much fun to mix, and
with neat results."

Myshelle began to slow her rate of consumption even further, not to prolong the enjoyment, but rather to
prevent more of the strange hormones from flooding her system.

"After all, now there's a genetic way to get proper shemales. All girly on the outside, with a delicious
creamy center." She said, her studded tongue tracing over Myshelle's cheek, lapping up the rear that
had began to trickle down. "You'll love it, sweetie. Now, I really have to get to work. I'll be back later to
check on you. You enjoy your big bucket of horse cum now, you hear?"

Myshelle let out a sound of rage and disgust, trying her best not to swallow now. All she accomplished
was sending about a tenth of what went down her throat down her front instead.
It made her skin tingle and her nipples ache, and still it dripped lower. She blushed deeply, terrified of
what would happen when it would soak through her pants and reach her groin.
9 - Myshelle's Medicine II

Shattered Shards: Myshelle's Medicine


By Von Krieger

Tears leaked from Myshelle's eyes, mixing with the rivulets of stallion seed that trickled down her face.
He body ached, seemingly every inch of her aroused and lustful, longing for sex.

It was disgusting, the moment Kora had mentioned what it was Myshelle had recognized the taste.
Earlier in her career she'd had to do things she wasn't proud of in order to get ahead of the other
models.

It was humiliating, the way she was forced to gulp down gallons of cum, from an animal no less! The
perverted satyrs didn't just pleasure themselves, like the one that had splattered her, but they also jerked
off the animals as well!

The experience was horrible, being strapped to a chair, the gag in her mouth. She'd had a cursed
necklace hung around her neck, been groped and fondled by a five hundred pound blimp of a satyr, and
now they were making her horny somehow. And they were making her fat and heavy and ugly like one
of them, just because they were jealous!

And somehow they had made her like the taste of horse cum. At first Myshelle had thought it was merely
the potions, but rather than feeding her different things, like they had done the first time, they kept
pouring bucket after bucket of equine spooge into her feeding funnel.

Myshelle had thought that having a belly full of five gallons of ice cream had been bad, she wasn't sure
how much buckets of stallion splooge she'd been forced to slurp down. It all seemed to blend together
as she tried to force off her arousal.

The more that was forced into her the more food her body craved. It was the necklace, the stupid,
cursed, enchanted necklace. It was doing this to her, making everything taste wonderful, making her
belly swell and slosh.

The model couldn't even bring herself to look down. She could feel the rounded bulk of her belly push
her breasts upward; she could feel the pressure against her thighs. She had begun to wiggle in her
bonds, trying to somehow get some stimulation to her aching sex.

The feeding tube ran dry, the steady flow of delicious animal essence no longer pouring over Myshelle's
tongue. She began to whimper, but her rational mind quickly took over and prevented the loud moan of
protest from leaving her throat.

She felt so heavy, so disgustingly heavy. But it felt good. The stupid curse on the stupid necklace made
it feel good. Myshelle wanted her arms free, not so she could escape, but so she could hug her bloated,
cum-filled middle, and then to finger herself until her feeling of arousal went away.
The bubbling feeling returned, thankfully free of belches this time. Myshelle's curse-addled mind felt a
little bit disappointed at the lost of her massive middle, but another part was thankful that she'd be going
from maybe fifty pounds of weight added on, to maybe five or ten.

Cum wasn't that nutritious after all. Or at least she didn't think so. It was probably made up mostly of
water, after all.

As her belly emptied, Myshelle found herself blushing. Unlike the last time the weight seemed to be
adding itself to specific places, rather than generally all over her body. She could feel her breasts slowly
expanding, becoming larger and heavier.

She felt a weird sort of fizzing feeling in her breasts as well, it seemed that as Kora had said, Myshelle's
implant were dissolving, being replaced by actual breast tissue. In a few moments the sensation stopped
and Myshelle found herself enjoying the weight of the larger breasts on her chest.

She hoped that once she escaped, or was rescued, that the increased bust size would stay behind once
she worked off the excess poundage that the satyr had forced upon her. At least that way things
wouldn't be all bad. Her larger breasts felt great, and Myshelle longed to have her hands free so she
could squeeze them.

Unfortunately the addition to her bust stopped while she still had quite a ways to go before her belly was
emptied. This time it was targeted on Myshelle's butt, hips, and thighs. She groaned as she felt her jeans
grow tighter and tighter, her flesh expanding until the seams began to rip. It was almost torturous, but
not from pain. Rather it was increased pressure on Myshelle's sex. Her thong seemed like it was almost
digging into her. But it... mmm... it allowed her to finally get some sensation going on her aching,
dripping pussy.

Myshelle closed her eyes and bucked her hips, enjoying the sensation, but longing mightily for
something real to fill her, to scratch an itch where her thong couldn't reach.

But for all her effort, the most she could do was lightly pleasure herself, she was nowhere near bringing
herself to climax. Mostly what she did was wear herself out.

Eventually her bucking came to an end and she could no longer keep her head up upon her neck, it kept
falling down to her chest. Her position wasn't the most comfortable, but Myshelle found herself drifting off
into sleep anyway.

-o-

Myshelle found herself at her photoshoot, everything all pretty and perfect. The hour or so of makeup
applied to her face making it look perfect. The mascara outlining her big, beautiful blue eyes, her long
red-brown hair made to look sexy and casual, but had taken a lifelong stylist to get just right. She
strutted and smiled and showed off her perfect 5'10", 110 pound, gorgeously lithe frames, walking upon
platformed heels, showing off the company's designer jeans and t-shirt.

She was stunning, gorgeous, and she was happy. Then all the cameras went away, the backdrops
vanished, and so did the dozens of fawning attendants, and Myshelle found herself all alone in the dark.

She didn't really have any friends, it took some cutthroat tactics to get to where she was, and they would
get more so in the weeks and months to come. After all there were mythic races that easily surpassed
typical human beauty; nymphs and dryads and some of the elven races.

They'd already begun to creep in, and Myshelle had attended some shows with mythics, drawing all the
attention away from her. If things went badly they could supplant even the most beautiful humans in
mainstream fashion, leaving girls like Myshelle to model in specialty human-only magazines and such.

And she found that terribly frightening, to so easily be made obsolete. She'd put everything into her
career, to be at the top, to be the best, to be regarded as one of the most beautiful women in the world.

If Myshelle lost that she wouldn't have anything. Feeling so terribly, crushingly alone and frightened, she
curled up into a ball in her dream, wishing she had someone to hug.

She felt warm arms wrap embrace her, driving away the cold. Wonderful, simple human contact that
sent the dream away and let Myshelle sleep easily.

She awoke to find the hug real, a softly snoring satyr holding her. Her gag and feeding tube had been
removed, though she felt a great deal heavier. They must've poured something into her funnel overnight.
It was a wonder she hadn't choked or drowned!

Turning her head Myshelle could see that the creature hugging her was none other than the neon-hued
performer that had visited her the previous evening. Myshelle found herself reaching up and stroking the
woman's hair. It seemed that the tight padded straps had been removed and replaced with bracelets on
a long chain.

The two were connected through a central ring, and in order to move one up Myshelle had to move the
other one down. The satyr had a smile on her face as she rested her head on the captive's shoulder,
and Myshelle found herself enjoying the simple contact too much to wake her up.

Instead she leaned against her as best the chair would allow, sighing softly as she ran her fingers
through the woman's soft, bright pink hair.

The pale skinned satyr was rather rounded, but she wasn't as fat as Myshelle had thought. She was built
rather like a sumo wrestler, not exactly fat, but not exactly athletic either. The term 'solid' seemed to
describe her build better.

Myshelle could feel muscle beneath the satyr's smooth skin. She was rather pretty, actually. Thinking
back to the times she'd seen the satyr with her makeup fully done and her hair styled, she'd actually
been rather stunning.

For an overweight shemale satyr, anyway; but for some reason Myshelle didn't find the thought of male
parts on an otherwise female body as repugnant as she had the previous day. In fact if her arousal went
like it had the previous day, she might actually enjoy having the big, thick horse cock inside of her.
The thought shocked her, not because of what it was, but of how easily it came to her. If they were going
to pump her full of cum again, they might as well stop tormenting her and actually put something in her
sex.

The more thought about horse cock, the more her body began to ache with need again, and there was a
good deal more of it to ache than there had been previously.

Myshelle was sure she was about half again as heavy as she had been when she had gone to sleep.
She looked... nice, actually. It wasn't just 60 pounds of pudge packed onto her typical 110 pound frame,
but the additional muscle required to effortlessly cart around her new bulk.

Though a lot of it seemed to have been packed onto her tits and ass. But again, that weight felt strangely
good, the chair was more comfortable, for one thing, and Myshelle loved the addition to the general feel
of her breasts. She sighed happily and moved her hand from the satyr's cheek to her breast. It felt so
nice to squeeze, not a little hard and stiff like the implants had been. Plus they seemed more sensitive,
probably because of the necklace. Myshelle had always wanted bigger tits, but if she'd gotten implants
any bigger they'd have looked obviously fake on her lithe body.

She moaned softly as she continued to fondle herself, feeling the heat in her loins spiking. Her eyes
went wide as the captive suddenly realized what she was doing. Her skin turned a deep red with an
incredible blush.

It had to be the necklace, or the potions, or something. But somehow, in some way, Myshelle found
parts of herself enjoying her captivity, and it terrified her. She shuddered, wondering if the strange
alterations to her mind would continue until she was another fat shemale satyr, fucking horses and
shaking her blubbery body on stage for weirdoes that liked that sort of thing.

She began to sob when she felt her arousal rising once more at the very thought of horse fucking and
shemale satyr cocks. It wasn't fair, making her crave a cock and then not provide one.

Her soft sounds of sorrow awoke the satyr sleeping at her side. She yawned and stretched, and then
hugged Myshelle all the tighter.

"Mmm... another bad dream? I came down to get a snack last night and heard you crying while you
slept. You don't need to be scared of what isn't real." The satyr said, moving around and slipping her
hooves through the gaps between chair and armrest, sitting in Myshelle's lap.

The captive wasn't squished like she expected to be. As the satyr's arms wrapped around her, pushing
her into her plentiful, pale chest and tummy, Myshelle found herself relaxing, her tears drying up.

She hugged the satyr back as best she could, enjoying the feeling of the soft, short fur on the woman's
legs and loins as they brushed up against the bare skin of Myshelle's tummy. She craved contact like
this, someone to hug her when she was feeling sad or upset. But she couldn't trust anybody; they might
be after her for her celebrity, or her money, or just as a trophy, rather than as a person.

The satyr coaxed Myshelle's head back, leaning down and planting a gentle kiss on her lips, "Sssh,
there there. Just let Melissa kiss it and make it better." She said, giving another delicate kiss.
The kisses felt so gentle, so sweet and tender, it made Myshelle long for more. Her curse-confused mind
and body longed for more.

"I... I'm Myshelle." She said softly, shyly.

Melissa giggled, "Cute name. I like it, and I like you." She said, stroking Myshelle's hair much as the
model had done earlier while the satyr was sleeping.

"I can see that there's a nice, sweet person inside of you just yearning to get out. I know that if things
went differently in your life you wouldn't be so grouchy and snarly. You don't like being a bitch all the
time, do you?" she asked, her tone meaning it as a question, and not an insult.

Myshelle shook her head, "N-no, I don't want to be a bitch all the time. But it... it's so hard to do what I do
all day, every day. I wish I wasn't alone all the time, but I... I can't really take a boyfriend who's interested
in the real me, now can I?" She sighed, "If I'm not on the cover, I'm at least in the pages of at least one
magazine on ever newsstand in every gas station on this side of the country. I'll never find anyone who
doesn't treat me like a piece of meat, or a piggybank, or a fashion accessory."

Myshelle thought she was about to cry again, but the long tongue in her mouth, gently tickling her palate
made her moan softly instead. It was unlike anything she'd every experienced before.

She wasn't sure if it was an effect of the necklace or something natural to the satyr, but Melissa's saliva
tasted so sweet, so delicious, almost as good as the horse cum had.

Myshelle gleefully and hungrily suckled upon Melissa's tongue, the woman's hands petting her, stroking
her, giving her gentle, loving touches meant to comfort, not to arouse. Though the warm, heavy
presence in Myshelle's lap also had that effect.

The captive longed for sex, but the cuddling was nice, the cuddling dulled the ache down to a low throb.
She clung to the satyr until she felt a new warmth between the two of them.

A soft moan escaped Melissa's lips as her cock stirred to morning hardness. Its presence on Myshelle's
belly and breasts made cuddling rather difficult, as it moved both of them to desire something more.

With a blush the satyr pulled away, leaving Myshelle's front and lap feeling uncomfortably cool after
several minutes with her sweet, warm presence.

"Breakfast is still a ways off." Melissa said wistfully, the thought of food making Myshelle sigh as well,
"But we can have a little fun before breakfast. Would you like me to dance for you?"

"I... I... I..." Myshelle stuttered, blushing and lowering her gaze, "I think I'd like that." She said softly.

Melissa flicked her hair back behind her head and turned, the blue tips of her otherwise pink tail tickling
Myshelle's face as she spun. The satyr lowered herself, putting a portion of her weight in Myshelle's lap,
but keeping most of it on her hooves.
She shook her hips from side to side, bobbing her body from side to side, one arm slowly journeying up
her side. Once that arm reached the top, she repeated the movement with the other, then dropped them
down quickly.

Melissa placed both hands atop her breasts, running down over them, giving a light squeeze, tracing
over her rounded middle and giving a squeeze there as well. Her hands spread out, going to her hips,
prompting Melissa to stand and give a shake with hands on her hips, turning around.

Her hands moved down further, between her legs, cupping her balls, stroking up over her long, thick,
equine member. A thick drop of precum hand formed upon it, and Myshelle leaned down to lick it, but
the restraints on the chair got in the way. She found herself breathing heavily, unable to tear her eyes
away from the dancing satyr.

She reversed the movements, running her hands down her shaft, over her balls, back to her hips, up her
belly, and to her breasts, leaning forward with them held inches from Myshelle's face.

Melissa turned, her tush in Myshelle's lap once more, starting it all over again. It was wondrous, so
beautiful and sexy to watch. She was obviously enjoying herself while she danced, and seeing her
plentiful body jiggle, feeling it rubbing against her, Myshelle began to understand why people visited the
Amorous Satyr.

Her breaths came faster and faster, somehow the satyr managed to pleasure her without providing
anything but some small touches. Likely it was something magical, the reason why satyrs in mythology
could somehow get laid despite being drunken louts, fond of baser pleasures and dancing.

Myshelle's eye widened at that thought; more magic was being used on her. She was being seduced
and fucked by the spell of Melissa's dance. With a blush she realized she loved it, and if it felt like this,
she would probably have eagerly paid for something like this.

The captive moaned loudly, bucking her hips in the chair, grinding against Melissa, who only grinned
and pushed back a bit harder.

Myshelle felt strange as she approached climax, the lips of her sex felt puffy and swollen against the
fabric of her thong and exceptionally tight jeans. With a hard thrust against Melissa's rump, the model
felt herself erupt.

And erupt was indeed the word for it. It was like a blockage had broken away inside of her and a
massive torrent of cum burst for from her. It made a wet, splattering sound as it encounter her jeans, but
the denim wasn't enough to contain the flood, it poured through the fabric, making a huge puddle
beneath Myshelle's feet.

And it wouldn't stop; the thick whiteness just kept pouring out of her, turning Myshelle's moan into a cry
of purest pleasure. She gripped her chains, pulling herself up from the chair, bending her back in order
to thrust as hard as she could, thick, hot, sticky cum pouring from her at an incredible rate.

It was only then that she recalled Mi... Kora's words from the previous night, about how she couldn't
excrete, and that the excess would be expelled in a 'fun' way.
Myshelle couldn't judge how long her orgasm went on for, each pulse of cum seemed to spew from her
with the same intense force as the first. She felt the goo rise up to the level of her toes, and she couldn't
help but wiggle them, making them squelch in the mess.

Eventually Myshelle slumped back into the chair, a wet splotching sound accompanying her when she
did so. She hung her head, out of breath and exhausted from the ordeal.

It was then that her gaze looked downward, seeing all the thick whiteness upon the floor. It wasn't clear
like the usual fluids she expelled during sex. She looked to her groin, and spread her legs.

She saw a... bulge between her legs, something pushed several inches out of her. Her eyes widened,
"Oh no! No! Fuck no!" she whimpered.

Melissa seemed to be coming down off her own orgasmic high, turning around as she heard Myshelle's
cry.

"What? What is it?" she asked.

"Take my pants off, take them off now!" Myshelle demanded, "I need to see! I need to know what's
happening to me!"

Melissa did as she was told, digging her fingers into the torn seems, ripping Myshelle's strained pants
and thong away. The model gasped in horror at what she saw. Her netherlips looked swollen and puffy,
but they had grown thicker, along with her clit. Her vaginal opening was smaller, scarcely half the size it
was before. The whole collection was pushed out perhaps two or three inches, looking like it was
beginning to transform into a thick, bestial member.

"Oh fuck!" Myshelle cried, "Oh fuck! I'm growing a dick! I'm g-g-g..."

She bent double, or tried to as she gagged, dry heaving in disgust and panick.

"Stop it! Please make it stop! Please change... hurk!" her stomach muscles tightened painfully. Her
empty belly tried to expel contents that it did not have, and it hurt.

"Please change me back!" Myshelle whimpered, gulping air, tears streaking down her face.

Until this point, until seeing a part of her body altered and twisted, on the route to becoming something
else, Myshelle hadn't been particularly worried. Extra weight could be exercised, dieted, or surgically
removed. But this? Having the very center of her womanhood transforming into something alien to her
gender and to her species?

The captive shuddered and heaved again. This was a permanent disfigurement, even if the change
stopped where it was, she'd never be able to model a bikini bottom ever again. She wasn't going to
escape, and despite her thoughts the previous evening, she wasn't going to be rescued.

She hadn't told anyone where she was, she didn't wear a cell phone or a beeper or anything that could
be tracked down. It would be days before she was reported missing, and it would take forever for
someone to find her car.

By then it would be too late, Myshelle would be transformed into whatever Kora wanted her to be.

She sobbed loudly, sucking in a deep breath that only came out with another retch. "You're making me
into a monster!" Myshelle howled, trying to squirm away when Melissa hugged her tight.

"No, Myshelle, right now you're turning into one of us. You're going to see what it's like to be something
that you insulted, something that Mistress Kora saw that deep down in your heart that you hated."
Melissa said.

The satyr crammed two fingers into Myshelle's warped genital slit, and forced them into Myshelle's
mouth.

"No food, no water, just plain 'ol you is going into this. How does it taste?" she said, softly, sadly.

Myshelle grimaced and spat, trying to clear her tongue of the foul taste. She was silent for a few
moments, turning her head away, "...b-bitter..." she said, barely audible.

"What was that?" Melissa asked, moving her hand down as if to repeat the action.

"Bitter!" Myshelle howled, "I taste bitter! Horrible, disgusting, and bitter!"

The satyr knelt, looking Myshelle in the eye, her own eyes weren't full of anger or hatred, but of concern,
of kindness, and of pity. "And how do I taste?" Melissa asked, her tongue trailing over the captive's lips,
Myshelle's tongue following a moment later.

"Sweet. Wonderful. Delicious." Myshelle sobbed. She shuddered as she felt her lust rising again, her
proto-penis-like vagina throbbing, dripping as precum flushed her system, dripping down onto the chair.

"I... I don't want to do this. I don't want to be a shemale. Please... please... you've done enough. I'll treat
people better, I won't insult people, I'll do whatever you want. Please, just don't make me into something
else. I don't want to be a slave here." She said, sniffling.

"Sweetie," Melissa said, stroking Myshelle's cheek, "We're not slaves. All the girls stay here because we
want to. We're all like this because we love the way it feels. What are you afraid of? Being changed? Or
being changed and loving it?"

The satyr ran her hands over Myshelle's chubby tummy, gripping her wider hips, "There's a big part of
you that enjoys the hefty you, isn't there?" she asked, hugging the captive.

"Mmmhmm." Myshelle said softly, pressing her head against Melissa's chest.

"Then accept it. Love it. Embrace it. Enjoy being someone and something different. Mistress Kora
doesn't turn people into something they hate and have them stuck that way forever just because of a few
hasty words."
The sweet, beautiful satyr's closeness made Myshelle's proto-cock throb, filling her with arching desire.
She couldn't help herself as she began to lick at a nipple, hoping to coax Melissa into something that
would get rid of that painful ache and growing emptiness inside of her.

"This is meant to be a punishment, so there are going to be some uncomfortable aspects. But look at it
in another light; this is a chance for a vacation. A vacation from yourself. You can be someone else for
awhile, just enjoy it, and when Mistress Kora feels satisfied that you've learned your lesson, she has a
potion you can drink that will zap you right back to your old scrawny self the moment you take that
pendant off."

Melissa ran a finger over Myshelle's chains, she felt the clamps on her ankles change, becoming
shackles, rather than fastening her to the chair. The chain binding her wrists shortened, but it was also
no longer connected to anything. A metal collar and chain leash appeared out of thin air, fastening
around Myshelle's neck.

"Would you like to be sweet inside?" Melissa asked, standing up and giving a gentle tug on the leash,
making Myshelle stand as well. Her shoes were unsteady on the cum-slicked floor, so she kicked them
off, her thicker calves having broken the straps as they'd grown while she slept.

"Y-yes." Myshelle admitted, shyly.

Melissa smiled and sat down in the chair, she looked at the thick trickle of fluid down Myshelle's thighs,
the expelling of the leftover fluids from the foods she'd eaten translating arousal into a slow, oozing
torrent from her half-gendered sex.

"Don't listen to what Myshelle wants, she's vile, nasty, and underfed. Listen to what the new you is telling
you, sweet, sexy, sensual, kind, caring, loving, eager to help others. What is the new you asking for?
What does the pleasantly plump shemale satyr inside want?" Melissa asked, lifting a hoofed foot and
rubbing its smooth, shiny, deep navy surface over Myshelle's hybrid folds.

Myshelle closed her eyes, picturing herself like Melissa, like Kora, like the other girls in the club. She
licked her lips at the image, feeling her mouth and pussy watering at the thought of...

"Cock. She wants cock, Melissa." Myshelle admitted.

"As the newest girl, you'd call all your sisters Mistress until you got permission otherwise. Understand?"

"Yes, Mistress Melissa." Myshelle said softly, her loins tightening, giving her a twinge of pleasure as she
spoke the words.

"Is there anything that your shemale satyr self would have that your skinny human self wouldn't?
Something that would make the old Myshelle feel jealous?"

Myshelle thought for a moment, moaning softly as her body seemed to reward the answer she came up
with before she spoke, "Love, mistress." She said, "If Mistress Kora does this to people who insult you,
and if the other satyrs are as nice as you, and we're all sisters, then..."
She snuffled softly, "Then she would be loved."

Melissa smiled and hugged the transforming human, "And if your new self wanted cock and wanted
pleasure and wanted to show her big sister how much she loved her, what would she do?"

Myshelle blushed and turned, without a moment's hesitation lowering herself onto all twenty-some
inches of Melissa's equine shaft, crying out with delight as it entered her rump with ease.

Myshelle moaned, eyes half-lidded, "Wh-why does this feel so good?" she asked, twisting herself from
side to side with small motions, wanting to work every last millimeter of Melissa's shaft into her.

"Satyrs are innately sexual beings, so sex feels good. Sex almost always feels good." Melissa explained,
wrapping her arms around the model's middle, hugging her tightly.

"And sex with someone who isn't a satyr, or isn't fully a satyr, is the best sex we can have, and the best
sex we can give. It's magical, literally. Think about how good I made you feel just from giving you a
lapdace." The satyr said, one hand moving down, slipping two fingers into the narrowing slit in the tip,
her thumb and pinkie encircling the 4 inch long base.

Myshelle leaned back against Melissa, but something felt wrong, getting in the way of her full enjoyment.
She looked back to Melissa, who grinned and ran a pink-paint fingernail over the stained silk blouse that
still clung to Myshelle's frame. It fell away into fragments of thread and dust.

The captive found herself crying once more, not of fear, fright, or sorrow, but simply because she felt so
good. She blushed, shamed for feeling as she did. The most wonderful sex of her life was coming from a
plump shemale satyr while she has bound, shackled, and held hostage.

She shouldn't be enjoying it. She'd just willingly taken the cock of one of her captors inside her, taken it
with absolute glee. Yesterday Myshelle would have screamed and struggled with an equine shaft in her
ass, she would've probably felt a little bit ill at the thought of being plowed by an inhumane shemale.

But Melissa felt so soft, so cuddly against her. Her bulk was comforting, it made Myshelle feel safe and
secure. She had no idea if the choice had been her own, or if the necklace had something to do with it.

She knew that she should be trying to escape, to fight back, to flee. Not embracing the changes, not
enjoying what they were doing to her, not even a little bit.

But what Melissa said made sense. There would be some things that she didn't like, that she found
repulsive or disgusting, things that were sickening and illegal, but... they seemed like so much fun.

She'd enjoyed guzzling horse cum; she liked the heavy, bulky feeling of her two hundred pound frame,
she absolutely loved her large, implant-free breasts, she loved the feeling of a nice fat stallion cock in
her ass, and...

Myshelle moaned as Melissa pulled her fingers from the slit in what was rapidly becoming an equine
cock; the opening had grown too narrow to comfortably accommodate them. She replaced them with a
single finger. The sensation of having her proto-cock fingered and jerked off was tremendous. The
lapdace had been nothing compared to this.

She was starting to like the idea of being a shemale as well. The four inch long, three inches thick organ
between her legs felt wonderful as it was fingered and stroked. Myshelle wondered what it would feel
like fully grown, two feet of sweet stallion length between her legs, and those heavy, delicious balls.

The captive found herself nearly drooling at the thought. It was a ghastly, hideous perversion, a human
woman craving animal cock, and the wrongness of it, the strangeness of it, the humiliation, the shame; it
all excited her even more. She shouldn't be turned on by the thought of becoming a fat, cocked, mythical
creature, but she was turned on, oh fuck was she ever turned on.

The sound of the door hinges squeaking made Myshelle open her eyes just in time to see the nude form
of Kora striding into the room. The satyr leader with her hair and tail already groomed and makeup
applied, but the latex corset, skirt, gloves, and boots Myshelle had seen her in the previous evening
were gone, exposing every inch of corpulent frame.

She smiled at the sight of Myshelle being fucked, "Mmm... I see you're making new friends, my pet." She
said, her purple nailed hand reaching down, beginning to stroke her member.

Myshelle blushed, turning away, only to have Kora gently take hold of her chin, turning the captive to
face her, "Having fun?" Kora asked, her puffy, purple tinted lips tantalizingly close.

The captive couldn't help it, rather than give an answer she leaned forward, and hungrily kissed her
captor, the cause of her alteration. The satyr returned the kiss with equal hunger, lust blazing in her
eyes.

"You love it, don't you?" Kora taunted, gripping Myshelle's hair in her hand, not hard, meant more to
coax than to force. She tugged the model's head downward, bringing it down to her cock.

"Suck it, pet," she panted, still stroking the equine length. It was bigger than Melissa's, noticeably wider,
and perhaps a few inches longer. Myshelle's mouth watered and without hesitation her lips parted,
somehow managing to get them around the five and a half inch flair of Kora's fat horsecock.

The lead satyr pushed Myshelle's head down, letting inch after inch of her impressive, bestial length
slide between her pet's lips and down her throat. Myshelle kept waiting to gag, to choke, to find it difficult
to breathe. But somehow, be it the necklace or the natural ability of the satyr to fit within any lover, she
managed to take half the length into her, her tongue meeting the medial ring around her mistress's shaft.

The thought entered her mind and Myshelle did nothing to shoo it away. Though she was bound and
though she had been taken against her will she wasn't really a captive anymore. She wanted to stay, for
a little while at least, to accept her punishment and take what delights she could out of it.

She'd loved being fed, she loved feeling weight on her formally frail frame, she loved the feeling of her
growing cock, and above all she loved the feeling of huge equine shafts stuffed into her wherever they
would fit.
The feeling of being sandwiched between two bulky shemale satyrs was also delightful. They were so
soft and squishy, fun to cuddle. Myshelle wondered if they slept with several in a bed, to snuggle up to
one another in the night, to have someone to help deal with your morning wood when you awoke.

It would be fun being a satyr, living a carefree live of love and lust, not merely for sex but for food, for
drink, for affection. The lifestyle of the girls at the Amorous Satyr was a seductive parallel to her own
career. In the end both the satyrs and Myshelle showed off their bodies for a living, but while the girls
didn't have fame, they had lives filled with more pleasures than Myshelle had ever imagined.

She felt so strange, so confused, each moment she spent inside the club, the more she wanted to stay
forever. Her two forced meals had been delicious, the feeling of Melissa's cock in her ass was better
than any mundane masculine lover she'd ever had, she couldn't even imagine what it would feel like to
perform the act on someone else. A cute human girl dressed in a schoolgirl uniform, bending down to
pick something up, showing her panties, just a quick tug and a thrust and... and...

Myshelle's cries of pleasure were muffled by Kora's cock as her body seemed transformed into a geyser
for a moment; it felt like everything from tits to thighs was one big erogenous zone. As hot, sweet satyr
seed poured into her ass and down her throat Myshelle found herself not only cumming with the long,
plentiful, powerful gushes from her proto-cock, but also with streams of milk from her tits.

The warmth within her seemed to vanish almost immediately as it came, and Myshelle found the torrent
of cum narrowing, becoming a stream, the steady flow instead becoming jets. Melissa's hand wrapped
around the pet's growing length, which became a little bit larger with each jet of cum that spewed from
the tip.

The satyr-in-training had a proper cock now, though short and squat. Six inches of length, though just as
thick as Melissa's, even with a proper equine flare. As the neon-goth satyr stroked her, Myshelle's
manhood continued to grow, longer and longer, doubling its former length in a few minutes.

Kora withdrew her cock from Myshelle, an audible pop heard as the new satyr's hungry lips were
reluctantly parted from her mistress's member. Kora grinned, snapping her fingers, making everything
but Myshelle's collar and leash disappear.

"I don't think you need those anymore, hun." Kora said, planting a kiss atop Myshelle's head as she
continued to gush cum and milk. The satyr didn't mind the mess upon her fur and hooves at all. If the pet
had been able to pull herself up, she would've hugged Kora.

"Once you two are done in here, wash up before breakfast. You especially, Melissa; you have a bad
habit of showing up to eat absolutely filthy." Kora scolded.

Melissa only grinned, "Motzenger's Syndrome, Mistress Kora, you know that."

The lead satyr laughed and left the two to cuddle as Myshelle continued to rid herself of the unused
portions of the meals she'd consumed.

She finally managed to sit up, leaning back against Melissa, the neon satyr helping to coax milk and
seed from the rapidly-becoming-not-human. Myshelle couldn't make herself form words, only soft, bestial
sounds of pleasure. She found herself crying once more as Melissa planted a kiss upon her neck, her
chubby fingers no longer stroking, but rubbing the smooth skin at the base of Myshelle's penis, it was
strangely sensitive and malleable, and as her lover caressed it, Myshelle found it altering and changing.

It seemed to ooze up her shaft several inches, wrapping her increasingly sensitive member in loose skin,
providing it with a place to go inside her body, keeping her cock warm and protected.

But what prompted her eyes to join in the expulsion of fluid, though to a lesser degree, was the growing
weight she felt at he base of her shaft, the skin puffing outward as Myshelle grew real testicles. Melissa
giggled and gave her lover's growing balls a gentle squeeze, making Myshelle cry out with delight,
making the jets of cum surge from her all the stronger.

Myshelle wasn't quite a woman anymore, like all the other satyrs in the club she was now a sexy
shemale. As the flow of fluids, and the accompanying pleasure, slowed she found herself able to think
clearly again.

She reached down with her fingertips, gathering a few spoonfuls of seed, bringing it to her lips. She
smiled as the sweet taste spread across her tongue, nowhere near as sweet and delicious as Melissa or
Kora were, but much better than the horrible, bitter tang of her earlier juices.

With a playful giggle Melissa gave Myshelle a shove, sending her sprawling into the mess on the floor.
The pet responded in kind, scooping up a handful of the milk-seed mixture and tossing it at her lover.

The two were absolutely saturated by the time they headed for the showers.
10 - Myshelle's Medicine III

Shattered Shards: Myshelle's Medicine


By Von Krieger

Myshelle leaned against Melissa the entire way, her hand gripping the full satyr's own. They dripped and
dropped, leaving quite a mess behind them.

"Who's going to clean that up?" Myshelle asked, curious.

"Imps, sprites, brownies, lesser gnomes, we have a great deal of tiny fey living around in places unseen.
We're a strip club, we're a restaurant, we're a tavern, we're an inn, and we're a home, so we get all sorts
that are willing to keep things tidy in exchange for leftovers, free shows, and the occasional pair of
panties to make a tent out of."

Myshelle laughed, hugging Melissa as they stepped into the bathroom, entering one of the shower stalls
and drawing the curtain closed. The hot, heavy spray felt heavenly upon Myshelle's equally heavy body.

Without being asked she instinctively began to help Melissa wash, working shampoo into her scalp,
rubbing soapsuds over her soft, plentiful flesh. Melissa did the same for Myshelle, the two trading playful
caresses than left both of them partially erect, but neither was interested in sex at the moment, just
affection cuddling, kissing, and being close.

"What's Motzenger's Syndrome?" Myshelle asked as she rubbed lather into the fur of Melissa's lower
body.

"It's a problem in you get occasionally when you transform an individual whose race isn't intrinsically
magical into a fey. Their magical wiring isn't really set up to handle all of what's going on. You see it
most often in satyrs and nymphs, since we pretty much can't shut off the magical effects of pleasure and
seduction that we have."

"It's kind of a feedback loop where you start doing the things common to that sort of fey more and more
to the exclusion of everything else. Eat, drink, dance, sleep, fuck, that's what the satyrs in the old myths
pretty much did. They weren't natural satyrs, but rather transformed ones."

Melissa grinned and patted her large belly, "I think it's one of the reasons why Mistress Kora has us get
so big. The more of you there is, the more it takes for you to develop Motzenger's. There are a few
treatments, but they all involve a bit of a... donation from another transformed individual of the same
race."

Myshelle hugged her friend and lover tightly, enjoying the way their wet, bulky bodies slipped against
one another, "I'd do anything to help out. I think it'd be fun hanging out with you, even after this is all over
and Kora changes me back and sends me on my way."
Melissa giggled and returned the hug, "Oooh, don't say something like that around a fey, hun, they'll take
you at your word!"

The two kissed deeply, bellies, breasts, and cocks pressed up against one another, the feeling making
Myshelle blush.

"I... I'm starting to wonder if the punishment is getting to experience all this for a few days and getting
kicked out of it all at the end."

Melissa kissed her lover deeply, the action bringing both satyrs to full arousal, "Sweetie, if you love it
here, Kora won't kick you out. There's always more room for new girls. Once your changes are done,
you're going to be one incredibly sexy satyr. Most of us here were just normal girls, and a few guys, but
the more attractive the raw material, the more powerful the satyr that results from the change. I bet you'll
be able to make a busload of hockey players cream their jeans from a mile away."

Myshelle backed away and shivered, looking down over herself, "Th... this isn't normal, Melissa. I
shouldn't enjoy being like this, I'm two and a half times my original weight with a foot long horsecock
between my legs, and I can't believe that not only am I enjoying it, but I want more. I'm scared, and what
scares me is that I want this all to happen."

She looked up at her lover with watery eyes, prompting the neon satyr to forget her seductive advances
and merely hug her new friend to comfort her.

"Honey, don't worry about it. Nothing bad is going to happen to you here, and when that pendant comes
off for a whole day, you'll pop right back to your boring, bland, bitchy, bimbo body any time you want."
Melissa teased, drawing a laugh from Myshelle.

"Sure we recruit, sure we sometimes force the change on folks, sure as hell we're cheaters and
seducers and just love to 'corrupt' so-called 'innocent' hot boys and ladies into taking on the fuzz and
flab and joining our ranks. But we're fey, hun, and that means we've got rules to follow. You're worried
that your mind is so fogged by magic that you can't tell what you actually want, right?"

Myshelle nodded, and Melissa laughed.

"Then you idiot, take the pendant off!" she said, doubling over.

The new satyr blinked, reached up to her neck, following the chain around to the back to find the clasp.
To her surprise it popped open easily. She stared at the removed pendant in her hand, dumbfounded.

She felt the pendant's presence upon her mind fade, she was no longer filled with overwhelming need to
eat, to obey, and to fuck. She playfully hit Melissa in the shoulder with her fist.

"It's not funny!" she protested, "I thought this was some sort of horrible cursed artifact!"

Melissa laughed all the louder, "Sweetie, if an item is cursed and you're wearing it, you'll never notice,
it's what they do!"
Myshelle couldn't help but begin to chuckle at her friend's mirth. With the pendant removed, her feelings
for Melissa were still there, just not as sexual, or as urgent.

"And what about the satyr seduction magics?" she asked.

The gothic satyr flicked the flair of Myshelle's half-hard cock in reply, "You're satyr enough that you're
not going to feel anything you don't want to. Just close your eyes, take deep breaths, and try and
imagine a bubble around you, then pop it."

Myshelle did so, and to her surprise she felt a weight vanish from her mind, and heat from her loins. She
felt... oddly normal. She took a few deep breaths, looked herself over, and found that her feelings hadn't
changed. She still liked her body, her cock, her cute lover who looked at her expectantly.

"Well? I'm not suddenly some sort of hideous blob, am I?" she asked, grinning.

Myshelle laughed and fastened the pendant back around her neck, "No, I think you're a rather cute
blob." She said with a giggle, giving Melissa an eager, lusty kiss.

She rubbed her belly and looked down at her furless legs and toed feet. "It's not going to hurt, it is? I
mean your legs bend in a completely different way. Below the waist we're built totally different."

Melissa chuckled and took Myshelle's cock in her hand, leading her out of the shower, "Not too much
different in places," she teased, "It feels a little uncomfortable and weird at first and it takes some getting
used to, but I like my satyr legs lots more than I liked my human legs. Ingrown toenails all the time,
bleh!" she said with a giggle.

She led Myshelle to the towel rack, picking up a fluffy white towel and playfully using it to dry the new
satyr's breasts. Myshelle let out a soft moan, her nipples leaking milk.

She giggled and tried to push Melissa's hands away, "Stop that! You're going to make me all messy and
horny again!"

The neon satyr grinned and brought her lips to a thick nipple drawing out a mouthful of milk from within,
"And that is bad because?" Melissa said, punctuating her words with a soft nip.

With that small action, Myshelle suddenly found herself fully aroused once again, her body and will soft
and malleable, easily coaxed into performance by the hands and lips of a trained sculptor.

As Melissa suckled upon her breast, Myshelle felt something seem to give way, she suddenly felt a long
tongue equipped with a tongue stud within her nipple. She looked down and found that her breasts
were... changing.

The areole upon the breast she could see was growing, spreading, becoming thick and puffy, but also
pale, losing the coloration that made it differ from the rest of her skin. In a few moments it was the size of
a teacup, then a saucer.

She brought a hand up, running a single finger over the smooth, sensitive flesh. Her nipple had grown
along with it, but not to the same scale, it was larger and thicker, true, but it looked tiny compared to the
rest.

"Wh... what's happening?" she asked softly, awed as her body changed before her eyes.

As Myshelle stared in rapt fascination, her nipple... moved. Slowly moving downward and toward the
middle of her body. The model stared at it, puzzled, until a trio of new nipples appeared, aligned in a
square-like configuration upon her swollen areola.

Her bust also began to expand slowly as things seemed to shift around within her. Myshelle now sported
what looked like areole-less breasts capped with four large, flesh colored nipples. Though they weren't
hanging and saggy they looked...

"M-m-melissa? I have u-udders!" Myshelle squeaked.

"Mmm... and what delicious udders they are! I bet they feel wonderful." Melissa virtually purred bringing
her hand to Myshelle's other breast, caressing and coaxing streams of milk from her nipples with gentle
squeezes.

Myshelle blushed, they did indeed feel wonderful, the larger areolas meant more sensitivity, which
meant more pleasure, which meant more fun, and easier, more plentiful climaxes.

"Melissa, stop!" Myshelle panted, "Please stop!" The new satyr shuddered as a thought went through
her head, a thought that frightened her, once more from her completely lack of fear. She wanted to
change more, wanted her body to develop into something more sexual, better designed for feeling
pleasure. She wanted huge tits, a big fat equine cock, and huge, heavy balls.

Melissa continued to gleefully suckle, and it took Myshelle some pushing to get her head away. It was
only then, deprived of the milk, that Melissa realized what she was doing. "Sorry about that." She said,
her pale body reddened with a blush, "Once I get a taste, it's kind of hard for me to stop."

Myshelle nodded, "Is it... Normal to want bigger...You know?" she asked, "The more I change, the more
pleasurable this gets, the more I want it to keep happening. The bigger my tits get, the bigger I want
them to be. The bigger my cocks gets, the more I can't imagine going without it. The more my body is
changed, the more change I want."

Myshelle hugged Melissa tightly, pulling the neon satyr against her, Melissa sighed softly and began
running her fingers through the model's hair.

"Yeah, at the start we're all like that, it feels so good, so wonderful and liberating it's only natural to yearn
for more. But the bigger you go, in boobs, balls, or body fat, the more difficult it is to do some things, to
find clothes that aren't spellcrafted, to manage to hide a hard on..."

"For the first few months your libido is pretty hard to control, and if you end up with Motzinger's like I
have, it's never in control. I can't go out in public without fear that I'll get horny and end up using my
dance to have some cutie on their knees, sucking my cock on a street corner."
Myshelle gasped softly, "Oh... that doesn't sound bad at all."

"Yeah, but the mundane folks frown upon sex in public places and using mind-altering magics. I'm one
of the best dancers here, and if I get real carried away, things might go beyond a little loving on the
street corner." Melissa said, blushing.

Myshelle cried out as a strange numbness swept over her feet, accompanied by a gentle pressure at her
temples. She clenched her eyes shut at the weird sensations, the muscles on her face giving small
spasms as something grew at her temples.

"Wh-what's going on?" she asked, unable to keep herself from blinking, her bust and belly making it
difficult to see her toes as well.

Melissa grinned and began to rub Myshelle's feet, "Well, it looks like you're getting a bit more of the
moo-cow rather than just the udders. You've got some small bumps on your temples that are going to be
horns, eventually, and I think you're well on your way to having to throw out your shoe collection."

The numbness suddenly overtook Myshelle's fingers, "W-wait! What's going on? Why are my hands
changing?" she asked.

Melissa giggled, "Well, it's probably because you've had a lot more animal cum than satyr cum than is
usual for a transformation. The ice cream we use for controlling the change has a good dose of bull seed
in it. We've never gone with the ice cream as the first catalyst before. Don't worry about it."

The neon satyr took Myshelle's hands in her own, her fingertips gently tracing over the digits, stroking
where the first two and last two fingers upon each had begun to merge, teasing the thickening flesh in
the middle.

"You're going to have two fingers now." Melissa explained as her growing horns still made Myshelle
unable to stop blinking.

"I've always thought that was kind of sexy. Big, thick fingers," she said, bringing the tips of what once
had been Myshelle's right middle and index fingers to her mouth, suckling on the as they thickened, flesh
and bone growing to become one large, thick digit.

"I'd love to have a hand like this; I keep imagining wrapping my two fingers around a cock, curling my
nice thick thumb, coaxing the shaft gently into my mouth, curling my tongue around it."

As Melissa mentioned it, Myshelle couldn't help but picture the image in her head, so wonderfully sexy,
beautiful, and exotic. Her tongue slipped from between her lips, curling around the imaginary cock, only
there was a bit more of it to curl. She felt a bit of tightness in her jaw and lips, like muscle flexes, her
facial structure altering just a bit to accommodate the new tongue.

It was long and thick, extending a good ten inches from her lips, and a bit wider. Her teeth felt funny,
moving around a bit, and taking on a more boxy, bovine shape, though not transforming so far from
human that she would be chewing grass.
Melissa ran her tongue over her lover's fused fingers, now a little bit longer so the two inch thick digits
could bend properly. The satyr's tongue curled around each thumb in turn, also grown thick to match the
size of the new satyr's fingers.

The neon satyr leaned forward, kissing each of the new satyr's horns as they gently poked through the
skin, pricking her tongue on the small point adorning each tiny black horn.

"Mmm, I just love seeing the changes in a newbie, going from the mundane human to the more exotic."
She said, pulling away, allowing Myshelle to look over her altered form.

The model looked down at her three fingered hands, flexing them experimentally, admiring the shiny
black nail upon each.

She reached up and felt her small, bovine horns upon her temples, and then stuck her tongue out as far
as she could, moving it in the air, admiring its dexterity. She shivered with arousal as a thought passed
through her mind; she couldn't wait to wrap it around a cock.

She stood, raising a leg and peering at the altered foot upon the end of it, her toes merged into two
larger ones, once more topped with a thick, black nail. Stray strands of hair rested upon her ears, which
new muscles made twitch, sending the tickling strands away. The motion was instinctual and she did not
notice.

"You look so sexy right now, Myshelle." Melissa said with a grin, handing her a towel so that she could
finally dry herself, and remove stray droplets of milk, as well as a few more of precum.

The new satyr grinned, "You think so?"

"Honey, I know so." She said, planting a kiss on Myshelle's cheek.

"Breakfast will be served soon; the dining room is down the hall to the left." Melissa said, drying herself
off as well.

"As much fun as breakfast is, I'm going to have to grab something later. If you're really serious about
helping me with a cure for my condition, Mistress Kora will have to set something up. You'll keep your
word on that, right?"

Myshelle nodded, "Of course! I'll do anyth..." she grinned, "I'll do what I can."

Melissa laughed and gave her lover a playful swat on the rump, "You're already the sexiest satyr in the
club to me, Myshelle, and you're only going to grow more beautiful as the change progresses."

The model blushed and looked over her figure, shoving aside her old prejudices. The weight suited her,
the roundness padded out just the right places, and just as Melissa had said, the touches of bovine upon
her body, the udder-like breasts, the odd hands, made her look exotic.

"Maybe not the most beautiful, but I..." she blushed; she'd never gotten into a casual discussion about
her beauty before. "I think I'm pretty sexy." She admitted.
The gothic satyr nodded and stepped behind her lover, placing the pendant around Myshelle's neck, not
fastening it, merely leaving the central stone between her plump breasts.

"See? And you feel that way without a drop of magic, satyr or otherwise." She said, tickling Myshelle's
elongated ear with her studded tongue.

"I..." Myshelle's eyes widened, "I guess so." She said with a smile, turning to a shocked giggle as
Melissa pinched her sides and tickled her.

"Now don't eat too much, hun, I want you to save some room for me, you hear? I want to try out that new
tongue of yours." She said, giving her lover a nuzzle of the neck before she headed for the door.

The pet quivered with delight, licking her lips at the thought of sweet, tasty Melissa-cock in her future, "I'll
try," she said as she fastened the pendant around her neck and began to dry herself once more, "But I
think I'd like to be up in your weight class when we have some fun."

Melissa giggled, "Oh you will be, I just know it!" she said as the two walked out into the hall and parted
ways.

-o-

Myshelle was about in erotic overload as she sat at the table. There were several dozen satyrs, all
shemale, all naked, all in various states of semi-arousal, all varying degrees of heavy. There were some
that were merely curvy and plump, and a few that rivaled Kora for bulk.

They were all very touchy-feely, giving Myshelle hugs, pats, rubs, and gropes. She wasn't sure she
could make it through breakfast without moistening the hooves of everyone present with her plentiful
climactic fluids. As it was she had a raging erection hidden beneath the table.

The two girls pressing up against her did not help at all. As many were very wide individuals, typical
chairs would be constricting, pressing into their sides with discomfort, and with so many three hundred
pound individuals, chair backs would quickly be bent or broken.

Thus even at the dinner table they all sat on bar stools, which allowed the black skinned, black furred,
white haired, comparatively thin satyr on Myshelle's left and the large, hefty, thick-boned Clydesdale
satyr on her right to scoot up so they were hip to hip, belly to belly, and breast to breast.

Myshelle could smell the scent of oatmeal wafting from the kitchen; it didn't smell particularly appetizing
compared to what she had been fed so far. She wondered why something so healthy and bland would
be served to a bunch of hefty shemales.

As soon as the carts were wheeled into the room, Myshelle got her answer. Servers began pulling all
sorts of toppings for the oatmeal and placing them upon the table. Jellies of all sorts, sliced fruit, thick,
rich cream, butter, brown, white, and powdered sugar, cinnamon, honey, raisins, nuts, and flavored
syrups of all kinds. There were also pastries covered with frosting, buckets of ice cream to mix with the
oatmeal, thick slices of butter-crisped toast, crispy bacon, boxes of sugary cereals, eggs prepared in a
variety of ways.

It almost seemed like the scent of the oatmeal had overwhelmed the new satyr and prepared her for
disappointment. But what was being presented before here wasn't merely a bowl of bland mush, but a
virtual breakfast cornucopia. She took a few pastries and munched on them as the food was placed on
the table, big ladles placed in the pots for easy and plentiful access. She waited patiently for her turn, but
found that the girls next to her were selecting her portions for her.

The new satyr noticed that her bowl seemed to be much larger than anyone else's, and that oatmeal
was only a fraction of what went into it. The oatmeal went in first, followed by the pre-melted butter, fruit,
cream, sugar, chocolate syrup, and crushed peanuts, more like a sundae than oatmeal.

Before she could fully grasp what was happening, she found a straw pressed against her lips, and with
her pendant-driven hunger, she wrapped her lips around it and sucked, finding delicious cream. She'd
never thought of cream as a beverage before, but before she knew it, Myshelle had slurped down an
entire pitcher.

Myshelle found her stool pushed over to the corner of the table, to better allow the other satyrs room to
have fun with the newbie. She quickly found herself to be the center of attention.

She didn't have the first clue how to best feed the furnace that her portly new form seemed to be, but the
other satyrs did. She was given huge serving spoonfuls of the oatmeal mix, her mouth opening wide
enough to take a horsecock in order to accommodate them.

But each big ladleful of deliciousness was easily swallowed, the sweet deliciousness spreading across
her tongue. A spoon occasionally replaced with a straw, or a pair of lips. The other satyrs petted
Myshelle, caressed her, one even brushed and braided her long, auburn hair, making sure to keep it out
of her face, and out of the food.

Oh the wonderful, wonderful food. Myshelle wished every breakfast could be as plentiful and delicious
as this one, such a wonderful variety to sample, and a belly that could take so much. It was almost
erotic, the manifold vibrant tastes and textures of breakfast. She couldn't help herself; if something was
brought before her mouth she gobbled or gulped it down, giving little regard to what it was. Her body told
her to eat, eat, eat, and she was powerless to resist. It felt so good, being fed like this, being caressed
like this.

It was a little messy, but the other satyrs did quite a good job of cleaning her off, giggling and leaning
down, using long equine tongues to lap a stray dollop of whipped cream or a fallen cherry from her
chest. It all fell on her chest; after all, her breasts were huge. Or were they her udders now?

Either way, they began to leak milk as they were licked and caressed. Were they growing again? They
felt like they were getting bigger, their weight more and more upon her belly. Not just her breasts, but her
cock and balls as well. It felt like getting an erection, but it never stopped erecting, the more blood flowed
into her shaft, the larger it got.

Soon the length began to press up against the table and Myshelle couldn't help but thrust, especially as
her thick nipples were gently taken between expert fingers, having the milk coaxed out of them and into
bowls, which were poured upon her meal. Oh how perfect and delicious her milk tasted, far better than
anything that she had tasted that had ever come out of a cow.

She giggled, letting out a low, playful moo, relaxing, letting herself become enraptured with the orgy of
eating and caressing. The slow expansion of her body came quicker now, more natural now that she
had ceased resisting it. She felt each mouthful of food slide down her gullet and reach her belly, only to
be quickly whisked away to pad her prodigious frame.

Her tits leaked, her cock leaked, her body swelled, and still Myshelle longed for more. In her haze she
didn't notice that the oatmeal had been left behind, the mixture she was being fed a thick slop of butter,
cream, frosting, sugar, and blueberry syrup, seemingly designed for expanding her body at a rapid rate.

Myshelle found herself having to push away from the table, so large had her belly become. Her erect
equine shaft now rose above the height of the table, and thus became fair game for the other satyrs to
play with.

The former model's revelry was broken by a feeling of intense pressure upon her feet, not painful or
uncomfortable, merely strong. The giggles and words of the satyrs around her seemed to fade away,
and all Myshelle could hear were the loud pops and cracks of the bones in her feet altering.

She looked down, only to find her view blocked by her own girth, she leaned to the side, trying to see,
but there were satyrs in her way.

Myshelle felt suddenly like she'd been kicked in both knees by a mule. She felt her knees break
painlessly, or at least that was what it felt like, as bone and tissue grinded together. The intensity was so
great that she fell off her stool in surprise.

Her hefty body was protected by a generous layer of fat, but her head still only had the smallest amount
of flesh between floor and skull. Myshelle saw stars for a moment and she rolled onto all fours, feeling
dizzy.

But her changing legs would not cooperate, and all she managed to do was to press her cock against
the floor, sandwiched by the heavy weight of her belly. She moaned with pleasure, but it came out as a
lowing moo.

That seemed to snap her from the haze of lust and hunger that had overcome her. With wide eyes she
leapt to her feet... hooves... and ran from the room, darting back to the bathroom, her bulky body
bouncing against itself as she ran.

She began to pant, not from exertion, as even though her three hundred some pound frame seemed out
of shape and flabby, it didn't hamper her at all. Well, except for the pleasurable sensations that filled her
as her milk-filled udders wobbled and her cock bounced off her belly.

She burst into the bathroom, looking for a mirror, her hooves sending loud, hard echoes through the
large room. She found what she was looking for between two banks of shower stalls, flanked by two
potted trees was a full length mirror upon the wall.
Myshelle's eyes widened at the sight of her reflection. She didn't recognize it. The creature in the mirror
was not Myshelle, but rather something that had snuck up upon her and devoured her.

The former human could see no familiar features in the mirror, not even her eyes. Her blue eyes filled
with an unnatural lust. Her corpulent body had to be well over three hundred pounds. Her tits... udders...
whatever they had become, were a pair of massive, milk-filled orbs that would look right at home on a
fetish porn star. No, not even a porn starlet, but a milk cow.

A big, fat milk cow stripper. No one would believe her if she had said she was, Myshelle, THE Myshelle,
the cover girl, the budding actress, the sexy, svelte starlet who had a career in film ahead of her.

That life seemed like a distant dream, a bad dream. There was nothing warm and comforting in
Myshelle's all of it cold, distant, prickly. How sad was it that the bloated milk bag that she'd become had
gotten more sex and affection in the past three hours than Myshelle had gotten in the past three years?

It would be so easy to let it go, just throw it all away and embrace the life of an amorous satyr stripper
and whore with open arms, and open legs. The very thought of being paid to fuck made her loins ache
with desire.

She was a satyr now, a fat, slutty shemale satyr.

Myshelle approached the mirror, not wanting to believe it, not wanting to see the horns upon her head,
the hooves that had replaced her feet, the blotches of tan discoloration upon her legs, the nearly three
foot long, throbbing, delicious beast-cock. Oh how she wanted to wrap her lips around it, probe its
depths with her... oh gods, with her thick, fat, cow tongue.

She let out a cry that was half pleasure and half despair, her long-teased member finally erupting at the
thought of oral self-satisfaction. The offending reflection was banished under a torrent of Myshelle's
seed, the new satyr dropping to her knees, unable to keep from wrapping her thick, clumsy, bovine
hands around her throbbing, spurting manhood and jerking herself off.

"I... I don't want to be a cow." Myshelle sobbed softly.

"Liar." Came the soft, seductive voice of Kora, the lead satyr standing in the doorway, "Tell the truth."

Myshelle winced and bowed her head, unable to meet her mistress' gaze. "I don't want to be a cow!" she
protested, voice wavering.

"That's not it, hun." Kora said, kneeling beside her pet in the thick, sticky mess that was slowly spreading
across the floor, "What is it that really has you upset?"

Myshelle wrapped her bulky arms around Kora, hugging her mistress tightly, "A part of me knows that I
shouldn't like this, like being a cow. But it's getting smaller all the time, and I'm not sorry to see it go. I... if
I change all the way, I don't think I'll ever want to change back. I don't want to make that decision."

The red-haired satyr grinned, nuzzling her pet's neck, "Would you like me to decide for you, Myshelle?"
Myshelle closed her eyes, a tear trailing down her cheek as she whispered her answer, "...yes..."

"It's so telling that you break down, not by captivity and forced feeding, but by gentle, loving affection
and free will. You'd rather have this forced upon you than go along peacefully with it, wouldn't you?"

Myshelle found herself nodding, "Why is that? What's wrong with me?"

The satyr laughed, "You get off on being forced to do something, even if it isn't entirely forced."

Kora slipped a finger through the ring of Myshelle's collar, "Let's get you strapped back into the chair and
get you marked as my property then, my pet."

Myshelle moaned softly as she stood, following along obediently behind Kora, her face and chest red
with a shameful blush. The thought of being strapped into the chair, the gag in her mouth, food poured
down her throat, it made her so very, very horny.

-o-

Much to her surprise, Myshelle was not lead back to the small room behind the kitchen, but rather to a
very pretty, well decorated room. The floor was coated with rubber, and metal hooks rose from the floor
and lowered from the ceiling in places.

In the middle of the room was a large, plush, comfy looking chair, comfy save for the fact that it had
thick, padded, restraint straps placed on it. Looking like solid black leather at first, but the light glinted off
runes painted upon it, the leather magically enchanted for strength. The straps would hold, despite them
being merely sewn onto the arms of the chair.

It looked halfway between a recliner and a barber's chair, save for the large black dildo rising up from the
middle. Kora led her to it and gave her a shove, forcing her into the chair, the huge, thick, equine-molded
cock slid easily into Myshelle's tailhole, making her moo softly with pleasure as she sunk down on it, her
mistress placing straps around her ankles, wrists, neck, and waist with practiced ease.

Kora grinned, something metallic glinting in her latex gloved hand. "Stick out your tongue, my pet." She
said with a grin.

Myshelle did as she was told, and found her long tongue within Kora's latex grip. An instrument looking
rather like a pair of pliers was gripping in the satyr's other hand, pinching down upon Myshelle's tongue.

There was a cold pinch, a soft popping sound, and a momentary flair of heat. Kora removed the device,
allowing Myshelle to see the golden stud that now ran through her tongue. There had been no pain at
all, merely a sense of pressure. The new satyr pet didn't even taste blood.

"I mark all my pets with orichalcum adornments; I can afford it, after all. They'll be staying where they are
for quite a while, hun." She says with a grin, placing it upon Myshelle's lip as she stared at the
decoration upon her tongue.

With a quick squeeze and another cold caress, Myshelle's lower lip sported a ring.
"W-wait!" Myshelle sputtered, getting her tongue back in her mouth, "If these can't be removed, what
about if I want to go back to being a hmmmph!"

Myshelle's protests were silenced by the return of the feeding gag.

"It doesn't matter what you want, pet," Kora said with a grin, "You wanted me to make the choice for you,
remember?"

She gave the lip ring a gentle tug, and then with a quick motion of her hand added a ring to the side of
Myshelle's nose, and then a trio to each elongated, bovine ear.

The satyr giggled and leaned down, her tongue slipping in through the gag, curling around Myshelle's
own tongue, Kora's tongue stud meeting her pet's own. The former model found herself a little angry that
her body would be altered like this without her being told. But she also found it exhilarating, something
permanent beyond her transforming flesh, being made Kora's property.

It was something forced upon her, something that marked her even more as a pet, and it sent a thrill
through her loins, making a thick trickle of precum begin to pour from her cock.

A wicked grin appeared on Kora's face as she brought the device down to Myshelle's cock, placing it at
the top of her flare, just above the slit. The former human shook her head, not wanting such a sensitive
place to be adorned with such invasive jewelry, but her wishes did not matter.

She cried out into her gag as Kora squeezed the device, a thick golden ring forever made a part of her
cock. She didn't climax, but she sprayed a rather large gout of pre-cum that left the latex-clad satyr
dripping with it.

Kora laughed and licked her fingers clean. She turned and walked from the room, returning a few
moments later pulling a rather strange contraption upon a wheeled platform. It was an old fashioned,
claw foot bathtub with the drain connected by plastic tubing to a hand pump, which had more plastic
tubing leading out, which was promptly fitted to Myshelle's feeding gag.

The lead satyr smiled, and stroked Myshelle's cheek with a gooey hand, "You might find this a bit
strange, but I'm sure you're going to love the end result." She said with a chuckle.

Kora turned her head, "She's ready for you now, Melissa."

A side door opened and the neon satyr stepped into the room, black runic drawings upon her pale white
skin. She smiled and strode over to the captive Myshelle, removing the feeding tube for a few moments
so she could properly kiss her bound lover.

"This may seem a bit strange and scary, but don't worry. Everything will be fine. Once this is all said and
done, I'll never have to worry about Motzenger's Syndrome ever again, and neither will you." She said,
replacing the tube and stepping into the tub.

"Mistress, if I have your permission?" she asked, bowing to Kora, who merely nodded and stood at the
pump.

Melissa smiled and brought a strange gemstone to her lips, dark green shot with veins of black, about
the size of a robin's egg. She placed it in her mouth and swallowed, humming to herself as she did so.

The gothic satyr began to dance, not like the lapdance Myshelle had gotten earlier, nor something of a
stripper. This was more beautiful, more graceful, rather like ballet. It was bewitching and Myshelle found
her eyes focused upon her lover, found herself instinctively humming the song.

As the satyr danced her skin slowly took on a shiny sheen. There was a fluid grace to Melissa's
movements, and as Myshelle watched the dance, she could swear she saw beads of perspiration begin
to drip from the tips of the satyr's hair.

Only the droplets were not sweat, they were mostly white, with small specks of pink and blue coloration.
More of the droplets began to form upon Melissa's body, falling around into the tub.

Myshelle could only watch as her lover's cock stirred to arousal, whiteness dripping from the tip, not cum
or precum, but something else entirely. She didn't understand what was going on, she would have asked
Kora, but the gag prevented speech, and she could not bear to take her eyes off the beautiful dance for
even a moment to try and catch her mistress' gaze.

Dark blue droplets began to fall from Melissa's legs, and as the satyr danced she seemed to be growing
thinner, smaller. Her bulky body appeared to be thinning before Myshelle's eyes. Was her lover
somehow donating some of her weight to make Myshelle even heavier? How would that help to solve
her illness?

As the dance continued Melissa's flesh grew transparent, not showing muscle and bone within, but a
single color all the way through. The droplets became rivulets of moisture, dripping down Melissa's body.

Myshelle cried out as her friend and lover began to melt before her eyes. All the while Melissa continued
to dance. Kora began using the pump, pulling the shed essence of the pale satyr into the clear tube,
which immediately filled with the swirling white-pink-blue mixture.

The pounds literally melted away from Melissa. Myshelle was forced to watch as Melissa's rounded belly
and plentiful breasts faded away into flatness. She danced as her tail dripped from her body, the
beautiful color fading from her hair, leaving it a washed out brown. The white seemed to leech from her
skin, making it darker, giving a spattering of freckles.

The fur upon her legs faded away, bereft of bones, they took on a human shape. Tears filled Myshelle's
eyes as she watched her lover's lips part in a moan of pleasure that turned into bubbling as fluid from
within oozed out of her, cascading down her chin and neck, over A-cup breasts, over a flat belly, and
down over a rapidly shrinking cock.

For a moment Melissa appeared as she had been before she had become a satyr, a blend of human
and elven, her eyes meeting Myshelle's. She smiled, the sight stirring a memory from within the former
model's head, something from several years past, an assistant, a shy, girl next door whose pointed ears
showed her elven that had once, with a red face, asked the model on a date.
Myshelle had been offended, disgusted, outraged, she'd had her fired immediately, and had taken
delight in seeing the over-reaching sub-human lesbian whore storm out in tears. Tears like the ones that
filled Myshelle's eyes. How could she ever have delighted in being so cruel to this wonderful, sweet,
beautiful creature?

And she was sweet, oh how she was sweet. The smooth, silk fluid that had been Melissa's body reached
her lips, pouring into Myshelle. She could not describe the flavor, knowing that it was sweet, and that the
merest taste brought tears to her eyes and broke her heart into a million pieces.

And even as she melted, Melissa continued her beautiful, heart wrenching dance. Her cock had
vanished, leave smoothness between her legs. Myshelle didn't want to watch, didn't want to see the love
of her life melt away into a rail, fragile wreck. She didn't want to eat her.

Myshelle pulled at her bonds with all of her might, but the enchanted leather held easily. As she danced
Melissa began to sink into the fluid that had been her body. She broke her gaze from Myshelle as her
face began to lose definition. She raised a melting, mitten-like hand to her lips and blew Myshelle a kiss
as no part of her existed below the hips.

She turned her back upon her lover, her fingertips meeting the muck that had once been her body. One
arm fell away, flesh turned to fluid no longer able to keep it held to her body.

Her torso began to sink into the multicolored fluid that had once been flesh and bone. Her hair fell away,
transformed into oozing clump, transformed into goo as they dripped down her back.

Her face began to smooth out, melting like a wax figure, eyebrows, lashes, nose, and lips turning white
and dripping away, leaving only the suggestion of a face; the black void of the mouth and eyes, now
visible from behind.

The head and neck merged as shoulders melted away, the head tilting back, the face moving around,
lipless mouth forming a smile, a translucent eyelid sliding down in a final wink atop a gentle bulge atop
the fluid.

And then Melissa was gone.

Tears poured from Myshelle's eyes as she clenched them shut. She didn't understand why Melissa
would do this, why she would destroy herself. Was it revenge for Myshelle's mocking scorn of her past
adoration? Myshelle deserved it. Why had she ever done such a hateful, cruel thing? Why had she
banished such a kind, loving person? She could've had years spent with the love she felt for Melissa if
she had only opened her cold, icy heart.

And now? Now it was too late.

She lowered her head, a terrible wail of emotional agony rising in her throat, muffled by the candied treat
that had once been her lover as it was pumped down her hateful, loathsome gullet.

She deserved it for what she had done, how she had behaved, to everybody. For a few short hours she
had known what love was like, and for the rest of her life she would mourn its loss.

Myshelle would be all the more alone and worthless having had a few moments of joy and affection.

She sat and swallowed her punishment, which seemed to amuse Kora greatly.

"Good thing you have those four stomachs now." The lead satyr said with a heartless laugh.

She wondered how the satyr could be so cruel, to casually throw away the life of one of her satyrs and
laugh about it, merely to take revenge on a small, petty, worthless being.

"You're not worthless." Whispered a voice in Myshelle's ear.

A gentle warmth spread over her body as it began to expand, putting Melissa's mass to use. It wasn't
merely the usual swelling of her flesh; it was soft, gentle, like a loving, tender caress.

"That's because it is." Said the voice again, "Don't be sad, Myshelle. I'm not gone. I'm not dead, or dying,
or anything even close." Said Melissa.

The former model felt the sensation of a loving, lustful kiss, "One spirit might not be enough to accept
the strongest satyr magic, but two can easily take anything that the Fey can dish out. I'm not leaving you
alone, beautiful, I'm not hurting you; I'm making sure that we'll be together. Forever."

The more of the fluid that was pumped into Myshelle, the larger her body became, the more she felt
Melissa's presence, the loving satyr's spirit entwined with her own. She opened her eyes, looking down
at her body. She watched her tanned skin go pale, the color slowly leaching out of it.

"One flesh, one soul, one spirit, eternally." Melissa whispered.

Myshelle could feel something tickling her mind, memories that weren't her own, a past that she had
never experienced; an unpleasant, hurtful, human life that she had made all the worse. Pain magnified
pain, Myshelle's guilt mixing with Melissa's suffering, the result unbearable.

And then it all went away, all that had been human seemed suddenly distant now, something that was
not even worth thinking about. There was love, love of the other satyrs, her sweet, beautiful sisters, they
had taken her in from her life of human misery, and made it go away. She lived life to its sweet fullest
now; the human world had nothing to offer her.

"Do you want that, my love?" Melissa said softly, giggling as their shared body began to complete its
transformation into satyrhood, their fur tickling as it grew from their legs, their long equine tail sprouting
from their rump.

"Yes!" Myshelle said in her mind, "Oh please, yes!"

"Good." The neon satyr purred, "It'll take a few hours before we get settled in. Just enjoy your first day
as a satyr, mmm... g'night."
Melissa yawned, her consciousness wrapping itself within Myshelle's as if it were a blanket. The new
satyr remained in this state, disconnected from her body, psychically embracing her lover, until a dull
ache drew her back to wakefulness

Myshelle opened her eyes and stood, no longer strapped to the chair. She looked over her body, smiling
as she found that she was perhaps half again as heavy as she had been before. She loved the way it
felt, thick and hefty, her flesh rubbing against other flesh, so soft and smooth.

Her auburn hair cascaded down her shoulders, the tips transformed into a navy blue just above her
thick, luxurious tail, colored just the same way. Her body shape felt different, retaining the large belly and
bust she'd had before, but adding Melissa's shapely hips and butt to the mix, giving her an extremely
exaggerated hourglass figure.

She strode happily on heavy cloven hooves. Unable to see over her girth, she kicked out a leg to the
side, delighting in the sight of her fur. She ran both of her three fingered hands through its sweet
softness. The pure snow white of her fur was just a few shades off from her now naturally pale skin. But
rather than the black of the typical bovine blotches, Myshelle sported the gorgeous navy that Melissa's
fur had been.

The satyr let out a soft, happy moo, the noise making her giggle. She practiced walking, shaking her big
bovine booty. Something tickled within her mind, but she ignored it. She took in a deep breath, sighing
softly at the throbbing arousal from her loins.

Her cock hadn't changed much, perhaps a few inches of thickness and length, some minor changes in
shape, and the alteration of the color to a very pale pink with navy blotches.

Myshelle was horny as hell, and she knew exactly where to go to slake her lusts. She went there all the
time, after all, to help with her...

Oh right! She wasn't the one with Motzenger's that had been Melissa's problem, thankfully gone forever
now that the two were one.

Her cock didn't ache anywhere near as much as Melissa's had in the throes of a Motzenger's lust fit, but
it was still rather annoying, and something that she was very eager to have quenched.

She smiled, admiring herself in one of the mirrors that studded the bondage room's walls. She took pride
in the fact that she looked about as big as Kora now, though the lead satyr had more of a belly, whereas
Myshelle had bigger boobs, butt, and balls. It wasn't enough, though. She wanted to be bigger. As big as
her gorgeous shemale satyr body would allow her to be and still be able to keep dancing.

The thought made her quiver and gasp with delight, she couldn't wait until Mistress Kora allowed her to
dance again. Her cock throbbed, a few pints of precum splattering onto the floor.

The bovine satyr giggled and strode out into the hall, the cowbell placed around her neck giving off low,
melodious tones as she walked. She didn't remember it being there before, but it had the same vaguely
magical warmth of her orichalcum piercings. She reached down and gave her cock ring a playful tug,
making her moo with pleasure.
She needed to reach the stables quite quickly, before she made a mess.
11 - Myshelle's Medicine IV

Shattered Shards: Myshelle's Medicine


By Von Krieger

Myshelle took a deep breath, moaning softly at the twin scents of horse and sex, the scents she had
faintly detected outside the club what seemed like a lifetime ago.

The horses weren't penned up within their stalls, but were allowed to roam around freely. A white mare
with a pale blue mane approached the satyr, curiosity sparkling in her sapphire eyes. Myshelle knew
these weren't mere beasts, but creatures of the fey, like herself. A part of her new that, but another part
of her gasped in awe at the sight of the beautiful snow mare.

The equine gently nudged Myshelle's middle with her snout, her long tongue playfully lapping at the
satyr's shaft. She knew exactly what Myshelle wanted, and seemed rather eager to give it to her.

Her member ached, its massive weight longing for relief. But she wasn't tall enough to mount the mare
properly. Her eyes darted around, finding a wooden plank atop some cinder blocks that was used for the
specific purpose, the way it was stained with seed.

The mare gently took Myshelle's cockring in her teeth, leading her over to it. As she climbed up onto the
platform, she felt her hooves stick a bit to the presence of past satyr ejaculations. Rather than disgusting
her, it excited her. She knew from Melissa that this was a perfectly acceptable thing for a satyr to do, but
she still had a very human mindset, and found it comforting that she wasn't the only satyr that did this.

She was a little hesitant, even though the horses kept here had human levels of intellect, they were still
animals of a sort. The more Myshelle thought about it, the less she wanted to actually go through with...

The thoughts of finding something else to make love to immediately vanished from her mind as the mare
backed herself up, allowing the first few inches of Myshelle's equine shaft to slip into her.

The former human cried out softly, not at all minding the moo she made as she did so. She gripped the
mare's snow white flanks and pushed herself in deeper, every inch of her three foot shaft buried within
the playful mare's snatch.

Myshelle mooed happily as she began to thrust. No wonder the satyrs kept horses here, no bipedal
creature would be able to take their massive bestial shafts and grip them as the mare did. There just
wasn't enough body to make a pussy that long, even the satyr magic didn't help.

There was also such an erotic thrill that Myshelle felt, every bit of her that was still human, though there
weren't many, screamed out that this was repulsive, disgusting, and wrong. Every bit of her satyr self,
every part that she had gained from Melissa, told her that it was a fun thing to do exactly because
humans felt it to be something that was wrong.
The mare was so large, so heavy, so easy for Myshelle to put her five hundred plus pound bulk into
every thrust, another reason for the horses to be here. After all, most human girls, and some of the
smaller satyrs, would be unable to support Myshelle's new weight; just a minor problem with her new,
beautiful bulk. But the satyr wouldn't give up even a single pound of her gorgeous girth.

She loved being big, she loved being heavy, she loved having a huge belly, huge butt, huge tits, hot,
heavy balls, and a throbbing three foot cock. She loved the sensations she felt as gallons of seed surged
from her, of milk being suckled from her impressive udders.

No way could she give this up. No way could she imagine returning to being a stick thin, scrawny
woman. She couldn't possible give up her cock, oh how she wished she could've had one earlier. The
image came to mind of Myshelle's favorite photo of herself, a smile on her face, eyes half lidded, leaning
back, seemingly in the wind, the short red dress she was wearing moving up, mere millimeters from
showing panties.

She imagined the dress bunched up a few inches, the thick, hot horsemeat between her legs jutting from
the small, svelte, sexy body that she'd had before. Certainly not as sexy as she was now, but her thin,
human self was exactly the kind of thing that would just about give her an instant orgasm now.

The thought of a small, thin human girl sitting in her lap, tentatively sliding down her massive cock, it was
enough that she couldn't wait to be able to perform again, or for the first time. She wasn't quite sure
which. Thought over all it didn't really matter, she knew what she was doing, and the part of her that had
been Melissa knew that combined the magical power they controlled while in the dance would more than
make up for an inexperience left over from Myshelle.

She couldn't leave. She couldn't possibly leave. She was the lead dancer and the most popular whore,
after all. Meli... Myshelle couldn't just go and leave Kora with her best performer missing. Even if she
had wanted to leave, it would only be polite to stay until Mistress Kora had a replacement.

But why would she ever want to leave? The food, the company, the many opportunities to dance and
fuck every day, the sweet, sexy horses here, the beds, furniture, showers, doorways, everything
designed to easily allow someone of Myshelle's bulk to move around with ease. Life at the Amorous
Satyr would be heavenly.

Myshelle's daydreaming was cut short as the mare's vaginal walls tightened upon her shaft, the equine
love tunnel gripped her tightly, milked her eagerly, almost hungrily. The satyr found herself unable to pull
out, merely able to thrust in deeper, allowing more of her cock to be enveloped by the mare's pussy.

The tightness was too much for her to take; her pendant-fueled growth made her erupt with the now
familiar amounts of seed. Myshelle threw back her head and moo-moaned in delight, her eight nipples
sending stream of milk trickling down her body.

The mare whinnied happily, though her womb could not contain the flood of the satyr's seed, it gushed
out from her, drenching Myshelle's belly, balls, and thighs, spattering down onto the platform beneath
her. No wonder it was so sticky!

Though her climax had passed, the mare remained still, allowing Myshelle to empty herself within the
equine. The satyr hugged the beast as best as she could, "Mmmooo... thank you." She half-moaned,
shivering as the mare pulled away from her, the equine's sex parting from Myshelle's half-erect cock with
wet slurping sounds.

Before the satyr could catch her breath she found a pair of red-brown stallions with bright orange manes
nuzzling at her. Myshelle couldn't keep her balance, forced to hop down to the floor.

Once she was on the floor the nuzzling turned to shoves at the back of her legs with their broad snouts.

"H-hey! Stop that you guys!" Myshelle said, giggling nervously, trying to get away from the rowdy horses.
Her hoof became submerged in a puddle of her own seed, sending her sprawling to the stable floor.

Before she could recover, one of the stallions was already standing over her, its thick, black member
fully erect, dripping with precum, inches away from her face.

"Wh-what..." was all that the satyr was able to get out before the horse thrust forward, the shaft forcible
shoved into her mouth and throat. She cried out in protest at the treatment, her shouts of displeasure
muffled by the thick horse meat crammed into her.

The equine flopped onto his side, pulling Myshelle with him. The other stallion helped push Myshelle
over as his twin rolled onto his back, leaving the satyr resting atop his belly and chest, head bent back
as the laying horse bucked his hips, fucking her face.

The satyrs were apparently not the only ones with magic of a sort, as the second horse stood over
Myshelle, somehow managing to guide his member into her ass without being able to see, and without
any sort of way to position it, and also seemingly with not a single drop of resistance from Myshelle's
body.

What was going on? She was being raped by two horses, what the hell was this? Another of Melissa's
memories came to the surface; the new satyrs were typically shy and skittish about their bodies and their
desires, their first week or two was spent on duty tending to the horses.

Oh gods, the two stallions had never seen Myshelle before, they didn't realize that she'd merged with
Melissa; they just thought she was another horse whore! The thought of it made her shudder and
wretch, trying to expel the bestial cock from within her mouth. She wasn't some random strumpet
seduced in off the streets, she was a merger of one of the world's most popular models, and the club's
best dancer! She shouldn't be... oh...

With her Motzenger's and her almost constant lust, Melissa spent a great deal of time in the stables, the
horses more interested in sex than most of her satyr siblings. Melissa had willingly been the stable slut
for the last few months. They horses knew the treatments for her illness, knew that if she found
someone to merge with she was...

Myshelle cried out, her heavy arms striking the horse above her. As half Melissa and half newbie, she
had been declared horse whore twice over. That wasn't fair! She hadn't known! Well, she did know, but
she knew too late, her memories as Melissa weren't nearly as strong as her memories as Myshelle.
It was wrong, disgusting, hideous; an assault to her very sensibilities! She would fuck, suck, and dance
for humans and human-like individuals; she would eagerly and willingly pleasure the horses, but not like
this.

The satyr felt her cock stirring, surging almost instantly to full arousal. She panicked, wriggling her
plentiful body, trying to dislodge herself from the type equine shafts that impaled her. However all she
managed to so was to rub her breasts and cock against the chest of the horse above her.

The two beasts thrust into her slowly, languidly, teasingly. They knew that she was trapped, sandwiched
between them, and that they could take their time with her. It was wrong, disgusting, horrible, and all
sorts of other things and yet...

Yet it made Myshelle feel as horny as she had the moment she walked into the stable. The more her
human half hated what was being done to her, the more disgusting, loathsome, and unpleasant, the
more her satyr half gleefully embraced it.
She was being raped by two horses and her body delighted in it. Her rump and throat seemed to tingle
with pleasure as they were penetrated. She couldn't help but obey the lustful needs of her body, her
hands going to her udders, curling her thumb and forefinger in a crescent about her nipples, her second
finger placed a bit further down.

She squeezed, tilting her hands outward from her body, tugging her titflesh upward at the same time,
causing a few ounces of milk to leak from her eight nipples. She arched her back and then bucked her
hips, her rump tightening on the shaft within her, milking it as her muscles tightened as she thrust her
cock between her soft belly and the horse's solid chest.

The beast's fur provided texture, sending delicious sensations into the massive member. As she bucked
something seemed to give way inside Myshelle. Her cock leaked precum, or at least tried to. But rather
than leak, a thick, plentiful torrent shot out, lubricating the passage between satyr and equine flesh,
making it all the easier to buck against the beast.

It dripped down her belly, down into the gulf between her breasts, it quickly coated them as Myshelle
squeezed her tits together, the warm precum seeming to aid the flow of her milk, two thick fluids dripping
down her breasts now.

A second warm jet spread over her, and a third, leaving her coated and dripping with her own arousal.
Her skin felt warm as she broke out into a shameful flush, tears leaked from her eyes as the scraps of
her human self surged to the forefront, protesting her treatment.

All she had wanted was some relief for her fat, throbbing, aching horsecock. It felt so wrong to think that,
so very wrong, so very disgusting. The last remnants of Myshelle's original personality surged to the
surface. She shuddered as she realized what she was, what had happened to her.

Her true consciousness had escaped from the pleasurable prison it had been placed in, finally able to
break free as even her newly transformed satyr self had been horrified as she'd been penetrated by two
animals against her will.

And yet she could not stop herself, she couldn't keep her hands off her tits, couldn't stop thrusting
against the horse above her, couldn't prevent her long, bovine tongue from curling around the shaft in
her mouth, caressing it, coaxing it closer and closer the climax. Her hungry flesh, hungry for food and for
sex, for overindulgence of any sort. Her lusts were out of control.

The part of her that had been Melissa felt gleeful, delighting in the sensations of a larger body, a larger
cock, and bigger, more sensitive tits. It felt so good to be a satyr, and most of her mind was that of a
satyr now. The essence of Melissa uniting with the bits of her consciousness converted into one of the
fey creatures, overwhelming Myshelle's sanity with an endless deluge of sex.

It wasn't fair! How could she ever hope to return to her human self, return to the her old life, with so
much magic and an entire other person within her longing to dive deep into a pool of desire, never to
come up for air?

It was so seductive, the offer of so much pleasure and delight every day. It would be so easy to merely
let go, to allow herself to become a satyr. The true Myshelle, the real Myshelle, the one buried beneath
an additional 425 pounds of mass, didn't want to stay, didn't want to be fat, didn't want to be a shemale.

She was a woman, she wanted to be a woman, a proper woman, without a cock. But she... she couldn't
give up Melissa. She wasn't sure how she truly felt about the neon satyr that was now a part of her. She
lamented spurning her years before, she could easily have had the love and affection that would have
brought joy to her miserable, icy, empty life.

She could have it now; all Myshelle had to do to feel that love, the love and lust of her fellow satyrs, was
to give up everything that she was, that she had been. Give up her career, her home, her possessions,
her body, her gender, her individuality. Her personality and memories and those of Melissa would meld
more and more over time, resulting in a single individual.

The longer she was a satyr the less she would remember her human life, the less she would care about
what she had been. It was so tempting, so very tempting to give up her old life, her old, empty life. All
she had was money and fame, and they didn't make her happy, at all.

It took all her willpower to fight her satyr self, to prevent the slutty shemale that she was becoming from
taking control of her consciousness, stuffing her into a corner of her mind, and leaving her to helplessly
watch as her new self began a new life.

But it felt so good, feeling her precum saturated folds of skin and flab rubbing against each other. Having
huge, milk filled udders that gave intense, erotic feelings when squeezed; she could only imagine what it
would be like to be properly milked. And her cock, oh gods, her cock.

She couldn't imagine losing it now, she couldn't possibly go back to being just a normal woman, not after
she'd felt the pleasure of her thick, bestial rod erupting, the weight of heavy equine balls between her
legs, the delicious pleasure that surged over the length each time she stroked it. Sure, it would need to
be smaller if she were to continue her modeling career.

Myshelle didn't want children anyways, odds were she'd never find a husband, and the pregnancy would
be devastating on her figure. So she didn't need a pussy anyway. Just a big, beautiful horse dick, just
long enough to reach her lips, just long enough to curl her tongue around and...
All thoughts, of sex, of humanity, of fear and confusion about her conflicting emotions and desires, all
were washed away upon a white tide of pleasure as Myshelle felt herself climax.

It was like a tidal wave of cum pouring forth from her, a tsunami of seed that instantly doused her in her
own essence within moments. There was so much of it, so much more that poured from her now that
she sported a three foot length.

Without a mare to contain the jets, to slow them down, to direct them back out once her womb had been
filled, Myshelle found herself expelling gallons upon gallons of seed, leaking away the excess of the
some three hundred pounds of Melissa that she'd made a part of herself.

And what of Melissa? The sweet, sexy satyr would always be inside Myshelle, and she most certainly
wouldn't like being a skinny human. She would want to stay at the Amorous Satyr, to continue
performing, to...

Myshelle's mind hiccupped once more as the twin stallions experienced climaxes of their own, their
warm, wonderful bestial seed surging into her, lighting up strange, psychic pleasure centers.

No wonder they would send the new girls in to be horse whores; Myshelle felt rather light headed and
bubbly, giggling, and horny. Like she was drunk and popped a few Viagra. She wasn't sure if her lustful
intoxication came from the satyr magic or the sorcery woven into the fey beasts themselves.

Even with her human self in control, she felt her inhibitions falling away, basking in the afterglow of the
powerful climax the stallions had given her. She nearly whimpered and begged for them to return their
cocks into her mouth and tailhole when they pulled away, having little interest in her now that they'd
gotten their rocks off.

Myshelle was left in a pool of her own cum, her entire body dripping with shemale satyr seed. The scent
made her achingly hard, the effect that it would have upon a human. She was still human! She just
needed to get away! To take off the necklace and toss it aside. But that could wait, she was soooo
horny, and there were so many mares close by.

It wasn't like things could get any worse. She'd boned a beast once; she might as well do it again.
Besides, there might be some sort of problem if she didn't drain herself of the extra mass that was stored
up from the pendant's magic. Once free of the cursed jewelry, her natural metabolism would reassert
itself, and the pounds would just slide right off.

Myshelle smiled, this was the stable, after all, she could see the neon lights of the club next door through
one of the windows. As soon as she'd fucked a mare, she would be able to just walk right out that door.

The satyr rose, dripping with her own seed, her long, thick, bovine tongue slipping out of her mouth,
lapping up some of the mess as she walked, letting her satyr instincts guide her to the most desirable
mare.

Rather than approach one of the free roaming horses, Myshelle made her way to an enclosed stall. She
opened the latch and stepped inside. Gasping at the site within.
She found it erotic, hideous, disgusting, and so very arousing. A blonde woman peered up at Myshelle
from her place in the straw, a look in her eyes equal parts, fear and pleading lust.

At first glance she seemed to be a satyr, her body furred and equine to the waist, but the long tail
matching her blonde hair was a bit lower than it ought to be, scarcely covering her dark black pucker.

Her hands had become hooves as well, absolutely useless for the purpose she was trying to put them
to, trying to give pleasure to her aching, throbbing stallionhood. Her cock dripped thick precum onto the
floor.

Myshelle could see that the fur had begun to creep up onto the woman's midsection, her ears long and
furred as well. A few small changes in the face showed that she wasn't becoming a satyr, but rather an
outright stallion.

Unable to speak, the horse-woman let out a soft, pleading sound, her tail raised. Myshelle couldn't help
herself, as this was just about the perfect thing to set off her satyr lusts. A mix of human and beast, the
exotic and strange.

The satyr stepped forward, bringing a cum-covered hand to the woman's rump, rubbing her seed against
the she-stallion's tailhole to ease the entrance of Myshelle's own stallionhood.

The woman cried softly, tears of relief and terror, the scent of her longing thick in the air.

Myshelle brought the flare of her cock up to the she-stallion's rump, gripping her tail, preparing to sink
her shaft into the poor plaything. But another scent reached her nose, one that made her mouth water
and her belly rumble.

Food came before sex, she still wasn't big enough. Or so her satyr-self believed. What were a few more
pounds? It'd take her months to ditch all the weight anyway.

The former model turned her back upon the captive woman, clopping clumsily towards the enticing
aroma.

She didn't have far to go, she stepped from the stable stall to find Kora standing a few feet away with a
grin, an erection, and what looked like a rather large can in one hand.

Myshelle found herself turning beet red, "I... I..." she stuttered, feeling humiliated that she'd been caught
here by the captor. It was obvious what she'd been doing.

"My, looks as if you're the popular girl. A mare, two stallions, and just about to get it on with our resident
horse thief." The red-headed satyr said with a chuckle.

The former model found herself crying, "P-please, please let me go, Mistress." She begged, "Please,
change me back. I... I've learned my lesson."

Kora only grinned the wider, waving the can under Myshelle's nose, the delicious scent making her
drool, her bovine tongue lolling out, trying to scoop up whatever was inside.

But the satyr kept the tin out of reach, "There's a problem, my dear. You see, if you leave, you take dear
Melissa with you. I think you'd be much happier if the two of you stayed for awhile, and then made your
decision once you've gotten your hybrid mentality sorted out."

Myshelle shook her head, dropping to her knees, wrapping her arms around her Mistress' waist, taking
all the willpower she had not to lick or caress the sweet cock that was so very close to her. She could
feel the delicious warmth, it would be so easy to have that warm sweetness between her lips.

"I... I don't want to be a satyr! I don't want to be fat!" she protested.

"I don't hear you saying you don't want to be a shemale, my toy. I don't hear you saying you don't want
to have these big, sexy udders." Kora reached down and ran a latex-clad fingertip in a circle around one
of Myshelle's nipples, making small droplets of milk leak from it.

Myshelle whimpered, unable to contradict Kora, even her human self didn't want to be quite as human
as she had originally been.

"But I am a fair woman; I'll let you decide what you truly are." She said, dipping a finger into the can and
returning with a dollop of something thick and not quite white in coloration.

Myshelle found it within her mouth, the taste spreading across her tongue, her four stomachs rumbled,
craving whatever the wonderful, delicious substance within the can was.

As Kora pulled her finger away, Myshelle found herself following it, trying to suckle the last bits of the
wonderful foodstuff. The lead satyr merely laughed and took a few steps back.

"Now, I'm going to count to thirty. You can prove you're a human by being able to resist what I'm
offering. You have food and you have sex. Both base desires, both things that are irresistible to
indulgent fey such as my pets. A human would be able to hold off her urges for a few short seconds.
And even if you can hold on that long, honey, do you really want to? You know how good it feels to be a
satyr. You know you'll be loved here. You know I can offer you wonderful opportunities that you'd never
find out in the human world. It's your choice."

Myshelle's eyes widened and she pulled her tongue back in, trying unsuccessfully to rein in her saliva,
"Th-that's not fair! The satyr magic, and Melissa, and the pendant, how am I supposed to be able to
chose? What if I can resist just one? I... I'm so hungry..."

Kora grinned, "I'm not sure you'll want to do that. After all, this is some special stuff. A lot of enchantment
went into this. It's pure lard, I'm not sure exactly how much more weight you'll gain, but if you eat a cup
full of this stuff, you'll never lose weight beyond what it gives you."

Myshelle's eyes widened in horror, and her stomachs protested all the louder, her satyr-self wanted it,
Melissa wanted her to devour it, to become the biggest satyr in the entire club, the pendant around her
neck demanded that she eat.
"But alright. If you can hold off from eating, I'll take away all those extra pounds. If you can keep your lips
off my cock, I'll change you back into a human. You do both, you can walk out of here however you want
to look, keep the parts you enjoy, ditch all the rest, deal?" the satyr seductress said with a grin.

Myshelle closed her eyes and took in a deep breath, holding it in as she nodded. Just as long as she
could keep herself focused on something else besides what Kora had to offer, she'd be okay.

"One, two..." Kora began to count.

Myshelle could prove herself human easily, and when she did she'd be able to walk out of the Amorous
Satyr on her own two feet, though hooves weren't all that bad, but they didn't lend themselves to fashion
very easily.

She'd be able to get exactly what she wanted, a nice big bust, and Kora could probably alter her cock to
make it big and thick when she was aroused and wanted it out, and small and inconspicuous otherwise.

With Melissa within her, Myshelle was sure she could keep herself and her lover's spirits separate, so
she'd have someone to talk to, to have fun with, someone kind and caring that loved her for her.

But then again it would also be nice to let the unpleasant parts of Myshelle drift away, portions of her icy,
prickly personality, her unfriendly demeanor, and her whole ice queen thing. She could go and find a
cock to loosen her up every once in awhile, or, better yet, find a cute model that was just starting out,
eager to spread her legs to get ahead, even for another woman.

Then again she'd have to keep the tale of Myshelle's member a secret. If she stayed on at the club, odds
were that there would be a steady stream of men, women, and every gender in between that would love
to have a roll in the hay with her.

That brought back to mind the sexy she-stallion. Not only would she have lovers as part of her duties at
the Amorous Satyr, but she'd also have the stallions, the mares, and the occasional plaything, like the
former horse thief. Strange exoticness that she would never be able to get as a human, at least not
without paying through the nose for it.

And she wouldn't be alone here, there would be the other satyrs, whom were already her friends.
Stephanie, the dragon-satyr cook, Dixie, the dark elf that had been beside her at breakfast, and so many
others. All of them loved her, cared for her. Kora especially.

The two shared a bed more often than not, the lead satyr understanding of Myshelle's Motzenger's
Syndrome, and always eager to lend a hand, or a cock, or a tailhole, or a pair of lips.

She was sure Kora would miss her company, as Myshelle was one of the few satyrs that say that their
Mistress was a person too and needed friends, not merely pets. Kora would miss her if she left, and
there would be an empty spot on the couch and half of a big bowl of popcorn uneaten when Kora
watched their favorite shows.

Myshelle gasped and shook her head, trying to clear her mind, trying to rid herself of Melissa's
memories. She was breathing again, her eyes open.
"Twenty four, twenty five..." Kora grinned and reached into the can, slathering her cock with the thick,
greasy lard.

Myshelle couldn't help it, ninety five percent of being surged forward, shoving the small portion of her
psyche that still remained fully human into the back of her mind. The can of enchanted lard was in one
three fingered hand, the other curled around Kora's cock, holding it as she greedily licked it clean.

Tears filled her eyes, the only protest her human self could make as she was forever enslaved to the
satyr. She felt her body begin to swell, already using the manifold calories from the lard to bulk up her
flesh. As she grew her human self withdrew in disgust, curling up into a ball in the tiny corner of
Myshelle's mind. Not wanting any part of the shemale slave-slut she'd become.

No... not a slave, not even a pet. She was Kora's friend, her lover, not merely an employee or another
satyr to snuggle with. Now that she wasn't going to be aching for sex all the time, things might even
become a little bit tighter than that, more romantic. Yes...

"Mmm... thank you Myshelle," Kora moaned, reaching down and stroking the bovine satyr's ears, "I don't
know what I would've done if you'd taken Melissa away from me. You're going to love it here, but then
again, you already know that, right?"

Myshelle nodded; of course she'd love it here. She'd been there for almost as long as she could
remember; the parts worth remembering anyway.

She reached into the tin, taking a mouthful of lard, enjoying the sensations of her expanding body. She
wondered how big she would get. The bigger, the better.

-o-

Caitlyn moaned and pressed into the ample backside of the satyress dancer before her. She'd been
rather shy about coming to the club, at first coming inside she'd wanted nothing more to get out, but then
she'd seen this lovely woman dance, and she knew she'd be stopping by every so often from then on to
get a glimpse.

The Amorous Satyr didn't have a cover fee, a minimum tip, or a drink minimum, though Caitlyn tipped
heavily. It was worth it for the strange, erotic feelings she experienced. Somehow the seven hundred
pound shemale satyr could make her cum from across the room, and right up close like this... oh it was
heaven.

She bucked her hips, pressed her denim-clad loins against the white and blue fur of the performer's
backside. She didn't seem to mind the contact. In fact, there was an awful lot of contact. Mainly because
there was an awful lot of satyr butt.

The young blonde student sat upon the curved padded couch that seemed to be constructed in the
Amorous Satyr's VIP lounge just for Myshelle to give lap dances. If she got a little too excited and
pressed too hard, she'd break the chair the patron was sitting on, and possibly even the patron
themselves.
The couch was very well padded, but a stiff padding, that barely dented from Caitlyn's one hundred and
forty pounds. Myshelle spun with surprising grace, lifting a hooved leg that likely weighed more than her
client did. Her huge, beautiful horse cock throbbed, apparently she enjoyed the lapdance as much as
Caitlyn did.

"Wh... what does it feel like? Having one of those?" she asked, remembering her instructions, not to
grope the dancers without having paid for the privilege. It was all she could do to stop herself from
licking the golden ring upon the flare of the dancer's cock.

Myshelle moaned softly, shaking her hips and rear, "It feels wonderful, incredible, better than..." she took
a deep breath and turned to the side, a generous surge of precum dripping onto the floor.

"Would you like to try it?" she asked the human, a grin on her face, "No charge."

"I'd love to!" Caitlyn said ecstatically without thinking, "Err... wait, what do you.... AAAAH!"

Myshelle changed her dance every so subtly, picking up the pace, leaning back against the heavy,
reinforced bar placed before the couch. She leaned back with surprising grace, wrapping her thick legs
around Caitlyn's waist. The satyr began to thrust and buck, her balls against Caitlyn's breasts, the cock
so tantalizingly close...

She couldn't help herself. The girl wrapped her arms around and hugged the length against her, planting
a kiss of the precum-drenched cockflesh, crying out with climax as she did so, her hips thrusting as hard
as she could.

She felt something give way inside of her, something surging outward, like her normal climax, except it
seemed to go on and on, down past the lips of her sex, pressing against the silk of her panties, the
denim of her jeans, and then erupting with wet, hot, explosive bliss, surging outward against the satyr's
bulk.

Caitlyn didn't notice the heat and wetness in her loins, as her entire upper body was coated in thick,
sweet satyr seed. She gasped softly and fell back, eyes half lidded in a state of blissful lust.

Myshelle grinned and she untwined her legs from around another satisfied customer. Caitlyn would be
occupied with herself for a good hour or two. The human dreamily tugged her ten inch length, decent
size on a human. Myshelle didn't want to get her into the bestial stage too quickly, she knew her client
would just love having a horsecock, but she wanted to take it slowly.

Temporary transformations as a first, a few hours to feel the best parts of having the male member, then
when she was curious about how the equine length would feel, they'd take it from there. Temporary until
Caitlyn asked her if she could keep it, and then from the equine cock, she'd see if she could coax the
cutie into a few more satyr-ish features. It was more fun the longer than change was drawn out.

She sighed; it was the one thing she regretted about her transformation. She'd walked into the bar, said
a few words, and experienced a world of bliss in less than twenty four hours. Not even a day between
skinny bitch, and busty, beautiful, big-balled babe.
She felt the familiar sensation rise in the pit of her gut, quickly turning into a shameful blush. Myshelle
loved the aspect of her change, the little bit of her old, human self that remained, stuffed into a corner of
her consciousness, allowing her to feel delicious shame, humiliation, and disgust at the things she did,
making them all the more delectable.

She walked from the VIP room, out into the main bar area, a grin spreading across her face as she saw
the familiar red on black of Kora from behind. With a giggle she wrapped her hefty arms around the
smaller satyr.

Kora turned her head, allowing Myshelle's lips to meet her own, allowing the bovine satyr's tongue to slip
hungrily into her mouth, her own long, studded tongue curling around it, seeking entry into Myshelle's
own maw.

The spotted satyr's three fingers hands gripped her Mistress' breast and groin, the latter of which got a
playful swat as Kora turned, her latex-gloved hands running over Myshelle's pale skin, fingertips slipping
between plentiful folds of flesh to tickle the sensitive skin hidden within, giving the bovine's udders
enough of a playful tweak to make droplets of milk form upon her nipples, but not enough to let them
leak down.

Kora pressed against her, Myshelle feeling a heat in the redhead's loins, her Mistress' cock half
hardening as the bovine's hands moved down Kora's back, gripping her rump and pulling her lover even
closer.

The redhead broke the kiss, panting, her eyes darting across the room where patrons stared, their
attention diverted from the stage, where a feather winged, unicorn satyress also seemed enraptured by
the two.

"Get out of here before the customers blow their loads for free." Kora said with a giggle.

"Yes, Mistress." Myshelle responded, shivering softly as a small flash of malice surged across her mind,
like the bussing of a gnat, not even loud enough to make out more than the emotional content.

"Will Caf Krygar still take our weekly reservations? Did the matter about us and the cute waiter get
cleared up?" she asked.

Kora grinned, "Waitress now. Matters of gender are a bit... flexible in temples of Krygar, be they brothel
or restaurant. Nothing to clear up, hun, they actually called to confirm that we were coming again
tonight."

"In more ways than one." Myshelle said with a giggle, "I'll remember to bring some condoms in my
purse. I didn't think it was possible for someone's belly to grow so big so fast."

Kora patted the plentiful roundness, "And I'm sure you'd be an expert." She said with a grin, giving
Myshelle a parting peck.

"Shoo, off with you! We're drawing the focus from the stage!" Kora said, giving Myshelle a swat to the
rump, which the bovine satyr wiggled cutely as she strode across the room, slipping into the hallway
beside the bar, heading for the stables. Oh did she ever adore the stables, especially the last few
months...

-o-

Myshelle sat in the straw, mooing contentedly as a fey-foal suckled at her udder. The small creature
ought to be weaned off milk by now, but the bovine satyr always had plenty to give.

She ran her three fingered hand over the foal's fur, radiant white coupled with deep navy spots, and an
auburn mane and tail that faded to icy blue at the tips.

The little boquine (Bo from bovine, quine from equine) always trotted up to greet Myshelle on her little
cloven hooves.

"My, you're getting big," Myshelle said, patting the four month old foal, "You're getting your horns in
early." She said, raising a thick finger to scratch at the base of her horns, five inches long and following
the curve of her head, rather unlike bovine horns.

"Just like your daddy." She said with a smile, moaning softly as she stroked her cock, the words always
bringing those delicious, arousing feelings of disgust and shame to the surface.

Oh how she loved being a satyr.


12 - Mirror Mirror I

Shattered Shards: Mirror Mirror


By Von Krieger

"Should we really be heading out in this?" Megan asked, peering out the window at the heavy black
clouds that let out an occasional ominous rumble over the city.

"I'd like to go out and find something nice to restore," Ember said, twisting his long brown hair between
his fingers, "Aside from a little thunder and rain, I don't think we'll have a problem. If it gets too bad, Drew
can just pull over and we can wait out the storm."

The eldest of the roommates nodded; the football scholarship holder a man of few words, "My mom's
birthday is coming up and I need to buy her something nice anyway." He said, "Might as well get all our
shopping done in one trip. Saves gas, after all."

Megan sighed, "I guess you have a point. It just... feels weird out there; like something big and messy is
about to happen. It feels like the tornados we had in Iowa, except bigger and... I dunno. It feels wrong
somehow."

Ember rolled his eyes, "There you go talking about your psychic powers again." He says with a chuckle.

Megan brushed her dark hair back and glared at him with her equally dark eyes, "Don't make fun of me.
I'm the one who's always finding your keys and your wallet when you lose them."

She sighed and turned to stare out the window once more, "Though I guess I could come along. Big as
this feels if anything is going to happen, it's just as likely to happen here as it is out on the road
somewhere. And with this thing looming overhead, I don't think I'm going to get any homework done."

Ember chuckled and ruffled his friend's hair, "That's that spirit!" he said with a grin, his excitement only
made Megan scowl more.

-o-

Twenty minutes later the ancient Nissan pickup Drew had been given by his grandfather pulled up to the
curb in front of Ember's favorite antique store. He had a fondness for old crafts, he would go out and
purchase something that was a bit worn, usually with paint flaking off, and he would remove the paint,
touch it up, stain it, and make it look as good as new.

The rain began to pour down as the trio exited the car, eliciting a mad dash to the front door of the
antique shop.

The owner peered over her novel and nodded to Ember, quite familiar with his presence, as he visited
her store quite often.
A massive clap of thunder shook the windows; the lights flickered for a few moments before deciding to
stay on. Drew and Ember fanned out into the store, browsing the shelves.

Megan found a chair and took a seat clutching her arms as she shivered; the chill she felt had nothing to
do with the cold rain. "Oh geez, I feel weird..." she said, her cheeks breaking out into the red-pink of a
flush as she felt suddenly warm.

After a few minutes Drew called out from the back of the store, "Hey guys, come take a look at this!"

Ember was there within a few seconds, but Megan shuffled across the store awkwardly. She kept trying
to adjust her pants into a more comfortable arrangement, but seemed rather unable to rid herself of the
strange, warm discomfort.

The object that Drew has discovered was a large, ornate mirror. It was the kind that stood on its own,
rather than being hung on the wall. The bronze frame sported the images of many different kinds of
animals, some from legend and myth.

Thunder shook the windows again, and this time the lights stayed out. Megan moaned softly, "Oh fuck..."
she whispered.

Ember turned to see what was wrong with Megan as the mirror began to glow a strange purple color, a
sort of mist-like energy coming off of it with purple and black.

"What is that?" Drew asked, reaching out with his hand.

"No!" Megan cried, "Don't touch it!"

But it was too late. There was a flash of purple light, and for a few moments, all was dark.

-o-

Light returned, the three teens finding themselves standing in a cavern. Looking around them the three
teens saw a large collection of strange objects on crudely constructed shelves.

"Wh-what just happened?" Drew asked, his eyes wide.

"I..." Megan doubled over, moaning loudly, "I told you not to touch it!"

"Ah! Customers!" came a strangely accented voice, "Welcome to Muldoon's Mystic..."

A six foot tall fox in an ornate wardrobe stepped around the shelves, his words cutting off in mid
sentence.

"Invaders! Naked salamander monsters!" the fox cried, backing away.

The three teens gawked at the talking, two legged creature.


"No, we're..."

The vulpine chanted some strange words, making gestures with his hands, and the trio found
themselves once again transported to another place.

-o-

The storm that had raged in their city seemed paralleled in the jungle around them, heavy rain pouring
down around the wreck of an old cabin. Three walls still held and the roof was still functional.

Every so often the ground shook, accompanying the small tremors were changes in scenery, the
collection of plant life around them seemed to move and shift, sometimes even vanishing before being
replaced by another arrangements of trees, bushes, stalks, and vines.

Megan had passed out during the forcible relocation from cavern to cabin, and neither Ember nor Drew
felt comfortable giving more than a few words on the matter.

Perhaps fifteen minutes passed until Megan regained consciousness. She moaned softly and gripped
her head with both hands as she sat up.

"Oh gods, it's so hard to... to think with all this and... and the weird feelings." She panted.

Ember offered a hand to help Megan up, but she paid it no attention, instead lying back down, "Do you
have any idea what's going on?" he asked.

Megan nodded her head slowly, wincing, "It feels like things are... being pushed together. Like two balls
of clay being smooshed into one another, but cleaner and less forceful. It's like they're swirling into one
another."

The two boys looked out at the altering landscape.

"That looks like what's going on out there." Drew said, pulling off his jacket and rolling it up to provide a
pillow for Megan.

"Thanks." She said, resting her head on it, placing one arm over her eyes.

After a few minutes a strange, sweet smell began floating around the ruined cabin, despite the rain.

Ember turned to Drew, "Do you smell that? It smells good, but weird."

Drew's face reddened a little bit, "Yeah and it's making me feel... funny."

Megan groaned from the ground, "Is it making you feel... horny?" she asked through clenched teeth.

Both the boys blushed and nodded, "Yeah." Ember reluctantly admitting.
Megan blushed as well, "I... I think it's coming from me. I don't know why it's doing what it's doing but I've
felt..." she let out a soft moan as she shifted position, "Horny and weird since we entered the store. I
think it's a side effect of whatever is going on. I..."

Her blush deepened to a shade of red, "I'm so horny I can't even think straight, and it's giving me a
headache. Plus I feel really... cramped down there. I need to..." she winced, "Take care of this. I... I just
can't keep going like this. Please don't look."

Ember and Drew turned their heads away, looking out into the woods rather than at their lust-stricken
friend.

Megan fumbled with the button on her jeans, but finally managed to unzip them. She cried out as
something seemed to surge forth from her now that it was no longer constrained in a cotton prison.

Her cry made the two boys turn around; the trio shared the same expression of shock as they stared at
the eight inch tapering length between Megan's legs. Her hand immediately darted into her panties and
she moaned as she cupped her new balls and her fingertips brushed against the swollen netherlips of
her pussy.

"I'm st-still a girl... kinda..." she said, trying to remove her hand from her pants, but she couldn't.

Once her body had felt the first hint of sexual pleasure, it didn't want to give it up. Megan couldn't help
but start fingering herself. She sat up and leaned forward, then growled in frustration that she wasn't
quite flexible enough to make mouth and member meet.

"Oh fuck..." she whimpered, eyes tearing up, "I'm drooling. I'm fucking drooling and I want a cock in my
mouth.

"I don't..." Ember began, but Megan virtually pounced him, popping the fly buttons off his fatigue pants
with a tug. His eyes widened in shock as his erect shaft suddenly had Megan's lips wrapped around it.

"Megan, stop. Megan, stop! Megan, st... oh Megan, don't you dare to stop." Ember gasped, Megan's
tongue felt strange upon his shaft, dry, rough, and sandpapery. He reached down and gripped her head,
thrusting into her mouth, bewitched by the herm's pheromones.

Drew sighed and shook his head, looking out into the forest, "Dude, you have all the luck."

"Stop bitching and fuck me!" Megan growled, able to control her craving for cock for a few moments.

Though he had some reservation, Drew found himself standing and immediately walking over to where
his two friends were already engaged in an act of pleasure. Megan's strange scent upon the air had
already provoked him to almost aching hardness.

Within a few moments his pants were tugged down to his ankles, as were Megan's own. Drew groaned
as he slid into her eager depths, though well-lubricated she felt incredibly tight, and only seemed to grow
tighter as he thrust into her.
Ember was feeling the same sort of effect, but he did not notice it. Nor did Megan feel any ill ease at her
increasing pleasure; she merely increased her pace, her body aching to be filled with powerful,
masculine essence.

She brought them to climax again and again; their bodies continuing onward after climax without
flagging of lust, so powerful were the pheromones of Megan's heat. The two males had exchanged
places several times, and as lust fogged their minds more and more, at Megan's coaxing Ember finally
began to give her neglected maleness attention.

It was the first climax from this that seemed to let all the tension out of Megan, allowing the flames of her
need to die down to mere cinders.

Darkness had fallen and the rain still continued. Though a breeze blew, it was warm, and the three had
no problems snuggling up against one another to sleep.

-o-

The peaceful dawn was shattered by Megan's surprised cry. The young woman having awoken to
discover that the addition of a male organ was not merely a dream, and also to the realizations that such
was not the only portion of her anatomy that had changed, nor was its mere addition the end of changes
in that area.

Stirred to arousal through the morning hormone production, Megan's member was proudly erect at
nearly twice the eight inches it had been before. Though what worried her more about it was the fact that
it was beginning to look less and less like a human phallus, the skin tightly against it and the rounded
head and cylindrical length tapering off.

The growth wasn't merely confined to her loins, her bra strap had snapped during the night, unable to
contain the mass of her expanding breasts.

Megan brought a hand to her chest, moaning softly at the sensation that filled her as she gave a breast
a gentle squeeze. The touch was enough to make a wet spot appear upon her shirt.

"I... I'm lactating!" she said, horrified.

The two males didn't seem to notice, as both had alterations of their own.

Similar to Megan, the two had essentially fallen asleep without re-clothing themselves after their romp,
so their own morning erections towered for all to see, and one could easily see that something was
different.

Ember's length was headed much in the way of Megan's, becoming long and thin and tapering. Drew's,
however, was bigger all around, longer and thicker. Unlike the other two it was not tapering, but retained
the same length throughout, except at the head where it had begun to widen.

On all three the skin at the base had begun to form a sheath, located just above large, heavy, seed-filled
balls.
But their members were not what drew their attention. Ember was staring at his hands, which had their
shape altered overnight, along with a portion of the rest of him. Looking upon him, one saw a very
androgynous build.

Drew was also staring at his hands, the two inch long claws sprouting from his thicker fingers completely
alien to him. The white, triangular-indent claws looked almost wickedly sharp.

The football player also sported a pair of b-cup breasts, and had a general feminization of his features,
much as Ember had gone through.

Megan's ears had grown and elongated, and after discomfort while sitting, Ember discovered he had the
beginnings of a tail, nearly a foot and a half long.

"What's happening to us?" Ember said, stating what was on everyone's mind.

"We look like we're changing, gaining animal features. Like that fox in the store. But I don't know why I'm
getting more masculine, and the two of you are growing more feminine." Megan said, absently running
her fingers over her tapering length.

"And why are we so... so..." Drew licked his lips and turned his gaze away from his companions.

"Lustful?" Megan offered, "I have no idea. It just... I just... oh it feels so good." She moaned, as her
stroking became not so absentminded anymore.

Ember reached over and gripped Megan's hands by the wrists. "St... stop that. We're not going to get
anywhere if the three of us get ensnared and enraptured into another sex marathon. We need to get out
of these woods, find some civilization or something, and try to figure out what's going on. We need to
find a way to get home."

He looked over at Drew, who was sighing softly as he cupped the new additions to his chest. He jumped
when Ember called his name.

"Drew, don't you start too. For all we know giving into our need is the reason why we changed more in
the first place."

Drew blushed and immediately ceased fondling himself, "I was just curious. Haven't you ever wondered
what it would feel like to... well... you know?"

Drew stood and pulled up his pants, wincing as he tried to align his new member in the least
uncomfortable manner. He had to use his pocket knife to make a new notch in his belt so that his pants
would stay on due to his narrower waist and wider hips.

"If we don't fix this quickly, guys, I think we're going to be finding out what everything feels like as a
member of the opposite gender. C'mon, let's get going. I can hear running water. Follow the flow and
we'll eventually come across some sort of habitation."
Megan pulled off her jeans and tossed them aside, they were too tight to wear; her body seemed to have
grown overnight. Though she still felt incredibly horny she followed Ember, stroking her manhood as she
walked along, a blissful smile on her face.

Drew dressed as well, blushing and looking down at his shaft, which stuck up out of his pants and had to
be concealed beneath his shirt. He licked her lips again and shook his head.

"No way." He said to himself, "I'm not sucking one of them off, no matter what."

-o-

About two hours later Drew was on his knees, shirt off, Megan's cock sandwiched between his tits. He'd
been downwind from Megan the entire time they'd been walking, and her heat-scent had finally
overwhelmed him.

Ember stood well away from the two, not wanting to get caught up in the action. He let his two friends
have their fun, since it seemed that the transformations weren't related to sex.

Megan couldn't stop touching herself as she walked, and as a result brought herself to climax several
times since they had started out.

She seemed the least changed so far, her ears had grown a little and smoothed out, otherwise the only
change seemed to be that her tits and cock had grown even bigger, and that was a change that seemed
to be occurring to all three of them, though at different rates.

Drew's growth was the most noticeable, his breasts were already the same size as Megan's, and his
thicker cock dwarfed her own. Ember could see his friend growing more feminized as the day wore on,
he could also see Drew's claws becoming larger as well.

But of the three, his own transformation seemed to be the furthest along. As Ember looked down into the
placid water to gaze at his reflection once more he shook his head. If you went by looks there was no
way you could call him a male anymore.

His body shape and facial features had smoothed out, grown more feminine and curvy, though Ember's
breasts were still the least noticeable of the trio. He also seemed to have gained the most bestial
aspects, as his ears had become triangular, rising to the top of his head.

Between the ears and the three foot long tail behind him, Ember was rather sure he was transforming
into some sort of feline. He looked over at his friends in time to see Megan pull her member from Drew's
mouth, crying out as she climaxed and coated Drew's face and chest in her seed.

Drew's eyes were half lidded as his tongue, now forked, slithered from his mouth to lap up the mess.

Ember gritted his teeth and swallowed several times to prevent himself from drooling. He had felt pangs
of hunger all afternoon, but with no idea of what was safe to eat, none of them had any sort of food since
they'd arrived.
Though oddly with all the growth, Ember thought that they ought to be even more ravenous than they
already were. Unless the energy for the changes was being provided by an outside source, which would
allow for the...

Ember couldn't stand it anymore; he got up from his rock and approached his friends, before he could
stop himself his lips were wrapped around one of Megan's nipples, drawing out the surprisingly sweet
milk from within.

Megan sighed happily and reached down, coaxing Ember's shaft into her sex. "Aaah... you feel so right
inside me, Ember. I think we're becoming the same kind of creature, you and me. Maybe we're going to
be literally made for one another?" she said with an almost drunken giggle.

"Mmm... we already have matching tongues." He said, beginning to purr as Ember's feline tongue
caressed her as he drank hungrily from her.

Ember felt Drew press up against him, sandwiching him between his two friends, "I... I can't help it,
Ember, you look so pretty and I... I think I'm in heat now too." Drew said softly.

"I... I'm like Megan, boy and girl, and I need to..." Drew moaned softly as Ember's tail curled around his...
her shaft.

The only non-hermaphrodite member of the trio couldn't help it, caught up in the twin overpowering 'fuck
me' pheromones the other two were putting off, he found himself longing for sex as much as the other
two.

Drew's length was, long and thick, but somehow it slipped into Ember without much discomfort.

"Nrrgh... I hate this but it... it feels so good, I can't help it."

Ember couldn't pull his mouth away from Megan's breast to respond, but he found himself purring in
agreement as Drew's clawed hands found their way to Ember's breasts. Apparently all the
self-inspection had given Drew some experience in coaxing wondrous pleasure out of them.

Ember quickly found himself succumbing to the same overpowering lust that consumed his friends. He
found himself beginning to purr as he felt himself growing in certain areas. He filed that bit of data away
for later use, arousal and desire meant cock and breast growth.

But Drew was right; it did feel so very, very good. The overwhelming need tore his inhibitions apart.
Ember was rather sure he'd slip his prick into an animal if it gave off the same scents as his friends.

At the moment he felt like an animal, all purrs and soft growls, unable to control himself, thrusting
eagerly into the sex of a heat-stricken female as he himself was filled in the manner of one.

He wondered how long it would continue, how big they would grow, and if their need for sex would ever
let up. Or were they doomed to eventually grow immobile with their massive manhoods and mammaries,
surviving off their own magic-produce seed and milk?
Ember finally managed to pull himself away as that thought crossed his mind, but it was at that moment
that Megan pressed her lips against his, grinding against him as she climaxed. The warm tightness
around his shaft, and her hot seed upon his belly sent him over the edge, his tightness triggering a
torrential release from Drew.

The two lusty herms hugged the shemale tight between them. Ember found himself unsure if given the
opportunity he would chose to go back to his human self, or to allow the changes to continue and see
where they lead.

He felt strange; there was a complete lack of concern in his mind for the growing alterations to his
gender, to his sex drive, to his now seeming complete lack of sexual inhibition, his sexual preferences,
and several other things.

It seemed to be the easiest path to simply relax, to let the changes happen and see where they took
Ember and his friends.

-o-

Night closed in around the three several hours later. The waterway they followed had spread out into a
swamp. Thankfully they had found an old campsite, a few discarded flints around that could be scraped
with Ember's swiss army knife in order to get sparks.

In order to prevent further incidents, Ember had asked Drew and Megan to walk on opposite sides of the
creek. He had also changed position from in front to behind as the blowing of the wind warranted,
wanting to keep well away from their lust-inducing pheromones.

It didn't help much, each of them were still incredibly horny, breasts and cocks growing several more
inches throughout the day. There had been changes of a bestial nature as well.

Four additional nipples had appeared on Megan's belly, and although they hadn't developed into
breasts, they were worrisome in that they were a more bestial trait, a deviation from humanity.

A few hours later, Ember had acquired the same feature, only the change had not stopped at merely
nipples. He'd been forced to move his t-shirt around, the bulk of his breasts such that it would only reach
to the bottom of his middle pair.

What had caused them to stop for the day had been Drew's transformation. With an uncomfortable
sounding series of cracks and pops, her legs had begun to transform into a different shape. It had made
walking impossible.

They had settled down to sleep cuddled up against each other after having dinner. Megan and Drew had
greedily drunk from Ember, while the shemale had only drunken lightly from Megan. Somehow they had
managed not to start fucking each other silly.

The powerful, mind-numbing scent that the two heat-stricken herms put off seemed to dim while they
were asleep. All three of them were still fully erect in their sleep; Ember's own shaft dripped thick precum
onto his belly and breasts. The three of them were making a bit of a puddle. The scent made Ember's
mouth water, but he managed to control himself.

Ember quickly found himself slipping into slumber, not even able to escape his lustful need even in his
dreams. There was no clarity; everything was soft, fuzzy, insubstantial save for the sensations of
pleasure.

He dreamed of a cock in his mouth, not that of Drew or Megan, it was smaller, oddly shaped, it had an
ovoid, egg-shaped bulge at the head and an odd swelling at the base. But it was absolutely delicious,
and Ember sucked on it gleefully, even as his tail was lifted and a similar shaft found its way into him.

He felt faint sensations, clawed hands groping, caressing, tearing away his clothing, sharp toothed
mouths playfully nibbling and nursing at his breasts, though his cock was frustratingly ignored.

The dream continued throughout the night, with Ember's body shifted into different positions. Most of the
time was spent on his back, with his tits used for nursing, and also for fucking from more of the strange
cocks.

Eventually the dream faded, as all dreams did. The fire seemed to have died overnight, but the sunlight
poking through the canopy. Ember opened his eyes and yawned, feeling stickiness clinging to most of
his body.

He was startled to full consciousness, looking down at his body, and finding it covered with dried and
drying cum. What was more frightening was the fact that once more his body had changed overnight, far
more radically this time.

He could see, and feel, a short muzzle upon his face, sharp, canine teeth within his mouth, and the
retractable claws that his nails had become left no doubt about what he was becoming.

Ember looked over his hands, flexing them experimentally; finding out how to extend his claws. The skin
on his palms hadn't grown out into a pad yet, but it had begun to darken and change color and texture.

While he had thought himself becoming a feline, the inspection of his cock and tail left some doubt in
that. His cock was strange, it had become thicker, no longer tapering so noticeably. While it still came to
a point, there was a bit of a head to it. Ember shuddered as he found it to be a mix of the feline state his
shaft had been in before, and the shape of the cocks he had taken in his dream last night.

Only it wasn't a dream, it had been real, as his messy, cum-covered body attested to. He faintly
remembered the feeling of scales against his bare skin, a thought that made his cock quiver and coat his
six breasts with a generous burst of precum.

Aside from his cock, another lizard-like transformation had been his tail. Long and thin the night before,
waiting for fur, it was far larger now, thicker and heavier. It was perhaps half again the length of one of
Ember's legs.

He reached out and ran a fingertip over it, having to bite his tongue to stifle a moan from the action.
Rubbing the underside of his tail made him feel strange, aching to be filled.
Ember reached between his legs, but found only smooth skin behind his balls, he wasn't a
hermaphrodite yet, thankfully. But he could feel small twinges in his belly as something seemed to be
shifting around.

Only then did his gaze go from himself to the area around him. He was in a woodwork cage, one of
several in a line, rather like stables. There was a bucket of water in his stall, and a loaf of bread with
some cheese on it in a bowl just outside the cage door.

On one side he found Megan, curled up, purring happily, looking equally as used as Ember did, and just
as transformed. She too sported the additions of a lizard tail and lizard-like cock, but her feline changes
had gone down a different path. Ember could see faint rosettes upon her skin, marking her as a leopard
or a jaguar.

On the other was a strange, black skinned woman with pointed ears, brilliant white hair, and a thick
reptilian tail. She was sitting with her eyes closed, but they opened as she heard Ember's movement.

Ember did a double take; the woman's skin wasn't merely dark colored, but actual, midnight black, and
her hair color appeared to be perfectly natural.

She smiled at him, showing small fangs, "Aaah, you must be one of the arrivals from the homogenized
world of technology." She said, "Never seen a sentient being not of your own species before, I take it?"

Ember's tongue was tied, he could only nod.

"That would explain your..." she gestured at Ember's large, milk filled breasts and huge cock, "Assets.
You don't even know enough about magic to know not to venture into this realm without a shield to keep
the ambient magic away."

"This realm is filled with stray fertility magic. It seeks to create new life, but beings not of nature confuse
it. All it knows are animals, and so it infuses the unknown with bestial life. Not knowing our kind, it cannot
determine our gender, and so it grants both to make sure."

"The more you resist it, the more it coats you in magic, the way an oyster coats a grain of sand to make
a pearl. Once your body is converted, it begins to eat away at your mind. You forget where you have
been, you embrace your new homeland with adoration and glee."

She sighed, "And if you're not careful, you get forcibly drafted into the war between the furred and scaled
races."

The dark elf's face twisted into a scowl, "But don't worry, we're not going to be doing any fighting, oh no.
The new 'sallies' as they call us, short for salamander, are charged with 'morale boosting' activities."

She looked over Ember, "They're not going to lay a claw on you or the other feline. The scaled alteration
didn't take. Too much mammal in your systems already. None of them would be caught dead fucking a
furball."

"Your large, reptilian friend on the other hand..."


-o-

Drew moaned softly as she was placed in a cage, she got to her knees, gripping the bars with her
handpaws, mewling softly, her tongue lolling out, lapping at the air, seeking out a reptilian member that
wasn't there.

It wasn't fair! She hadn't finished yet! Her body still surged with enough arousal that she wanted to bed
the entire lizardman army. Once it became quite clear that she wasn't going to be played with anymore,
she snuffled around her cage, finding food and drink, which she quickly devoured.

Despite a stomach full of cum, she craved something more nourishing. It was only after her bestial
desires were pushed aside did she recall that she wasn't exactly supposed to be looking as she was.

She wasn't at all sure when it happened, but she looked very different from how she remembered
herself. Her skin was a deep emerald green, not yet scales, but well on their way. Her body, while large,
was also lithe and slender, more feminine and serpentine.

A thick tail, half again as long as her body, extended from behind her and a short, blunt muzzle
protruded into the lower portion of her vision. Her teeth were also sharper, and her claws were full sized
and rather lethal looking.

She didn't mind the changes at all, in fact, she was rather fond of them, becoming more like the
wonderful lizards that were oh so eager to play with her. A faint hint of warning and confusion tickled at
the back of her mind, but she was not sure why it would be as such.

She was safe and warm here, after all, she would be given plenty to eat and drink, and be provided with
all the sweet, wonderful lizardcock she could handle. Or at least that could handle her.

She had, after all, been pulled away before she'd been fully satiated, though that just might've been
because she was full. Her belly was nice and round, heavy with the sheer mass of the lizard seed
contained within her stomach, sex, and cloaca.

The latter thought confused her, a cloaca was not a sexual organ that she recalled having, but it lead to
the womb in her tail, so how could she ever have been without it? But then again she hadn't had a tail
before, had she?

Drew stared at the length for awhile until a sound broke her out of her reverie. The sound had been
repeated many times with varying volumes. She wondered what it was, blinking a few times and turning
her head to find the source of the noise.

Only it wasn't a noise. Actually it was a word, and not merely a word but her own name!

The lizard blinked a few times and stared across the aisle as the sexy stripe-skinned shemale shouted at
her again. Her forked tongue flicked out instinctively, as it had been for the past few minutes, which was
how the lizard knew that the tigress was a shemale rather than a hermaphrodite like herself.
She smiled and waved at the pretty creature, who would be even prettier once she'd grown proper fur.
She looked silly with just faintly colored skin. Though like herself Drew assumed that it would grow more
vibrant before becoming fur, just as her own scales would appear sometime soon.

"Hi kitty!" she called back, giggling, "I'd love to snuggle with you, but you're too far away."

The lizard yawned and blinked her eyes, "And I'm pretty sleepy too. Maybe we can snuggle later when
the other lizards let me out of my cage?" she said, not bothering to pay attention to a reply before curling
up in the straw of her cell, curling her tail around so that it met her snout.

-o-

"Drew! Drew! DREW! Dammit, wake up, talk to me! DREW!" Ember shouted. It had taken him five
minutes to get the big lizard to stop staring at her tail and notice him, and when she did she'd giggled like
an airhead and then curled up to sleep.

"Not much use until she's fully transformed." The dark elf said with a sigh, "But even then your friend will
be somewhat different. The further the transformation progresses the more your past before you came
here doesn't matter. What happens to you in this land does. You embrace it, it becomes your new home,
and you forget about your old life and former existence. "

Ember shuddered, looking down over his transformed body, his large breasts and cock beginning to
ache slightly, demanding attention. His fingers twitched, longing to grope soft tit-flesh, to encircle his
cock and stroke his length to sweet, explosive, blissful pleasure.

His mouth watered, hungry and eager to take any nearby cock into its depths, his velvet tongue slipping
from between his lips unbidden, his body leaning down, down, down, craving to lap the sweet,
translucent precum from the ovoid head of his cock before it trickled down.

N-no! Ember gasped, slowly pulling his head back, his body reluctant to make the movement, I dont
want to live like that! I dont want to succumb to being some sort of sex kitten!

Give into your instincts when they arise, get them satiated and out of the way. Better to have a few
more moments of clear mind that long drawn out seconds of struggle where you can barely form a
thought. Sex or no sex, the magic of this land is going to change you.

Ember whimpered softly, unable to hold back any longer. The sheer size of his shaft coupled with
feminine, feline flexibility allowed him to easily engulf the lizard-like head of his cock, coated in sweet,
delicious precum. He only had a scant few moments of bliss as he suckled upon himself before the door
of his cage was unlocked and a clawed hand jerked him upright.

A smooth, forked tongue slipped between his lips, a softly scaled hand wrapping around his member,
gently stroking him, Cmon kitty, said the lizardman guard with a chuckle, You and your sister there
are going to be the entertainment for tonight.

The lizards tone was sinister, but Ember couldnt help but follow him, literally lead by the cock. His
body craved sex, and it didnt care about the origin of it. He found his thoughts shoved rudely aside,
filled with erotic yearnings. He found himself longing for another orgy, to have every inch of him, it
seemed, used to pleasure his captors.

His flesh wanted to be used so very badly, disappointed when he was lead up onto a raised platform in
the center of the encampment, a collar placed around his neck, a thick chain leading to the stone of the
platform.

Megan was similarly chained next to him, her own body surging with the lust that came with waking from
slumber. She nearly threw herself upon Ember, only the two guards holding her prevented it.

My disciples. said a voice from behind Ember. He turned his head to see a lizard dressed in leather
robes, scales painted with small runes, a staff adorned with a gemstone in one hand.

The Destinies have seen fit to deliver upon us more gifts, in the form of three untouched salamanders.
One of them will make a fine matron, granting our tribe strong warriors in the future!

A chorus of cheers came from the gathered throngs of scaled warriors, making Ember wince, his
triangular ears going flat against his head from the noise.

Sadly these two shall not be joining the ranks of out kin, but there is no reason that they cannot please
us in other ways. The chieftain-shaman said, raising his staff.

Tendrils of glowing green and orange light began to swirl up from the ground, flowing to the gem upon
the staff, the four lizardman guards quickly retreated.

Ember and Megan merely stared at the glow, awed by the sight of magic, real magic, something that
had been impossible in their world.

Will of the Land, shape these two as you see fit! Allow your bounty and fertility to flow within them, fill
them with pleasure so that your chosen may also experience pleasure in the sight of your wonders!
With a theatrical flourish, the shaman discharged the magic, the tendrils leaping from the staff, the green
seeking out Megan and the Orange flowing into Ember.

The effect was immediate, Embers consciousness evaporated, replaced by a raging beast intent on
fucking anyone and anything that came within reach. He tried to stand, but found his legs and feet were
not up to the task, nonfunctional as they cracked and popped, reforming into a bestial shape.

His six breasts swelled mightily with milk, he couldnt remember ever having six before, but they felt so
nice, so full, so natural, just another part of him.

Leather padded palms gripped milk-filled breasts, sending twin streams of whiteness surging forth,
splattering upon the platform.

Megan crawled forward, yellow and black fur rippling as it grew from her skin, emerald eyes fixating
upon the puddle as she slunk forward, lowering her head, lapping up the sweet treat and then continuing
forward, interested in the sexy tigress so very close to her, perfect for fucking.
Ember yowled like the cat in heat that he was, jaws popping, teeth growing into a proper feline shape.
He began to crawl as well, ignoring the tickle of tawny fur as it surged from his skin.

His tongue felt strange, needy, needing to be thrust into something. He leapt, the leopardess doing the
same, the two meeting in mid air in a passionate embrace. He thrust his suddenly longer, thicker tongue
into her mouth, feeling it swallowed up by something tight, something that wrapped around all of it.

The two growled, each trying to cram their cock into the other, but lacking the more convenient opening
of a female, Ember came out the victor, his massive prick forcing its way into Megans painfully tight
depths.

The leopard cried out, arms wrapping around the tiger, pulling him to her, their full breasts mashing up
against one another, thick streams of milk pouring from them, oozing down their furred bodies to pool
between them.

Then there was pleasure, sweet, full-bodied, erotic pleasure that shot through them. Ember felt his
nipples growing, thickening elongating, and somehow Megans were giving way to allow his entry into
her tits.

She thrust against him, her shaft secured in a wet, creamy tunnel, furred breasts lubricated by oddly
slick milk. It was sex, strange, deviant, monstrous sex. Embers dicknipples and cocktongue meeting
their feminine equivalent within Megan.

But still the magic flowed into them. The obvious places altered, the two fully transformed from human to
catfolk, the fertility magic sought out new places to change and to enhance.

Hips widened, facial structure was altered, fur patterns tweaked, and finally the magic found one last
place to put something.

The tip of Embers tail grew, pink flesh growing, taking on the now familiar egg-shape of a lizard-like
cockhead. Once more Ember found a matching organ upon Megan, her tail slipping over his own,
swallowing the furred length into its depths.

Their lust not allowing them to part, Ember and Megan's faces shifted, muzzles entwining in a grotesque
kiss, not merely a loving embrace, altered by the act into an obscene form of copulation. His tongue
swelled as her throat altered.

Tears leaked from their eyes as they wept for their lost traces of humanity and innocence. The more
warped their bodies became, the more they were transformed purely for sexual purposes, the greater
their pleasure became, the less the old world mattered, the less their captivity mattered.

All they began to care about was to remain locked in embrace, Ember's many shafts penetrating
Megan's many slits, oozing, dripping, drooling, leaking with lubrication and seed and milk as the lizards
around them cheered.

Perhaps that was it, the cheering, the fact that the lizardfolk cared so little about they that they used
magic to warp the forms of captives merely for entertainment, perhaps it was the last opportunity a
fading spirit saw to save itself.

The fertility magic continued to flow up from the ground, concentrated onto the shaman's staff. Ember's
tawny fur seemed to glow for a moment. But in that moment the staff erupted into searing flames.

The lizard cried out and dropped the staff, the crystalline orb rolling free from it, the tendrils of fertility
magic lashing out in random directions.

One last flicked of energy spilled over the two felines, flowing through Megan as her tormented body
was able to finally release in climax. It surged from her to him, the heat centered in Ember's belly and
loins. And then he was male no longer.

The last change that shot through him as his many shafts exploded with a flood of seed was that of a
soft, gentle surge within him, transforming him to a her. Gender no longer mattered to Ember, as long as
he could retain a sense of self, of what he had been before, that was enough.

Ember ran her finger through Megan's hair, comforting her as his body calmed, cocks shrinking, flesh
altering back to the way it had been before, almost.

"We'll get out of here." he whispered as the lizards around them panicked, seeking to flee from the stray
bolts of fertility magic that streamed around, searching for a body to alter, for a sack to filled with seed
heavy balls, a cock to extend, ovaries to excite, or a new gender to add.

It was some time before the camp settled down, the worn and weary 'entertainment' carried back to their
cages.

Once the guards had gone, Ember rolled to his side, opening glowing orange eyes as he looked upon
the dark elf in the neighboring cell.

"Elf," he said with quiet determination, "Tell me of magic and fire."


13 - Sorcerous Science

Shattered Shards: Sorcerous Science


By Von Krieger

Dranise walked along behind his girlfriend, Maya, his claws clicking loudly on the industrial tile floor. His
hips swayed as he walked, in part because of his tail and in part because of some strange feminine
instinct.

Despite having his current form for several years, he still found many of the things he did rather weird.
Mind and body had both changed in ways he didn't exactly understand, but he went along with it
anyway.

Things had changed half a decade earlier, when two worlds melded together to form one, leaving many
individuals in the city transformed, partially and fully, into other races, species, and genders.

Dranise had a bit of all three. Tall and lanky, he kept his height and his lithe build, but his transformation
had made him rather feminine in both mind and body. He had the broad hips, the slight build, soft facial
features, and more delicate musculature of a woman, though he lacked any actual female parts. No
breasts and still in possession of his manhood, even though the package didn't quite fit the wrapper.

Not that it had bothered Maya any. If anything she adored him more after the change than before. He
was the apple of her eye, singular.

While Dranise's transformation had been relatively mundane, a change in the shape of the ears, horns,
some scales and claws, bit of a shift in the feet, stick on a tail, then mold into a female shape, Maya's
had been weird.

She was some sort of demon with long taloned fingers, a spade tipped tail, hair replaced by thick,
writhing tendrils or tentacles, or something like that, and no eyes in her head. That had taken Dranise
awhile to get used to.

Instead Maya had a single large eye where her belly button used to be. It was rather weird to make eye
contact with her, and the attempt usually meant that it looked rather like one was staring at her breasts,
which Maya wholeheartedly approved of.

He smiled and gripped her rump in his clawed hand, making Maya giggle with delight, turning and
grabbing her boyfriend and pushing him up against the corridor wall before planting a kiss upon his
emerald lips.

"Tease," she says with a sharp-toothed grin, "If I had known you were going to misbehave so badly, I
would've dressed you in platform heels, a tube top, and a skirt."

Dranise's scales darkened in a blush, Maya had purchased an entire wardrobe of girl's clothes that
looked stunning upon his lithe, feminine frame and she delighted in dressing him in them at every
opportunity, parading him around clubs as her girlfriend.

It wasn't much of a punishment, since Dranise loved it so much, but it always embarrassed him to have it
brought up, especially since it was just about a guaranteed way to get him to equally embarrassing
levels of arousal.

"No more funny business until I say so," she said softly, purple-black tongue slithering out to lap at an
ear frill, "This is serious business. I owe Ayako a favor for tutoring me in advanced chemistry. And her
favors are always kind of interesting, I know you'll approve. But the sooner we get there, the sooner"

She licked her lips and slipped long, taloned fingers into Dranise's pants, teasing him further, "After this
is done we can go home, put you in a dress, get you all made up, go out on the town, find some cute girl
and"

Dranise moaned and pressed against Maya's hot caress before she cruelly withdrew her grip and took
him by the hand, leading him onward, "And we can talk about that later. We can't keep Ayako waiting!"

Maya had an absolutely huge grin upon her face, more so than her usual amusement at dressing
Dranise up in drag would be. He'd since learned that protesting would only make here more and more
likely to pull out the clothes and forcing him into them.

He wasn't sure exactly how he kept ending up in them, or why exactly he enjoyed it, but until they were
actually on him, he'd fight tooth and nail to prevent it. Or at least fight with wriggle and running and
locking himself in the bathroom.

The hair began to stand on the back of his neck as Maya lead him down a branch in the hall, the walls
inscribed with small runes.

"Oh no" Dranise said, wincing, "The Applied Thaumaturgy and Sciences building?!" he groaned, trying
to turn around and flee from the place that caused all the windows on campus to shake at least twice a
week with whatever mix of science and sorcery had exploded spectacularly that day behind
enchantment reinforced walls.

His claws scraped on the tile as he tried to drag them, to turn around, "I just got used to being a dragon!
I don't want to spend the weekend as a frog to add to my troubles!" he pleaded, trying to escape from
the demoness's iron grip.

But it was too late, the large double doors at the end of the hallways hissed open ominously, and Maya
dragged her reluctant boyfriend inside, the door closing quickly behind them.

Dranise looked around, finding scattered bits of half constructed and deconstructed machinery, shelves
of toms and scrolls in a circular area beneath what looked like a neon orange icicle that grew down from
the ceiling, clockwork soldiers with various pieces removed, and of course the bubbling beakers and
cauldrons that no self-respecting wicked witch, mad scientist, or double-major in both would be without.

"Ah! An interloper!" boomed an ominous voice, a figure raising itself up from behind a desk, brandishing
a 1950's style sci-fi pistol at him.

"Er I'm with her!" Dranise protested, pointing at Maya, who had dived behind a pile of partially scrapped
refrigerators.

"This is a girls only lab, and you'll have to pay the price for your arrogance!" the voice boomed.

There was a flash of light and Dranise found his body feeling all funny, like it was being blown up like a
balloon in a kind of sexy, erotic way. He moaned as bits of him seemed to swell, bucking against the air
as pleasure surged through him. He felt oddly weightless, a cry escaping suddenly lusher lips.

He threw his head back and cried out in climax, his clothes beginning to creak as the flesh and bone
contained within them began to grow. He felt a surging warmth ripple though him with each spurt of
climax, as each moment passed, the tighter his shirt and pants became, the more intense the sensation
grew, the harder he climaxed.

He couldn't move, he couldn't direct his gaze downward to see, nor move his arms to explore what was
happening. But it felt like he was being slowly inflated. Inch after inch, jet after jet of climactic essence
erupting from him, soaking the crotch of his jeans, the thought bringing an emerald blush to his face.

Eventually the blast from the weird ray ceased, and Dranise could move again. Panting, he dropped to
his knees, head tilted down he discovered what exactly had been swelling. He shot a glare to the
giggling pile of refrigerators and brought himself up to wobbly knees.

"Dammit, Maya!" he growled, his voice higher and of a bit different tone than usual, more feminine.

Upon hearing his own voice Dranise's eyes widened, "Oh you didn't!"

He turned and looked down at his rear, finding it larger and wider. A clawed hand groped the saturated
groin of his jeans, finding nothing there.

Maya stood up, out of breath from laughing. Dranise shook her head and instead directed her scorn
towards her attacker, who up close didn't look so large and intimidating. In fact, she was scarcely up to
the dragon's breasts, wearing some odd sort of helmet with tinted lenses, which she promptly removed
with one pair of hands, a second working over the blaster.

The goblin giggled, corralling hair gone wild from time in the helmet. She pulled it up into a ponytail, then
wound it around itself to create a bun. She looked up at Dranise with four large, dark blue eyes. "It was
Maya's idea, but the more alike we three are, the easier my next experiment will be." She said
pleasantly.

"Oh, and you make a very cute girl!" she said, her head suddenly thrust between Dranise's melon sized
breasts, two hands gripping them, the other two clutching her wide, jiggly rump.

The dragon moaned loudly, her new breasts incredibly sensitive. The demoness had slipped up behind
her, and had unbuckled her belt, working on removing Dranise's pants, "My, we can't have one of the
girls walking around in wet pants, now can we? It'd be a bit uncomfortable."
The demon's long fingered hands replaced those of the goblin upon Dranise's tits; she couldn't help but
press against them, body craving more.

"I'll get the Chimerification chamber warmed up!" Ayako called, leaving the couple by themselves.

"Here, drink" Maya purred, placing a vial of an odd blue-purple substance beneath Dranise's nose.
Figuring things would only get weirder from here, the dragon refused to part her lips, but her girlfriend
gave one of her enlarged nipples a tweak, making her moan, forcing the grape-tasting fluid into her
mouth, which she instinctively swallowed.

Maya tugged down Dranise's pants, leaving the dragoness to blush as pale pink panties were revealed
underneath, making the demon giggle, "My, such a good girl you make, Dranise!" she teased.

The dragon turned and scowled at her lover, "You keep hiding my boxers!" she protested.

"Staggerdragon!" Maya called suddenly, leaping up on Dranise's back, wrapping her legs around the
dragon's waist. It was one of the games the demoness liked to play, clinging to Dranise, groping, licking,
caressing, until she either fell over, got her lose, or climaxed.

With all the new sensation, the poor, overwhelmed, gender-swapped dragon stumbled around, trying to
get to an area where falling over would not mean engine parts, pointy metal, or concrete breaking her
fall.

She managed to get to the small, library area, collapsing back into a dusty, overstuffed chair, but still
Maya hung on tightly. One hand slipped beneath the dragon's tight t-shirt, caressing a helpless, massive
orb, the other slipping into Dranise's panties, caressing the alteration there as well.

The dragon panted, eyes half lidded, as far as things could have gone, Dranise felt rather lucky that
she'd gotten off with just being a she. Sometimes they'd go out with Dranise dressed up as a girl, flirt
with a guy, and then lure him someplace secluded, where Maya would turn on the demonic magic,
leaving the guy unconscious with a headache and a few vague memories of something sexy. That and
an empty wallet.

Maya's touch was electric, as usual, a bit of succubus combined with quite a bit of practice on herself,
and the girls Dranise and herself had fun with on occasion meant she was quite familiar with the female
anatomy, and knew just where to caress to make her boyfriend, now girlfriend, quiver with delight.

Her fingers were naturally long and thin, easily slipping within the dragoness's eager, awaiting snatch.
The dragon was amazed by how sensitive she was, how easy it was to get her to shiver or cry out with
pleasure.

Dranise sighed and pulled off her shirt, tossing it away, she figured she might as well explore the ins and
outs of the feminine form while she had the chance. She ran a hand over a breast as Maya suddenly
removed her fingers from Dranise's sex, replacing them with her tail.

A succubus's tail was a very powerful thing, flexible and dexterous, able to slip easily into the proper
opening, and with the proper magics able to emulate any number of different sorts of organs. Maya had
no interest in changing her spade-tipped tail into anything else, but the rubbery, flexible folds of flesh that
made up the spade could be controlled with incredible precision.

She had wrapped them around the central shaft of her tail, making a wide, enlarged presence with which
to penetrate her boyfriend. The soft, smooth flesh entered Dranise's sex, rippling gently as it slithered
deeper and deeper into her.

The demoness pushed her boyfriend's breasts upward, leaning forward, her forked tongue slithering out
to caress an emerald nipple, "Try it yourself, hun, I bet you'll love it!" she coaxed.

Dranise blushed and did as Maya asked, her own tongue curling around her nipple, her hands joining
Maya's in fondling and caressing her breasts. It was rather fun, and felt great. Of course it was likely
some sort of ploy to keep Dranise in a further feminized state than usual, but the blaster's effect would
either wear off with time, or have a reverse setting.

For the time being he was content to be a girl, it just felt so damned good. She curled her tail around
Maya's waist, hugging her as best Dranise could with the positioning. "Mmm I can't wait to hit the toy
store and pick up a few little buzzing buddies to use on your cute new body." Maya purred.

"Just picture it, you spread legged on the bed, wearing your cute little pantyhose, heels, and skirt, your
hair in pigtails, mascara, eye shadow, and lipstick applied, laying back, gripping those perfect breasts,
performing for me, while something thick, bestial, throbbing, and powered by D-cells vibrates away in
your tailhole and twat." She whispered, her demonic powers making the images leak into Dranise's
mind, transforming them into waking dreams, allowing the dragon to almost feel herself there, seeing her
full lips painted red, parted in a soft moan, her tail curled around a large, bright red, demon-shaped sex
toy.

"Oh oh Maya" she whispered, her oversensitive body erupting in an intense, surging climax that
seemed to work its way over her entire torso, waves of pleasure from her tits and her loins slamming into
one another, ripples spreading though her body.

Several minutes had passed before Dranise stopped quivering, "Is is that what it" she gasped, "Feels
like for a girl?"

Maya shook her head, "Nah, that's what it feels like when you've been blasted by Ayako's Slut-Shooter,
gets you all sensitive, sexed up, and a few extra abilities tacked on to typical erogenous zones. I've been
trying to convince her to try and put it in pill form, but no dice. She just loves her little mechanical toys."

The words brought a flash of the intense, erotic image back into Dranise's mind, making her moan as a
small climax shot through her.

Maya slowly withdrew her tail, bringing it to the side, licking it clean of the dragoness's juices, "I think
that's enough fun for now, boyfriend," she said, "Ayako is probably set up by now. The sooner we get
this done, the sooner we can go shopping."

Dranise smiled, reaching down and gripping Maya's legs as she stood, hefting the purple, demonic girl
that still clung to her back, "Well then, we can't keep her waiting." Dranise said with a grin, turning her
head into a deep, tongue entwining kiss from Maya.

"Giddyup!" she said with a giggle.

-o-

Dranise found the goblin mad scientist in front of a near spherical metal device with all sorts of odd lights
and thick tubes running into it. A trio of padded openings were placed in an equilateral triangle around
the structure, the metallic top made up of small crescent shaped pieces.

"It's so the experiment subjects can move around and be moved around." explained Ayako, who was up
to her waist in the machine, making a few last adjustments, "You get weirdly shaped chimeras if you
force the three aspects to remain in one place. But you can also, oddly enough, direct the way the fusion
occurs with the placement."

"Err... wait..." Dranise protested, "Chimerafication? Fusion? I'm not liking the sound of this."

"Oh come on, boyfriend!" Maya teased, "It's perfectly reversible, and the only lasting side effect seems
to be a bit of closeness and empathy with the two you merged with. We make the beast with two backs
seven or eight times before lunch, usually, this isn't really all that different!"

"Well, actually it is." Ayako said, climbing out of the machine, "As far as I can tell all three individuals
retain full physical sensation over the entire form. Control, however, I don't know all that much about.
Which is why we're all going to become a chimera for an afternoon, so I can gather firsthand data of the
chimeric nervous system."

Dranise began to back away from the strange machine, but Maya put her feet down and hefted her
boyfriend/girlfriend up off the ground, "Nope, you're going in, Dranise. If you chicken out of this, you can
kiss your chances of getting your cock back goodbye."

She giggled and licked her lips, "That's something we need to find out once you have it back. See if you
can kiss it. Though I worry that if you can, you'll never leave the house."

Dranise snorted, a scowl on her face, "I actually have thoughts that don't feature sex, pertain to sex, are
sexual innuendos, or plots that will, eventually, lead to sex. Unlike certain demons I could mention."

Ayako chuckled as the two bickered, pressing the button to open the machine.

The sphere opened with a soft woosh, ominous mist pouring out.

The inside of the sphere was very well padded, and three small stools had been placed within. Maya
dropped Dranise unceremoniously upon one of them and then quickly had his neck secured in one of
the slots.

"Ow!" the dragon said, a muted thunk of flesh on metal heard. "Is that a... bucket in here?"
The goblin blushed, her green skin turning a darker shade and she reached in and removed the bucket
of dry ice, "It's the best way I've found to get that ominous mist effect. They dock three percent from my
grade on anything I build if it doesn't look sufficiently ominous right before it activates."

"I'd build a fog machine into the thing, but the ones I make from scratch tend to explode, and the stores
in the area are always sold out of them around mid terms and finals time." she said with a sigh.

The sphere had opened into three identical segments. Dranise's was placed in the center, while Maya
took a seat to his right.

"This is why you had to be a girl, hun." Maya said with a giggle, "Using creatures of different genders
tends to weird things up and produce long lasting side effects, Ayako says."

She leaned over and kissed the dragon's cheek, "And I don't think you want to be laying self-fertilized
eggs for the rest of your life. Though once they grow up, I think a couple cute Dranise clones would be
fun to have around..."

The demoness grinned, "Ayako, can you get the gender inversion ray? I don't mind side effects!"

The goblin glared with her four eyes, "Uh, no Maya, we're doing this by the book. You never, ever toss in
random variables on a complicated process like this. That's what finals are for."

The mad scientist finished inputting the data into the control console, a synthesized voice began
counting down from nine as Ayako began strapping herself into the third segment, the outer two
beginning to swing inward to complete the sphere.

"Wait, why is it starting at nine?" Dranise asked.

"Well, everyone ELSE starts their counter at ten, and if something goes wrong typically it takes me about
two seconds to notice, and five to turn things off. That way I have a one second spacer and no chance of
it ending all anti-climactic like on two. Where's the drama in that?"

The dragon winced, "Open this thing up, I want out."

Maya and Ayako giggled, "No way!" the demoness said, shaking her head, "This is supposed to be a big
rush, and I'm not going to miss it because you have cold feet!"

"You have nothing to worry about, Dranise, the process is very pleasure... AH!" Ayako was cut off by the
machine which jumped the countdown and surged to life at the one second mark.

A flood of glowing liquid of various colors swirled down the tubes, pouring into the closed and sealed
sphere. Dranise felt a warm goo flowing over her, making her clothes cling to her scaled skin ,and then...

"I LIKED that shirt!" the dragon said with a scowl.

"It's not wrecked, I just had it teleported somewhere to be recovered later. It's just get all torn up
anyway." Ayako explained.
The goo continued to pour in, washing over the bodies of all three, pooling down around their feet. As
the goblin had said, it felt quite nice. After the initial warmth had appeared on their skin, it had begun to
sink deeper, seeming to caress skin and muscle in a gentle massage over the entire back, rump, legs,
and feet.

"Oooh," Dranise sighed, "That does feel rather nice."

"And it's rather pretty too! All the colors swirling together." Maya said, with her eye in her midsection.

A second set of tubes began to pour fluid, this time pumping right into the laps of the three girls. Each let
out a cry of pleasure at the sensation.

"Oh... oh, it feels like... like... like..." stuttered Ayako.

"It feels like having a horse cock stuffed into your without the whole bother of torn muscles and a broken
pelvis." said Maya after a moan, rather familiar with all sorts of sexual pleasures.

"I f-feel something on my nnnn!" Dranise moaned, feeling something on her nipples.

"Those are the shape..." Ayako's words were cut off by a pleasured gasp, "The shapers."

"Oooh, using the Krygarian Spheroid Hex, are you Ayako?" Maya purred, familiar with the sorcery that
was happening out of sight of the other two.

"Well, I wanted something obvious to test the sensory input!" the goblin girl explained.

"Oh I'm not complaining it's just that..."

Dranise's eyes opened and she stopped moaning for a moment, "Wait, hex? Black magic?"

"Of course, black magic!" Maya said, the roll of her eye going unseen, "You think white magic would
make you feel so good?"

She gave a soft growl, and Dranise felt a fluid sensation, like something was flowing into her breasts.

"Oh for the love of... they're big enough!" she protested.

Ayako grinned, "Several chimera traits are essentially averaged, and being a goblin and thus naturally
flattish... well..." her ears turned a darker green, "You can't blame a girl for being curious."

Maya giggled as the last set of tubes began pouring liquid into the sphere, topping it off. The feeling of
pleasure deepened from surface skin and muscle, to the very core of each body.

"Oh gods, whose hand is that?" Dranise panted, the hand being joined by several others. "H-hey, stop
that! Play with your own!"
There was a sudden sensation of shock between the three, a sudden surge that made every hair stand
on end, a feeling of melting, of malleability. More arms and Maya's tail, all tormenting Dranise, and...

"What is that? That's not my tail!" the dragon yelped, "And those aren't my... mmm..."

Dranise began to purr happily. Things felt rather strange, she was feeling the groping, and she was also
feeling what was doing the groping, and oddly enough she felt like she had four breasts and two sexes.

"Th-that's mine." Ayako admitted, "I thought we'd look a bit weird with only two tails. I had one before I
figured out how to add the extra arms. Very useful." she grinned and moaned softly, Dranise feeling a
thin, smooth length slither across one pair of netherlips, "I found other uses for it."

Dranise giggled, "It feels like a snake slithering."

"Hey!" Maya cried, "No fair!"

There was a sudden jolt and once more Dranise felt as if more body parts were being added. She
moved her arms around in the thick goo within the sphere and found what she presumed to be Maya's
breasts, though they were larger than she was used to.

"Oh yeah, that's a good girl." purred Maya.

Everything felt strange, disembodied, like everything had become some sort of semi-solid, and
concentration was required to form any body part out of it.

"Interesting!" Ayako said, "Full on physical discorporation coupled with conscious transmutation and
relocation!"

"Err.. what?" Dranise asked, not understanding.

"She means that nothing has a set place at the moment so we can, for example..."

The trio cried out as Maya's tail pierced a pussy, no one was quite sure whose it was, and then a
second, and the third. Ayako and Dranise were reduced to frenzied moaning in delight, bucking phantom
hips as Maya tail fucked all three of them.

"And then positioning them just right to..." and then Maya was moaning along with them. Though her tail
penetrated them all, it seemed like that whenever one buck her hips, her sex pressed up against the
other two, which in turn made that individual buck, sending the three into a rapid cascade of pleasure.

"Oh I w-wish I could see..." Ayako moaned.

"I have an eye down there and I can't see a blasted thing." grumbled Maya.

Slowly the three sexes seemed to be coaxed further and further apart, Maya no longer able to have fun
with more than one, much to the disappointment of the others.
"Don't worry," the demoness purred, replacing the tail with her fingers, her skilled talons making the
other two forget all about the loss of the tailfucking.

The crescent pieces of metal allowed the machine to adjust the placement of the three heads and necks,
and slowly the three became aligned side by side, all in a row.

The strange disembodied feeling began to slowly fade, body parts being tugged into an actual
arrangement. Movement was no longer possible, and in a moment, no longer was conscious thought.

Each of the girls cried out with blissful pleasure, the sensation like a full body climax of the highest
proportions.

Ayako grinned widely, feeling immense satisfaction at the progress of the process, the intensely
pleasurable way it felt, the wonderful mix of science and sorcery that made it all possible.

Maya's tongue lolled out as she climaxed, feeling intoxicated by the incredible energies used in the
process, deliciously dark magic coupled with various alchemical ingredients that she had only been able
to sample upon a few occasions, her demonic flesh drinking it all up like the finest wine.

Dranise felt vague echoes of both sensations, as the center, the core, the foundation for the entire
transformation; she felt the most intense pleasure and more. But mostly she could feel a bond, the
complex ball of emotional string that she felt for Maya entwining with something more, something
different.

She could, faintly, feel Maya's own feelings for her, her love, her affection, her devotion, her lust for
teasing, toying, and humiliating her in ways she hated, but still enjoyed all the same.

And on the other side the incredible burning ball of curiosity, wonder, and shy lust of Ayako. The bookish
goblin admiring what Dranise and Maya had, not wanting to whisk it away for herself, but craving to
snuggle up against it, to add her own presence into a relationship between the three; a shy, slightly
embarrassed bundle of love and lust that were mere sparks longing to erupt into flame.

Dranise turned her head, tilting it just enough that her long, forked tongue could slip between Ayako's
lips, making the goblin's eyes widen in surprise, making her turn toward the source of the strange
sensation, allowing the dragon to press her lips fully against Ayako's own, welcoming her into the
relationship with a deep, delicious kiss infused with Maya's demonic touch as the succubus placed her
blessing upon it.

The moment lasted forever.

The moment was over all too soon.

-o-

The machine gave a soft hiss, mist pouring out as it opened, suitable dramatic. Within it, seated upon
the seats that seemed to have moved around with the neck holes, the three girls found their individual
forms had melded and merged into a unified flesh.
All limbs were present and accounted for, with Dranise and Maya's clawed hands placed in front, Maya's
above Dranise's, with Ayako's four arms right behind them. The differences in height had been
obliterated, with the much smaller Ayako brought up to the size and build of the other two.

Just about everything had been preserved, their widened torso featured six large, basketball sized
breasts, the sight of which made Dranise groan, annoyed that she had been forcibly given large tits to
begin with, was rather put off by having her two even larger.

Their varying skin types had spread evenly over their fused form, the majority of it being green. On the
outside it started with Maya's purple-pink, the dark color giving way to Dranise's emerald green, and
then finally Ayako's paler, goblin green.

Most of their skin was soft and smooth, through Dranise's scales had been retained, adorning their
shoulders, hips, and spines with darker scales, deep emerald and magenta. Each had a few scales upon
their faces, making a pattern in Dranise's case, acting as freckles upon Ayako's and Maya's.

Each of the three looked over their form, exploring it with their hands, the sensations delightful.

Dranise was the first to notice that something was a bit odd, "Umm we seem to have picked up a fourth
pair of legs from somewhere."

Ayako blushed, "About time I found them! I had been looking all over for those. I was wondering where I
left them."

Dranise looked behind them, seeing that Ayako's tail, the thin, almost feline-like thing she had felt while
in the tank had thickened, becoming a match for the other two tapering, lizard-like tails, Dranise's with its
plate scales and Maya's with the spade tip. The goblin's tail sported a green and blue tuft at the end,
matching the mad scientist's hair.

Ayako grinned, "I don't think we look too bad! Rather stunning, if I do say so myself."

Maya shrugged her allotment of shoulders, "I wouldn't know; I can't see anything but our hands, our legs
if we move them, and I think that shadow up on top is our lower-middle tit."

Dranise looked to the left and to the right, finding herself in the middle, "Err wait a minute"

She reached down well more to the side with one hand and found Maya's single vertical eye
embedded within her belly.

"Eeek! Maya, get your eye out of my tummy, why isn't it on YOUR side?" Dranise yelped.

"Probably because it'd make us look all lopsided and uneven if it were there." The demoness mused.

"Ayako, can't you do something?" the dragon protested.

The goblin shook her head, "Suck it up. It's the best place for it, after all."
"But I want my belly button back!" Dranise whined.

Maya chuckled, "Dear, you're a dragon. A reptile. You hatch from eggs; you haven't had a belly button
since you acquired your cute, scaly, girly-looking condition some years ago."

The dragon blinked and calmed down, "Oh. I hadn't thought about that."

Ayako giggled, "Any other protests, or should we try standing up and walking?"

"Is that going to work?" Dranise asked, "I mean we have all of eight legs and I have no idea which ones
are mine"

"Front and outside." Ayako interrupted, "Mine are all in the back, Maya's are in the middle."

"Wait, so does that mean that Maya's naught bits are connect to my?"

The demoness grinned, "They're your naught bits now, buster! Better spend the time to learn them real
good. I'm going to quiz you once this is all over! Maybe we ought to start your studying right now?" she
purred, one hand taking Dranise's own, moving it towards the cleft between the central join of their legs.

Having more arms than the other two, Ayako quickly vetoed any further mutual/self exploration.

"None of that now. There will be time for mutual sexual satisfaction later. At the moment we've got to test
other things, but first, to the clothing machine! We're not wandering around all bare!" Ayako said, with
her third of the body and control of half the legs, they were forced onto their feet, Maya and Dranise
working to make sure their heels didn't get stepped on as the goblin propelled them across the room.

It was only after approaching the machine did they notice that they hadn't fallen over, stumbled, tripped,
or wobbled much.

"You know" Dranise began, but was interrupted by Maya.

"You know, I think a nice black, casual tube top-y type dress and casual heels would be good if we're
going to take this out in public. And some pantyhose." The demoness purred, her grin wicked.

The dragon's eyes widened, "Th-that's not fair!" she hissed, "I don't want to wear girl's clothes!"

Ayako pondered this, "For the moment you are a girl, and you're sharing a corporeal form with two other
girls who are not adverse to wearing heels and dresses. Logically your argument is inconsistent and you
also have been democratically outvoted."

"More demon-cratically." Dranise grumbled, trying to figure out how to fold her arms to go along with her
rather cross scowl.

But it was no use; the rather frightening machine quickly weaved a shiny, slinky, form-hugging dress out
of some synthetic black fiber. With a pair of purses in hand, Dranise found herself outnumbered six legs
to two, and reluctantly was dragged along while Maya and Ayako talking of where they wanted to go.

There was Webb Weavers' to judge the difficulty and expense of getting clothes for their new form, a
restaurant to see how much a meal would be compared to the cost of one for all three, a visit to the adult
goods store at Maya's request, mainly to make Dranise blush, and several other stops that they would
be making using the bus service.

"There's no way we can get around on our own unless we have something like a horse and buggy."
Ayako had said, then began to write down her thoughts on how such a method of travel would work
perfectly for a group of chimeric individuals.

-o-

As they left the lab, however, they didn't notice that someone had taken advantage of their planning,
teasing, and embarrassment to sneak in.

The lab was warded from magical intrusion, so stealth of a mundane nature was to be employed. It
made Azria rather giddy, allowing her to actually use some of her training and seldom used spells, rather
than merely poof in, do what her mistress had instructed, and then poof out.

There was an art to breaking and entering, as much as there was to lovemaking, both of which the
succubus considered herself an expert in. With some of her abilities sealed by her servitude she rather
enjoyed being able to stretch her wings. Metaphorically of course.

As the lab door closed behind her, she turned her head and scowled at the tiny red and black wings
upon her back. She had once been able to spread them around her shoulders, arms, and most of her
torso as if they were a regal cape, but since her mistress had bound her, they couldn't even cover as
much as a worn shawl.

That was the part that bothered Azria to no end, having her luxurious wings, majestic horns, and
especially her generous bosom reduced to shadows of their formers selves by her mistress's power.

Servitude was fine. Mortals, even elves, didn't live for a particularly long time. Truth be told, she rather
enjoyed serving her mistress, she was deliciously vindictive and cruel to her foes without being messy or
gross about things. Azria abhorred blood and violence; it was beneath such a delicate, beauty such as
herself.

Her mistress had Griaule to do that sort of thing, after all. The seven foot tall dragon loved to vent her
frustrations on anything and everything she could in whatever fashion was available and allowed.

Azria supposed that if she had been a hundred foot long, several hundred ton, decidedly male dragon
bound and confined by a long dead elven sorceress into the form of a busty, seven foot tall, decidedly
female bipedal dragoness, she would be rather grouchy and vicious as well.

She ran her fingers through her navy blue hair, seating the strands behind the rows of thick, rubbery
tendrils where they were supposed to stay. She wasn't quite sure how they kept coming loose when she
was distracted, but they did.
She hummed happily to herself as she knelt down beside the machine's central segment, the panel
concealing the guts losing its screws with the wave of a hand.

She'd been sent to remove the thematic coupler, which aligned things on the shared form in their proper
places, the morphic resonance stabilizer, which kept an individual's magical 'me' field in place and wove
others through it, and of course the every-important polymorphic linear operation transducer, which
obviously made the whole contraption run.

They formed a bit of a sphere with three branches coming off of it, easily removed with a little hand
waving and a properly sized wrench, which took several minutes to find. It popped off quite easily and fit
into one of the large pockets on Azria's multipurpose, but still very fashionable, trenchcoat.

With a snap of her fingers she turned herself invisible again and strode happily out of the lab, mission
accomplished.

Or tried to, anyway. The lab doors were motion sensor activated, and as she didn't bounce back any
light, she smacked right into them.

She grumbled a bit, turned visible long enough for the doors to open, and then went on her merry way.

Taking one or two of the items wouldn't be enough; all three would make things too expensive, too
difficult, and far too time consuming to make Ayako unable to part herself from the other two for several
long, humiliating months.

Or at least that was what Mistress Ellie supposed. Azria didn't think that the young goblin would mind as
much as her elven owner believed she would. But that was not her problem. She was instructed to obey,
not to advise.

Besides, this course of action likely had a more interesting outcome.

No one noticed a limo door open for a few moments to allow the invisible succubus within.

Inside a moonlight pale hand reached out and unerringly pluck the combined device from Azria's pocket,
the hand's owner giggling and grinning all the while.

"Wonderful, Azria!" Ellie said with a sultry chuckle, as good as Azria's own, likely better since the young
woman spent most of her free time consulting with experts, learning how to be sexy and seductive by
will, rather than talent.

"Let's see that little goblin bitch suffer for disfiguring me!" she said, the chuckle building into a full blown
megalomaniacal laugh.

Azria shut the limo door, so the sound wouldn't disturb any nearby small animals, or potentially fill the air
with an ominous thunderclap.

Ellie's 'disfigurement' was nothing of the sort to Azria's eyes. But then again she was well-versed with
the female form and its various curves. To most she would be considered porn-star gorgeous, what with
her beach ball sized breasts, large, heart shaped rear, and wide hips.

Though the nobles of her home court thought of any more than token swells as a sign of gender
differentiation to be hideous perversions of nature; Disgusting, debilitating disfigurements, which was
why Ellie was forced to live apart from her family, not allowed to attend any of the High Elven courts of
her people, and be referred to by the diminutive of her name, which had too many vowels and
apostrophes in it for Azria to pronounce with her forked tongue.

Griaule had said it was short for "Elephant," but the busty elf had punched the transgendered dragon so
hard that he/she hadn't ever said it aloud within Ellie's hearing ever again.

The maniacal laughter was cut off by a soft gasp, followed by a muttered curse, shortly following by a lot
of wriggling to remove a pair of suddenly moistened panties.

"Mandrake root and mistiletoe!" swore Ellie, "You get the slightest jiggle going in these damned
over-sensitized weather balloons and it goes right to your loins!" she complained, hiking up her skirt to
reveal her swollen, puffy, rather enthusiastically wet sex.

"If you would please, Azria, I have a hair appointment at five thirty and I can't be making embarrassing
puddles upon the stylist's chair." She said dispassionately, but Azria could see the building lust in her
eyes, the demoness was rather sure that despite all her complaints and protests, her mistress enjoyed
the need for sexual satisfaction a good baker's dozen times a day or so.

The demoness bowed her head, extending her long, forked tongue, "Ah, but my lady, the appointment is
not for another hour and fifteen minutes."

Ellie sighed, but licked her lips with subconscious, but perverse glee, "Well that gives us enough time to
go over my lessons in some detail."

The demoness's eye glowed a soft purple in the darkness of the tinted limo, "Would Mistress prefer
instruction as I am, or shall I use one of my toys to properly simulate a male?"

The elf yanked Azria over to her by the lapels of her coat into a needy, breathless kiss, "No toys. I need
my lessons NOW." She half-growled.

The demoness bowed, a wave of her hand loosening the few remaining buttons upon her mistress's
shirt, allowing her tongue to trace down between the two large, cursed orbs.

"As my mistress wishes." She purred as Ellie let out a contented sigh.
14 - Perilous Plunder

Shattered Shards: Perilous Plunder


By Von Krieger

Lights coming on, alarms blaring, the sounds of heavy boots upon the concrete as security officials
rushed to the scene of the crime. It all mattered little to Aden, who slowly and quietly made his way
through the thick foliage that covered most of the mansion grounds.

Rather nice of his 'patron' to provide him with such an easy way in and out. There had been no security
cameras, no motion detectors, no guard dogs, not even broken glass or barbed wire atop the walls. It
was like the mansion's owner wanted Aden to break into his home and abscond with several items of no
small worth.

It would be more than enough to keep the thief in the lap of luxury for the next year; though he most
certainly was not going to remain idle for twelve long months. Oh no. Life wasn't worth living unless there
was a challenge involved, and the most grand challenges to Aden were his heists.

Utilizing a wonderful little broach that he had pilfered from the home of an absentminded herbalist, the
plant life shifted and moved away. Not a bit of it touched the thief as he strolled leisurely through thick,
thorny rose bushes, through prickly pine trees, through the tall grass and brambles that grew on the
outskirts of the property.

The displaced plants moved right back to their previous positions, camouflaging his passage, assuring
that no one would even think in the slightest that someone had come this way.

Not five minutes after his thefts had been discovered, Aden was over the outer wall and out into the
communal park that was nestled in between the walled lands of dozens of prime 'patrons,' several of
which had already 'sponsored' Aden's particular art.

He made his way to the center of the park, resting in a sheltered spot in a thick stand of birch trees that
would be impossible to pierce without magical aid. He sat upon a rock and opened his bag of ill-gotten
goods, eager to examine the items he had collected before accidentally triggering an unseen alarm.

As he went to open the bag Aden discovered that while the trees and plants moved to avoid him, it
seemed his bag was a different story. Several long, bristly stalks clung to the fabric, having become
stuck to the bag as he passed them.

Nothing to worry about, just a few easily removed foxtails. He chuckled and plucked them off, tossing
them aside.

They shimmered and sparkled as they flew through the air, landing nearby, tiny motes of metallic light
remaining in the air in a thick cloud.
Aden scowled at the cloud, the union of the two worlds had altered a few plants in magically heavy
areas, granting them an occasional odd property, like glow in the dark pollen.

The thief sighed and went back to his bag, sneezing several times as the sweet-smelling pollen worked
its way into his nose. He sneezed several more times, deep breaths followed by powerful expulsions of
the very same breath.

Thankfully the sneezes shooed away the remainder of the pollen, leaving Aden's nose thankfully clear of
irritants. But now he felt strange, feverish, too warm in the cool night. Warmth seemed to blossom within
him, making his entire body flush, blood moving closer to the skin to allow for more effective dispersal of
heat.

It wasn't any surprise that the increase in blood flow caused some other areas to stir. Aden moaned
softly as he felt himself grow erect. He began to unbutton his shirt, it wasn't like anyone would see him
out in the middle of the park, in the middle of the night, well hidden from any prying eyes.

He unzipped his pants and grinned as he began to stroke himself, casting his shirt aside. This wasn't
particularly unusual, as he tended to focus on a heist to the point where he forsook pleasures of the
flesh in order to concentrate.

This wasn't the first victory erection Aden had found himself with, but it was the most needful. In a few
moments he was on all fours, working his way out of his pants, as he still felt too warm.

He kicked off his shoes, tugging off his socks, his pants and underwear down around his ankles, he felt
much better as he stripped fully naked, leaning back against the smooth rock behind him, eyes closed in
blissful pleasure.

He did not notice that his body looked a bit different than before, a narrowing in the midsection, a
thinning of the build, a slight alteration of the angles in his face. Nor did he notice the slight swelling
upon his chest, for he was far more concerned with the swelling in his loins.

With each stroke of his shaft his body seemed to feminize, his hair growing out, his hips swelling, hands
and feet becoming more dainty, his skin growing softer. But none of this was noticed, not even as
something slithered outward from the base of his spine.

The new limb tickled dreadfully, making Aden giggle, the tickling spreading to his rump as he found
himself sitting on the new addition. He giggled some more and went to all fours, solving the problem of
his sitting upon his new tail.

And quite a splendid tail it was, bristling with red-orange and white fur along its three foot length, bushy
and thick, swaying gently as Aden thrust against his hand as he pawed off.

He no longer felt quite so warm, in fact, he felt somewhat cooled. He gasped softly as he felt his nipples
harden, leaning downward, planting his shoulder against the ground so that he could both stroke and
grope. He clenched his teeth as a pleasurable sensation shot through him as he caressed his pectoral
area, rubbing his new A-cup breasts.
Oh how wonderful and soft they felt, how very perfect, if only they were bigger; if only there were more to
caress, more to adore, and if only he had more limbs to caress them.

With his body suitably feminized, for now, the changes seemed content to alter him in a different way,
sharpening his teeth, transforming his ears from whorled flaps to proud triangles atop his head.

They twitched softly, detecting the sounds in the darkness that Aden had never before had the acuity to
hear. None of them bothered him, for his predatory instincts told him there was nothing out there to fear
and that as he was not interested in hunting prey and thus the other sounds were beneath his notice as
well.

The shemale vixen giggled as the tickle of growing fur spread over her ears, pausing for a moment in
her self-love to flex her fingers, which felt rather funny and cramped for a few moments as her nails
darkened. Growing thin upon one axis, they thickened upon two others, extending from her fingertips as
small, black claws, a matching set upon her toes.

Having transformed a portion of her toes, the change lingered there for a few moments, enlarging a few
of them, shrinking another and moving it further back on the foot. Realignment of the legs came next,
bone, ligament, and muscle all warping, stretching, popping and creaking softly as Aden was gifted with
a pair of digitigrade legs, far better suited for fleeing thieving endeavors than what she had before.

The tickling sensation returned once more, spreading rusty red and gleaming white wherever it went,
making her entire body tingle with vulpine glee as her gorgeous fur coat grew in to its fullest.

Her caresses were quickly enhanced by the addition of black leather upon her finger pads and palms,
the black leather soon joined by equally black fur, marking her complete alteration into a vixen.

But Aden craved more, and more she would receive; for not only had she stolen, but she had done so
sloppily and arrogantly, her curse not merely one enchanted foxtail, but three.

Her tail tingled, the sensation spreading to her spine, not merely being robbed of species and gender,
the magical essence of the foxtails would assure that she would never steal from their master again.

As Aden's tail split in two, her breasts began to grow, making the lusty vixen moan with delight, enjoying
the sensations of the expanding flesh against her padded palm. Accompanying the alteration were
similar changes to her hips, rump, and lips. Her fur color altered subtly upon her face, placing upon her
eyelids a bright green.

The vixen felt a presence upon her shoulders, and upon opening her eyes saw that it was her own hair,
now a lush green, slithering out from her head, making her look all the more like the stunning beauty that
she had become.

Aden wanted a lover so badly, her cock ached, longing for the warmth and tightness that it would only
find nestled within the loving anatomy of another creature. The vixen found herself entering a state of
heat, longing for the touch of another.

She continued to stroke, continued to jerk, with each thrust she let out a soft, pleading bark, seeking to
call a potential lover to her locale, to aid her in slaking this growing lust that filled her increasingly
sexualized body.

To be transformed into a lusty harlot, that was the curse of the second foxtail. To have not merely the
body, but also in part the mind of a wanton slut. Left to her own devices, Aden would likely be carousing
bars and standing upon street corners within the week, eager to share her sleek, sexy, shapely form with
anyone who would have her.

The second curse was not particularly a punishment, but as Aden had made her presence known,
thieving was most certainly not the career for her in this new day and age. So one would be provided,
one that still flaunted the law and required a specialized set of skills, one didn't want to make the new
apples fall too far from the tree, after all.

A proper thief would've been left with species and gender warped a bit, but the rest of her faculties
intact. An incompetent thief would find herself with the natural ability and instinctual talents to pursue a
new career. But Aden had not only been a thief, not only been a clumsy thief, but he has also been an
arrogant thief, and thus her alterations were not yet through.

The vixen quivered as her belly filled with strange warmth. From the innermost depths to the edge of
each fiber of fur, the vixen felt change stirring within her once more. Rather than split, a third tail
emerged from her spine in the manner of her first.

While generous before, her bust now boarder upon the unnatural, the realm of porn starlets and
strippers. But added to this was an additional asset, one that made Aden moan with delight as she felt it.

Her cock began to swell, elongating and thickening, her sexual characteristics enhanced by her third
curse. The first two would have left her manhood as it naturally was, but with the third nothing would
remain of her original form.

Amber eyes clenched tightly shut as Aden's thick shaft darkened, swelling in places, retracting in others.
She shivered as her sheath properly formed. The vixen ran her clawtips over her swollen knot, delighting
in the intense sensation.

Her belly still churned, flesh and bone once more altering within her. Tears of joy filled her eyes as she
felt a swelling upon her middle, a second pair of breasts blossoming into existence. It was exactly what
she had wanted, more of her wonderful tits to love and...

She recalled the second part of her earlier musing and gasped softly as it too was gifted to her as a
reward. Rolling onto her back, removing her hand from her cock, she was now easily equipped to
pleasure herself.

Using her two new hands she sandwiched her lowermost breasts, trapping her generous cock between
them, thrusting against her soft, creamy furred tits. She couldn't imagine how life could be any better.

She panted, her tongue lolling out of her slight muzzle. She arched her back, bucking into the air,
pressing upwards with her legs, thrusting as deeply as she could into her breasts.
He pleasure peaked, a dam burst inside of her, allowing thick rivulets of seed to pour from her member,
damping the fur of her belly and breasts with its hot, sticky warmth.

But that was not all. Upon her second ejaculation, something else seemed to give way inside of her,
another river breaking free within her altered body, sending liquid warmth erupting from her body in a
different fashion.

Her new femsex climaxed explosively, dousing her thighs and tails with the pleasantly scented fragrance
of vixen climax.

Aden rolled onto her side, coaxing a few more jets of seed from her cock, letting them ooze onto the
ground, rather than onto her already sodden fur. Already she would need a bath, and there was no need
to make herself even dirtier.

Her lust partially sated, Aden stood and gathered up her discarded clothes, stuffing them into the bag of
recovered loot. She smiled as she walked through the dense brush, the plants parting eagerly before
her.

Her mistress would be so thrilled with her, proud of her newest vixen who went out all on her own and
chased down the horrible thief that had made off with a few of her showpieces.

While pretty and valuable, Mistress did not leave her true treasures out in plain sight for any thief to
snatch. Aden knew that, of course. Everything in the mansion's main rooms was for show and for
decoration, and for sneak thieves to snatch, thinking themselves newly rich and clever.

Aden wondered what surprises thieves would discover upon trying to flee from her owner's property. She
desperately wished to know what interesting fates awaited those who would dare steal from the
wonderful woman that gave her and other sorts of gorgeous, sexual creatures a home.

A soft sound like wind chimes drew Aden's attention and she turned her head, seeing a few golden
grains of pollen settling upon her glowing, silvery seed. She grinned as she saw small, green shoots
sprout up from the soil.

She watched the plants grow and blossom, tall green grasses mixed in with tall plants with cascades of
beautiful flowers. Foxtails and foxgloves. They always marked the places where a nature-kissed kitsune
like herself found enjoyment. Enjoyment that would, on occasion, be gifted to a passerby when the
plants were ready to reproduce.

Aden moaned softly, rubbing her belly with her two lower hands. As soon as she returned home, she too
would be ready and eager to reproduce as well. With anyone she could get her four hands on.

Aden's three tails swayed happily behind her as the kitsune wondered which of her mistress's many pets
she'd snuggle up with first.
15 - Sexual Summoning

Shattered Shards: Sexual Summoning


By Von Krieger

Chloe looked around at the various runic scribbles on the floor, walls and ceiling, the many candles, the
small figurines, and of course the alter itself. The mouse found herself playing with her long blonde hair
absently and nibbling her bottom lip in nervousness.

Not only did the ritual she was about to undertake have a great deal of risk, but it seemed like the
responsibility of the entire world had been stacked upon her shoulders. The illegitimate daughter of the
mage-king of Tharia, the Resperian army had set a legion of bounty hunters upon her trail.

The last skirmish had seen her lose several of her bodyguards, all of whom had been her companions
for most of her life. The veterans had stayed behind to stall the hunting party, while allowing Chloe and
the remains of her guard to escape.

The mouse girl fought back tears at the thought of her fallen friends. Not even a half dozen of her guard
remained, and that was what worried her the most about the ritual.

They had no idea how far behind the bounty hunters were, and needing someone to actually cast the
ritual and several individuals to provide the energy, while Chloe served as the focus, there would be no
one to watch the perimeter.

With her father struck down and the beautiful spires of Tharia in ruins, the mage-army falling under the
sheer numbers of the xenophobic Resperians, the only hope was to call for divine intervention.

Detailed in a series of tomes whose locations and contents where known only to those with royal blood,
there were rituals detailed for calling upon and summoning direct manifestations of all the gods and
goddesses of the Tharian pantheon.

Of all of them, only a handful did not involve mass bloodshed, the sacrifice of incredible wealth, a
specific celestial event, or were to call divine beings whose actions would result in horrors worse than
the Resperians would inflict upon Tharia.

With only a handful that Chloe could call upon, none had the strength to turn the tide of the battle, save
for one. She shivered at the thought of it once more. Krygar dwelt in the Abyss, before ascending to
goddesshood she had been a demon. She was regarded as loving, caring, and kind, one of the three
Tharian high gods of fertility and bounty, but she was still a demon.

And the ritual to call her was an orgy, centered on a single individual. For the eight hours it took to
invoke the incantation, Chloe would be placed on the large, oaken table that they had found to use as an
altar, and she would be taken in various ways by four of the five remaining members of her guard.
She did not fear the intimacy with her guards, for Tharians knew well the distractions that the unsatiated
body could inflict upon an otherwise keen mind. She had lain with three of the four that were to pleasure
her today, and she would enjoy their pleasures in the future if all went well.

But she had never had more than one lover at once. Nor did she know if there would be problems
between the four once the ritual began. The text had detailed that after a certain point they would be
overcome by lust, unable to stop until the ritual's end, no matter what Chloe did.

The ritual's magic would also confine her to the altar, so if the bounty hunters broke in and discovered
them, they would be completely unable to defend themselves.

But what worried Chloe the most was the knowledge that she had kept to herself of the ritual, that by
taking part in it she marked herself as Krygar's property for all eternity. The purpose of this ritual was, in
effect, to make Chloe a sacrifice to the goddess of lust and fertility.

The mouse whimpered softly and adjusted her clothing, the herbal concoctions she had been required to
ingest had brought out a burning, aching, lustful need within her. It would be an hour yet before the
potions had taken effect fully in all five ritual focuses.

Chloe jumped as a hand fell on her shoulder. She looked up to find the Captain of the Guard, Kelton,
standing behind her, a look of concern on his face.

The otter was the only one left of the original twenty four guards that had been assigned to her upon her
birth. Some had taken other jobs, some had retired, but at the start of the war thirteen of them still
accompanied her, now there was only Kelton, three veterans, and a rookie.

"You don't have to do this." The otter said, once more reminding Chloe of potential other paths, "Xyos is
only two weeks' ride, the dragonmen have no love for the Resperians."

Chloe shook her head, "We've been over this. The swirling desert is filled with magics even my father
could not penetrate; they could lead us around in circles, or in one side and out the other. Our success
would be held hostage to the whim of the great sand dragons. I cannot risk the lands and the people that
we would lose to additional weeks of siege and slaughter."

The otter nodded; the hand on her shoulder replaced by a pair of arms around her middle.

"I hope that you know what you are doing, my lady. I warn you against this course of action once more,
but if it is your decision to place yourself in such grand risk, then I have no choice but to follow your lead
and do my best to aid you."

Chloe sighed softly and turned, returning the male's embrace. She had to bite her tongue to prevent
herself from thrusting it into his muzzle; regardless she pressed herself needfully against him, the effects
of the potions.

Kelton had been the one that instructed her on the art of lovemaking, not willing to risk a lust-crafter
disguising themselves as a tutor bewitching her mind. He had been her first lover, and her best.
"I... I cant see any other way to save Tharia than to call upon Krygar and beg her aid. She is a goddess
of life and love, she will not stand idly by as her children are murdered."

The otter nodded and gave the mouse a peck on the cheek, "I can only pray that you are right."

-o-

The ritual had begun; the otter standing some distance away, seated upon a stool with a podium before
him, the incantation that he was to read spread before him, an hourglass placed nearby that counted off
the ten minute span that he needed to wait between readings.

Chloe had succumbed to the effects of the elixir a good half hour before. She lay upon the banquet table
with half-lidded eyes, her mind wrapped in a lustful, dreamy fog. She moaned softly as she fingered
herself lazily, her thumb running gentle circles over her clit, her other handpaw resting behind her head.

The remaining four guards had been given more diluted versions of the potion, it had been an
uncomfortable wait, their erections standing at full attention for the last thirty minutes, made all the worse
as they had to remain in their sections of the spell circle without touching themselves, having to watch
their charge enjoy herself all the while.

Taryn was the first to receive a nod from his commander. The youthful squirrel scarcely able to contain
himself as he climbed onto the table, his gray facial fur fluffed in a blush as he approached the princess.

The squirrel had been the newest member of Chloe's guard, and as such she had yet to invite him to her
bed. She rolled over onto her middle, crawling towards him. Taryn paused, his flighty instincts telling him
to dart away, but his loyalty holding him fast.

As a result he was tackled by the small white mouse femme, the princess's muzzle quickly engulfing his
member, long, thin, and smooth. She suckled upon him greedily, only the potion he drank giving him the
staying power to prevent his climax from occurring the moment her warm tongue met his cockflesh.

He reached down, gently taking her large ears in his grip, guiding her as he bucked his hips, thrusting
into her eager, hungry mouth. He grinned, delighted in having a moment with the beautiful princess all to
himself.

Chloe moaned softly, unable to move her head away, unable to relinquish the squirrel's cock for the few
moments that would be required to transition from oral to vaginal sex. Her body craved penetration
through any means necessary, and it had been easiest to wrap her lips around the young male's
member.

Hearing her whimpered need, Taryn managed to gently coax the mouse from his member, a finger
beneath her chin persuading her to rise onto her knees, allowing the young soldier to meet her lips for a
kiss, as well as positioning her so that Chloe could be given what she craved so badly.

The mouse's fingers still remained within her as Taryn added his girth to her sex, the potion's effects on
the young mousie allowing her to stretch comfortable to take on nearly anything. Supposedly even a fully
grown dragon could penetrate her without harm, though the diagram in the book had looked rather like
the proud reptile wearing a furre for a condom.

After a few moments Chloe removed her fingers, bringing them between Taryn's mouth and her own; the
two rodents quickly licking them clean of the sweetness that had accumulate there.

Unable to climax on her own, a few moments with a cock inside her brought her to reach her first
orgasm. Her ecstatic moan of pleasure seeming to be the trigger that made the circle glow, a wall of
silver-blue energy shimmering for a moment.

As Chloe climaxed energies surged through herself and her lover, bringing the young squirrel to climax
as well, her sex coaxing every last drop of seed that it could from him. He withdrew only when the tight,
magically enhanced muscles of her cunny allowed him to.

"More," she whispered, "I need more."

Chloe licked her lips and she pounced the squirrel once again, taking his still erect member into her
mouth. Taryn's erection, as well as those of the other guards, would not cease until the effects of the
potion wore off. There were tales of mad King Garnick in the fifth century using such a potion to
impregnate fifty of his concubines in one night, making a tangle of the succession of the throne for
centuries to come.

The chanting otter gave a nod to the next of the guards, a mighty red-scaled dragon named Hiron. The
dragon grinned and he climbed onto the table, his long, thick shaft dripping and eager to impale the
mouse upon it.

He gripped his mistress' hips and thrust into her sex, not minding the added slickness provided by the
squirrel's climax. It was not the first time the two had shared a lover. Hiron rather preferred going
second, letting his smaller friend getting the girl warmed up to take his generous shaft.

Chloe let out several soft squeaks as he entered her, the dragon's length encircled in several places by
bumps and swellings. Dragons could breed with anything, and thus by magic or nature their members
were designed to give wondrous pleasure to nearly anything with a compatible female sex.

While tall, Hiron was not large, his body sleek and sinuous like a serpent. His taloned hands found their
way to the mouse's small breasts. His tall frame and long neck allowed him to lean over to the squirrel,
his tongue slipping into the younger guard's mouth. They did not merely share lovers, but also one
another, often sharing a bed roll.

Between the two, Chloe shivered; she had never known such wonderful, bountiful pleasure. Her entire
body began to feel hot, the sensations of need from her sex began to spread until every fiber of her
being ached with desire, longing to be caressed, filled, used, covered with seed.

She suckled hungrily upon the squirrel's cock, her belly rumbling, demanding to be filled. It was a terrible
hunger that countered the pleasure, made her suffer in return for the sweet sensation. It felt like an
eternity before Taryn climaxed once more, giving Chloe the thick warmth that her belly craved.

But it wasn't enough, it was nowhere near enough. She cried out with despair as the squirrel pulled his
cock from between her lips, though it was quickly replaced by another.

Black, thick, and already covered in sweet precum, Chloe did not need to open her eyes in order to
know the identity of the male before her. Garrett, the northern warrior, his black and white fur marred by
many scars, his powerfully built body the one that most often was the one she pressed up against at
night. The husky her strongest guard, skilled in unarmed combat, his scars from wrestling the bears and
great snow cats of the north.

She had long ago grown familiar with every inch of his length, from the tapering tip to the thick knot that
swelled at the base. No longer so needy she caressed the swollen knot with her tongue, using her lips to
tease and pleasure the canine shaft.

She shivered as Hiron tensed, the dragon adding his seed to the squirrel's contribution, filling her greedy
womb. Not a single drop of seed escaped from between her nether lips, her body enchanted to soak it
up like a sponge, to utilize the powerful forces of creation contained within. Such would be the fuel for
her grand summoning spell.

The dragon continued to thrust into her sex, though he seemed oddly positioned, not able to fully enter
her. The mouse discovered why a moment later, as she found her tailhole filled by the young squirrel.

She had never had any interest in that kind of lovemaking before, but once Taryn was hilted within her,
she knew that she would be begging for it in the future.

Chloe still ached, still yearned for more, but she was unsure how she could take on a fourth male. She
did not have to worry long, as her climax approached, the tendrils of magic leaped from her to her
guards, making each of the three erupt simultaneously, their sweet, wonderful seed flowing into her. But
Chloe still craved, needed, demanded more.

She was lifted up, her rump virtually impaled upon Garret's cock, his knot making an audible pop as it
pushed into her. He lay back on the table, letting Chloe rest atop him as the dragon and squirrel shifted
their positions.

The squirrel buried himself within her sex once more; the dragon standing over her belly, his long,
slender length nestled between her breasts. She arched her back, opening her eyes, only to find her
head gripped between a pair of powerful striped handpaws.

Eyrole's strange spined length found its way into her maw. The tiger's shaft had always intimidated her
somewhat with its odd spines. While it had never been uncomfortable, it had always felt awkward, her
sex was not a feline's, and the points never had their intended effect.

But between her lips, rather than her netherlips it was sheer bliss, so much to explore with her tongue, to
tickle the roof of her mouth as he thrust into her. She cherished the sensations, the tiger being a rather
straight-laced member of the nobility, never expressing an interest in a sexual encounter beyond the
norm. Perhaps this would coax him towards such wonders in the future?

With all five of the participants within the circle, the magic began to intensify. Time became a blur for
them all. It was not mindless pleasure, but rather pleasure that they had no control over. It was as if
some outside force guided them, telling them what to do, where to move to next, what combination of
pleasures to experience next.

Though Chloe was the centerpiece, the four guards soon began to pleasure each other as well. Two
focused on the mouse at all times, allowing for two to occasionally part, to experience the delights of
each other's bodies for a time before returning to their mistress.

The mouse felt strange, her spirit stretched. Soon it seemed she could feel the lovemaking, not merely
from her own flesh, but experiencing the sensation of each cock that drove into her. It built from there,
and soon she could feel every sensation that went on in the circle, each caress, each climax, all of it
flowing into her, flooding her with seed and with energy.

Climax after climax rocked the four guards and the young mage-princess, but the pleasure was always
building, always surging towards newer, grander heights of enjoyment and delight.

The circle was not enough to contain the full energies of the ritual, sexual energy leaked from it, coaxing
Kelton to idly stroke himself while watching the timer. The act growing to full on frantic masturbation as
the hours passed, not even stopping as he chanted. The ritual undertook a life of its own, the otter no
longer needing the timer to know when to say the words, his sexual energies flowing into Chloe as well.

-o-

Outside the sun made its journey across the sky, sinking towards the horizon as the orgiastic
summoning grew closer and closer to completion. Arcane energies illuminated the mansion, making it a
beacon for all to see.

The old wooden doors did not stand up for long under the assault of steel-plated fists. The thick carpets
could not muffle the sounds of heavy footsteps at a run. The barricade that prevented entry into the old
dining hall could not withstand the might of dozens of Resperian knights, all eager to destroy the wicked
sorceress that drew upon sinister powers so arrogantly, not caring who saw evidence of her dark
sorceries.

A towering figure strode into the dining hall, his polished armor covered with a thick, black cloak.
"Slaughter the witch and her lecherous retune, let them pass onto the next world entangled in their sin."
He ordered.

-o-

The sounds went unheard, the presence of their foes unnoticed, their oncoming deaths not even
acknowledged. As the archers drew back their bowstrings six voices cried out as one as they climaxed,
something giving way inside Chloe, allowing the sheer power gathered within her to erupt forth in a fluid
cascade. Blinding light surged from her body, filling the room for a brief moment before passing through
the walls, sweeping over all of Tharia.

She opened her eyes, her body no longer demanding sex. Only the pleasant ache of tired muscles
remaining. She sat up, her body covered with hot, sticky seed, her lovers laying beside her, unconscious
their bodies unable to contain the power that had burst forth from Chloe.
The mouse sat up, an unfamiliar weight upon her chest. She looked down, finding that her breasts had
grown a great deal, and that there were four of them.

She put a hand to her temple, feeling an unfamiliar pressure, finding a small, pointed horn upon each of
them.

Her other hand slipped over her well-rounded, seed filled belly, down to her loins where a strange ache
was centered. She gripped her half-erect shaft, felt her furred sheath and heavy balls.

"If you stroke it more than twice, you're playing with it." Purred a melodious feminine voice from beside
Chloe.

The mouse spun her head, seeing the new figure standing at the rooms entrance, looking down at a
number of fallen figures clad in bright armor. Her red and maroon fur formed stripes and a mask upon
her face, a rounded belly like Chloe's own was flanked by four breasts, each sporting four nipples, as
well as four more breasts above it.

The tail and wings betrayed her heritage, not as a raccoon, but as a demon; bright red and deep black
feathers upon her large wings, her tail spade-tipped, that of a sinister dragon.

Chloe's eyes would only focus upon one feature at a time, fixating upon the raccoon-demon's large
udder, upon her four spiraling horns, upon her huge, thick, beautiful cock, upon the strange adornment
upon her forehead, rather like the slit of a vagina surrounded by eight small tendrils.

"Not rather like dear, that's what it is." Krygar said with a smile, striding over to the table upon her odd
feet, half like the claws of a predatory creature and half the hooves of a placid bovine.

She offered Chloe a hand, helping the shy mouse down off the table.

"You've summoned me, dear one; you have given yourself to me. I know what it is you want in return, all
you need is to give it voice, and our deal will be done." She whispered, a clawed fingertip coaxing stray
strands of hair from Chloe's face.

The touch made the mouse moan, made her lean towards it, craving more from her goddess.

"Th-the war with the Resperians, I... I need you to bring a stop to it. Th-they are too many, even with our
magics..." she whimpered, awed and terrified by the goddess.

Krygar stroked Chloe's chin, her lips parting to give a fanged grin that somehow managed to be
comforting, and not frightening. She pulled the mouse into her embrace, Chloe sighing contentedly at
the feelings of pleasure and comfort that washed over her. Nothing mattered anymore, she had spoken
what she desired, and now she belonged to the demon-goddess.

"War is not my domain, little mage-ling," she purred, "I cannot end a war."

Chloe's eyes widened and she snuffled softly.


"I cannot banish the invaders, nor can I turn their minds to peace, or slay them where they stand. My
powers are those of life, birth, and fertility."

She chuckled, the sound a deep, pleasant rumble.

"So I will not banish the invaders. I will not make them desire peace. I will not smite them to ashes."

Her forked tongue slid over her lips and she released Chloe. The demon strode over to where the
cloaked leader of the Resperian hunters lay unconscious, placing a hand upon his shoulder. The
armored figure began to glow, levitating up into the air.

"I cannot destroy, but I can create." She said, her eyes glowing a soft purple, the same as the aura
around the floating Resperian.

Powerful muscle faded away, expertly forged armor melted away, leaving scant protection for the
warrior's bared skin that now showed. Chloe watched in fascination as the powerful human man was
reformed into a powerful human woman. The Resperian's eyes fluttered and she opened them, revealing
purple irises.

She let out a soft moan, gauntleted hands tearing away her full-plate bikini, caressing her large, full
breasts.

Krygar grinned and tore off her mailed skirt, revealing a thick, erect cock, the former knight wrapping her
fingers around it, stroking frantically.

"All the warriors within your land will never be able to raise a blade against any non-human. There are
no men, there are no women, all who pillage your land are now both. In the presence of any creature not
of their own race, be they man or beast, they will crave sex."

"Each time they act upon their lust, they will gain a feature of that which has mated them. They will
become subservient to such a creature. They will produce offspring for any creature that desires them,
one of and litter they carry will be born as they are, the rest pure creatures of the kind that fills them with
seed. Any female with whom they sire offspring will have a healthy litter of her own kind."

With a snap of her fingers a blinding purple light poured forth from the demoness, spreading over the
room as the flash that summoned her had, out into the night, acting upon the unconscious invaders
throughout all of Tharia.

The goddess smiled, "Enjoy your new pleasure pets, my dear, enjoy your new familiars, servants,
slaves, sex toys, whatever you desire them to be."

Krygar bowed and began to walk away, stepping over moaning, hermaphroditic Resperians.

"W-wait!" cried Chloe, darting after the demoness, "The ritual said that I become a sacrifice to you, that I
become yours."
Krygar turned and smiled, kneeling down to plant a kiss upon the mouse's lips. "You are, my dear, your
body bears my gifts, and in time you will grow to have more of them."

"B-but..." Chloe gasped.

"But Tharia needs its queen. You will rule with the care and kindness that is needed to rebuild."

The mouse moaned softly as she felt the demoness within her mind.

"But when their queen rests, her dreams will take her to my court. While her body recovers from the
wears of the day and regal life, her spirit will come to service her goddess, to learn the new powers that
she holds as a demon-priestess of Krygar and as a Tharian Mage-Queen."

The demon purred, teasing Chloe's ear with her forked tongue.

"Would you like that, my pet?"

The mouse's eyes filled with tears of joy and she nodded rapidly, unable to form words as her throat
clenched with emotion.

Krygar turned, her tail caressing Chloe's leg as she walked away.

"You guards will awaken soon. I do believe that there is enough after effect of the potion to allow them to
help introduce the first regiment of monster maidens into the Royal Guard." She purred.

Chloe felt her new member stirring to arousal as she could scent the need of the altered Resperians in
the air, Monster Maidens, they were now called.

"I am sure that the queen would like to get to know many of her newest subjects." The goddess said with
a chuckle as her physical form began to fade.

"Oh yes," purred Chloe, her lips parting to reveal a fanged grin, "Their queen wishes to know them, quite
intimately."
16 - Aethernauts

Shattered Shards: Aethernauts


By Von Krieger

"That one there looks like a nice place to settle down. It's big enough to have a gravimetric field, but it's
not big enough to have any monsters or anything on it. Looks like trees and plants and stuff are from
birds doing the seed spreading. There's even a nice little pond." Fortune said, the yellow and brown
fox-squirrel pointing out the window of the smallish aether-craft.

A mix of helicopter, airplane, and mobile home (with a few bits from a sailboat thrown on), the flying
machine was a bit of an eyesore, but it was functional, and it had been comparatively cheap. Nearly
free, after all, Fortune's boyfriend and exploration partner Billy had built it out of bits found in a junkyard
cobbled together with a few simple magical items.

"Looks like a good enough place for a picnic." The kobold said pleasantly.

With a little bit of ingenuity and a bit of magic a perpetual motion machine quite easily became possible.
A specially designed Decanter of Endless Water pumped its never-ending supply of water through
numerous hoses, leading to several hydro-electrical generators, storing their charge within hybrid
magical-chemical batteries. The water was then pushed into a central chamber, vanishing into a small
ring gate, which sent the water into the supply pipes of a perpetual-flow power plant. The co-op had split
the cost for the system since it could use the flow from vehicle power sources, rather than having to
acquire a vast number of devices for its own use. The water was then sent through a dimensional portal
back to the Elemental Plane of Water from which the flow originated to begin with. Perfectly clean,
cheap, free power for everyone.

Billy hummed happily to himself as he walked back from the cabin to the living area, opening the
refrigerator and packing a few things into a basket, giving a quick check to the gauges showing
pressures within the propulsion system, making sure nothing was clogged or leaking.

As much as he loved Fortune, the fuzzy fox-squirrel did not smell like a rose when he got wet, as was
the case with most furred creatures. When suddenly doused with several gallons of water in the middle
of the night, banishing the smell with the use of scented shampoos was not something that was on his
mind.

That was reserved for dragging Billy out of bed tail first and telling him to fix the pipes.

Typically the batteries were charged up when they were on the ground, stopping to eat, ask directions,
or rest for the night. When in flight they kept the system on the lowest flow setting, to make sure that no
air bubbles built up inside.

Billy took a quick look out the windows, admiring the view. Even though they'd been traveling in
Aetherspace for several months now, he was still stunned by the vista. When the worlds merged several
smaller worlds appeared in the sky, all linked by a band of atmosphere, air, and ley-lines, allowing for
easy transportation as long as you could go up.

Though once you got about 30 miles up from the surface of the Fused Earth 'up' became rather relative.
There wasn't any particular direction of pull, but anything bigger than a football stadium had gravity of
some sort, and anything smaller had a creature of import decide which way was down. It was rather
confusing at first, but as the astral plane had worked just fine on that sort of thing for all of recorded
history, there were easily learned methods and techniques for managing it.

With clouds and weather patterns forming in the Aether rain reaching most of the small places, and
migratory birds had been carrying seeds in their tummies and then pooped them out along a few stops,
giving rise to nice, grassy 'side of the road' places like the small Aetheroid below.

The craft touched down gently atop the grass, the propellers spinning down as Fortune removed the key
from the ignition.

"I'll get the blanket." The fox-squirrel said with an infectious grin, "You go out and find a good place to
set it up, okay?"

Billy nodded and stepped out the door, down onto the step, and then down a good four or five feet as the
dirt fell away from beneath him, revealing a small cave.

The kobold's surprised shriek drew his boyfriend's attention. Fortune's ears twitched with amusement as
he looked down the hole to see a scowling, dirty, uninjured Billy.

"You are such a kobold. We set down in a nice, happy, sunny field with a pretty pond and some trees
and you go and find a cave." He teased.

Billy sighed, "Can you give me a hand and help me up?"

Fortune hopped down into the hole.

"Or I guess you could come down here with me too, that works." He said, rolling his eyes.

Fortune peered into the darkness, the cave sloping gently downwards, "We can eat lunch later. There
might be something down here. You don't see caves in Aetheroids too often; usually they're solid chunks
of rock."

Billy sighed and climbed up out of the pit, darting into the Aethercraft to retrieve his spear and Fortune's
dueling dagger and rapier. If they were going to go poking around in a cave, like any good dungeon
crawler, they were going to be armed. Forewarned is forearmed the saying goes.

Later on Billy would think that his thinking the saying earlier made for a wonderful pun.

-o-

A few minutes of spelunking revealed no monsters, but as they rounded a corner, the duo found
themselves quite a treasure.

"A pre-merge Aethercraft!" Billy said with awe as he recognized the metallic hull of the vessel. It could be
a ship, but typically metal ships were sunk into the ocean, not floating around in rocks in the middle of
space. Nor did they have doors and a stairway that would be below the water line.

Especially not one that opened by itself the moment the two came within arm's reach. It hissed open
softly, oddly fresh, pleasant scented air wafting out. Apparently the air filtration systems still worked.

Billy poked his spear in through the door, tapping it on the ground to make sure there weren't any nasty
surprises. Finding none, he stepped forward, looking closely for holes out of which sharp metal objects
could come rushing at any moment. He was somewhat disappointed to find that the former owners of
the ship weren't as concerned with home safety as your typical kobold.

"You look disappointed that there aren't any traps to take apart." Fortune said with a grin, giving the
kobold a hug, "Don't worry, I bet you'll find some old piece of magical technology to poke and prod at."

Billy smiled at that, and strode into the opened door as if he owned the place, which by salvager's rights
he probably did. He was rather surprised when he found himself in a rather long hallway. The buried
vessel was more the size of a ship than the small Aethercraft he'd expected.

"Oh wow," he said, "If this thing still works we might have to upgrade. This thing is huge!"

Fortune hopped in after him and looked down the hallway as well, "Well, if we can get it out of here and
if it has all the comforts of home."

"If it doesn't, I bet it's big enough that we have a place to put our craft, and then we'll have the best of
both worlds."

Fortune nodded, "But first we have to find the control room to see if it even works, usually it's at the far
front."

"Yeah, but we don't know which end is the front. So I guess let's just pick one, and if it's wrong, we can
come back and head the other way."

Billy headed to the left with Fortune following behind. The fox-squirrel raised a handpaw, placing it on
the wall.

"Weird, it feels warm, and it feels kind hot and humid in here." He said.

"I like it warm." Billy said with a grin, stopping to hug the fuzzy fox-squirrel, burying his muzzle in
Fortune's neck fur, "Mmm... warmth."

"Says the terrible cover thief." Fortune said with a giggle, turning so that his muzzle met Billy's in a brief
kiss.

Emboldened by the kiss, Billy darted on ahead, eager to see if the Aethership would be theirs'. If it was,
they'd have to have it broken in properly, with celebratory sex in every room. That might take awhile,
considering how big the ship was.

The two moved down the hallway, finding it curved slightly to right, following the contour of the ship's
exterior. It ended in a smooth hexagonal hatch that was a few shades darker then the rest of the pale
blue-white interior of the craft.

Billy approached and began to poke at it, trying to figure out how it opened, while Fortune peered at one
of the recessed, pale blue lights that illuminated the hall.

"Okay, let's see, the outside one was motion activated, I think." The kobold said, though the door hadn't
opened on his approach.

"Um, Billy?" Fortune said, "The lights are weird. They're filled with glowing liquid, and they're..." the fox
poked one, finding it to have a soft, pliable membrane, "Soft. They're like big water balloons."

"I'll remember not to throw them at you. I don't want to end up with a glow in the dark boyfriend. The light
would keep me up all night." Billy said, poking at the place where the six triangular sections came
together.

They door opened, and the off balance kobold fell through, tumbling down a small ramp, thankfully
landing on something soft and squishy, feeling rather like a beanbag chair filled with mashed potatoes, a
sensation he'd only experienced twice before.

He stood and surveyed the room around him. It was... weird. Like the room had been made of clay and
everything had been pinched and shaped up from the floor, walls, and ceiling. Most things were
rounded, giving it a bit of an organic look.

There were several rounded, vaguely chair-shaped object placed before angled tables, likely the control
systems. Billy leaned down to see if they were similar to any of the dozens of systems he knew how to
operate.

But he didn't see any designs or buttons or anything. He put a hand to the console, trying to brush away
some of the blueness to see if it was just clingy dust of a sort.

"Be careful with that," warned Fortune as he stepped in to look over the control room, "You have no idea
what it..."

The hexagonal door slammed shut just as quickly as it opened. The console was now glowing with a
single, large glyph, as were the rest of the half dozen or so in the room. They blinked on an off slowly.

"What it does." Finished the wincing fox-squirrel with a sigh. "You probably just turned on the security
system."

"Good!" Billy said rather happily, "If it means traps or automated defenses, then it's something to take
apart!"
The kobold stood at the ready, watching multiple circular openings slowly sliding open in the floor and
ceiling.

Fortune peered up into one, trying to see if it was anything dangerous. He promptly received a face full
of sticky, translucent blue gunk.

His lips curled in disgust as he whipped the stuff from his eyes.

"Well, that's not too terrible. I'm sure I can figure out an effective countermeasure for blue Jell-O." the
kobold said with a laugh that was soon stifled as Fortune tossed a ball of the stuff at him, giving them
matching goo-covered faces.

"That wasn't funny." Billy said with a scowl.

Fortune grinned, "I think it's hilarious."

Thicker slime started to pour from the holes, dripping slowly downward, forming gelatinous stalactites
and thick strands of blue.

"This stuff isn't caustic or anything. So if this was meant to be a trap by drowning, I think whatever the
stuff is might've dried out awhile ago." Billy said, prodding a tendril of slime with his foot.

With a serpentine suddenness the tendril struck, wrapping itself around Billy's ankle.

Fortune rolled his eyes, "Oh great, I think you pissed it off."

Billy leaned down and tried to pull his ankle free of the encircling slime, but only earned a pair of tendrils
around his wrists for his troubles. A fourth quickly seized his remaining ankle, leaving him fully bound.

"Oooh! Kinky!" Fortune said with a giggle, stumbling over to his boyfriend, seeming a bit tipsy, "I think
the ship wants to play!"

The fox-squirrel moaned softly as slime tendrils curled around his wrists and ankles, several more of the
things beginning to move, slipping beneath their clothes, with intent to remove them.

"Well, I hope it just wants to play!" Billy said, still trying to free himself, "Because if it's supposed to tie us
up until its owner gets here, I think it's going to be an awful long wait."

Fortune's eyes went wide as he opened his mouth and let out a contended moan of pleasure, "I don't
think it's interested only in tying us up." He said, his breath beginning to quicken.

Billy looked at his boyfriend questioningly, but before he could open his mouth to ask a question, the
tentacles began to undress him as well, and not merely undress him, but tease him.

They leaked a thinner, warmer slime, seemingly for lubrication. Most definitely for lubrication, as Billy felt
one probe at his tailhole, and then slip inside. Another curled around his balls, squeezing gently as they
rest of the tendrils stripped him down to his bare scales.
More tentacles slid out of their holes in the ceiling and floor, these were thicker and dripped a thick,
silver-blue solution which they began to smear over the captive fox-squirrel and kobold.

Fortune gleefully tilted his head back, playfully trying to catch one of the things. Successful he managed
to coax one into his mouth, where her began to gleefully suckle upon it, his shaft already erect as he
attempted to thrust against the tentacles, which seemed to have little interest in that particular piece of
anatomy.

The silver slime-dripping tentacles seemed to widen in places as they began to bring forth something
more solid than the slime, which was beginning to dry where it had been applied to Billy and Fortune's
arms, legs, and tails. It tingled rather pleasantly.

Billy clenched his teeth, turning his head away from a tentacle that had a keen interest in penetrating his
maw, an ovoid shape held just a few inches from the end, visible through the translucent slime. It wanted
to pack the two trespassers full of eggs.

The kobold whimpered as he felt his tailhole stretch, the tentacle already inside of him pushing its
contents into its new 'nest.' The egg made him feel pleasantly warm inside, it seemed to send spreading
feelings of warmth and pleasure through his interior.

Unable to help himself, Billy moaned with pleasure, the tentacle hovering before him taking the
opportunity to slip inside. It felt rather nice actually; its slow, rhythmic pumping making it feel rather like
sucking a cock.

Fortune 'mmmed' happily as he caressed the intruding tentacle with his tongue, the tendrils rewarding
his acceptance and passiveness by tilting him back, supporting him as he lay back in the air.

They were not gripping him as tightly now, allowing him to wrap his slime-covered hand around his shaft,
beginning to stroke.

The silver slime seemed to sink into the skin, but also to harden atop it, removing Fortune's fur where it
touched, making a strange sort of shell.

The larger tentacles broke apart, becoming many small ones. They slid over the two, caressing them,
leaking more of the silver slime. But they weren't merely caressing, they seemed to have a purpose as
they leaked their contents onto the two.

Liquid silver coated their arms and legs and Fortune's stroking assured that the goo covered his cock as
well. The substance began to darken, to solidify, growing somewhat translucent as it covered the flesh,
seeming to provide protection in order for it to be altered.

And alter it did. Billy and Fortune's fingers and toes were made to fuse, leaving two fingers and a thumb
upon each hand and two chitin covered toes that came to points. But such was not the limitations of the
changes.

As the fox-squirrel and kobold enjoyed the invasion of the tentacles, they found the color draining from
their bodies. Billy's scales began to smooth out, their lilac purple leeching away to a shade of blue-white,
his hair becoming a deep amethyst.

Fortune too found himself recolored according to the same design, his yellow and brown fur receded into
increasingly blue-white skin, his white hair darkening to the identical dark purple that Billy now wore.

The tentacles seemed to concentrate upon Fortune, more eggs being pushed into him, more slime being
packed onto him, primarily in the tail area. With his fur removed, seemingly devoured by the strange
process that was warping his body, his tail was a sad, skinny shade of its former thick, bushy self.

Under the care of the slime, however, it quickly began to bulk up, being shaped into a long, tapering
length like the reptilian kobold sported. The two were growing increasingly similar, now nearly identical in
coloration and tail structure, but that would not last long either. The additional eggs that Fortune received
seemed to have quite an effect upon his body. The fox-squirrel's body began to slowly shift, weight being
moved around. The mass of his body was being drawn from the midsection and placed upon his arms
and legs.

In a few moments it was obvious what was occurring, the fox-squirrel's frame was being altered into a
more feminine state. His hips and rump grew rounded and wide, the flesh around his deep purple
nipples growing puffy, expanding outward from his chest.

The dried slime upon his cock and tail began to crack, exposing new flesh beneath it. His tail was a
mirror of Billy's, and his cock now the same amethyst shade of his hair, eyes, and nipples.

The kobold's own member had turned the same pale color as the rest of him, and it seemed to have
grown larger, as had Fortune's. It was upon the loins that the changes centered now, broadening,
lengthening, and thickening their shafts and making their balls tingle strangely as something went to
work upon them, making the sack swell, growing larger to house the new contents. As their nethers
grew, the slime dripping tentacles returned, applying more of the substance upon the shoulders, sides,
and backs of the two. The sensations felt were strange, like a pins and needles feeling outside their
flesh, like that of phantom limbs.

With the liquid slime hardening into a thick, rubbery, protective shell, new flesh and bone began to form.
A new pair of limbs slowly took shape, simplistic and barely formed at first, but rapidly growing outward
and gaining definition. In a few moments it became rather clear what the two were being transformed
into.

Insects.

The tentacles slowly withdrew, lowering the two lovers to the ground. They moaned softly as the
tentacles withdrew, but their bodies continued to buck and thrust as their transformations continued.

The slime that covered them and had hardened was no longer transparent. It was now a grey-blue color.
Both still under the effects of the mind-numbing substances in the eggs and slime that had been pumped
into them, they began to explore their altered forms with four chitinous hands.

Fortune gripped his new breasts, delighting in the feel of them, their wonderful softness and sensitivity.
Warmth surged inside of him, swirled around in his belly for a few moments before slithering up his
spine, entering his mind.

The insectoid fox-squirrel moaned as the bones of his skull shifted ever so slightly, allowing a pair of
small tendrils to slip out. But they were not small for very long. They quickly grew to a length of nearly
two feet, branching out like a tree, or like a feather. The moth-like antennae tingled as the proper cells
within began to activate.

Fortune's eyes widened as his mind was flooded with information, sights, sounds, scents, and more. The
ship was alive, and it had been waiting for what it needed to return to full operation.

It had been attacked by pirates long ago, its crew abducted, leaving behind only the sterile workers, cat
and dog sized insects with no intellect to them, guided entirely by the living ship's consciousness. It had
used its workers to prepare for a time when it would be discovered, to be able to create new queens in
order to repopulate both workers and crew. And after unknown years, decades, maybe even centuries of
slumber, it had been awakened by Fortune and Billy.

Two different kinds of queens, to be exact. Fortune was made into the commander, his feathered
antennae allowing for powerful telepathic transmission and reception, able to give orders through direct
mental contact as well as through heightened pheromone production. Billy's antennae were shorter and
more solid, they stuck up and then bent forward, ending in a round protuberance. He lacked Fortune's
broad telepathic powers; his were more focused, allowing him to more easily communicate directly with
the ship. He served as pilot and engineer in one.

The two began to stroke their growing egg sacks, for that is what hung between their legs now, huge,
thick, and heavy. Each could feel the eggs already forming within them, different from the eggs that had
been stuffed into their bodies. Those had not been truly eggs, but rather storage capsules filled with
transformative compounds, nutrition, and chemicals to allow them to relax and enjoy their ascent into
insecthood.

Their sacks were about the same size as their upper bodies, and still continued to grow, a slit opening at
the end, already beginning to leak lubrication as the first of many eggs prepared for its journey.

Their carapaces were now fully hardened, a dark blue-purple about the same darkness as their hair, but
with the blue and the purple reversed. Fortune's markings had transferred to his carapace, metallic
purple stripes upon his carapace, darker blue stripes upon his back, tail, and ears.

The fox-squirrel gasped as the ship revealed something else to him. That he was now a she. The
alterations to Fortune's figure had not merely been for the ship's own amusement, or an overdose of the
insect hormones the two had been given, but rather for a different purpose. The ship would soon have a
new force of workers to maintain and operate it, but it still lacked a crew. It only had enough resources to
create a handful of queens, so creating a full and proper crew would require other methods.

The command-queen grinned and licked her lips, having the ship keep the information from her lover.
Fortune caressed her breasts, noting that they leaked with the thick, rich, nutrient-filled honey that would
be the primary food source for the ship's workers, though it wouldn't all come from her.
She cried out with delight as she felt the first egg slip from the slit of her egg sac, a small climax making
her body quiver. Her egg sack, and that of her mate, were now fully grown, as long as Fortune was tall,
but much thicker. The smooth floor of the ship would allow for comfort in pulling the weight around.

Billy had stood and begun to look himself over a somewhat tentative expression upon his face. It all
seemed strange to him, but he had to admit it felt good. Fortune could feel his trepidation and with a
short empathic burst and a release of certain scents drove it away.

The kobold gasped, his cock (Actually it was primarily an ovipositor now, but Fortune kept that bit of
information to herself) suddenly dripped with a thick load of precum. He turned to Fortune and grinned,
the fox-squirrel lifting her tail invitingly.

The operations-queen walked across the room, gasping softly at the sensation of his egg sack sliding
over the floor. He was upon Fortune in an instant, hugging the fox-squirrel to him, his ovi slipping
beneath her tail. It felt different, so much better than sex had before.

Fortune grinned, coaxing her lover on with mental nudges. Billy's upper hands gripped her breasts, while
the others grasped her hips, pleasuring her even more.

The command-queen let out a loud moan of delight, her ovi creating a large puddle of fluid beneath her
as she wished to have the ship fully operational as soon as possible, and that meant laying eggs as
rapidly as she could.

With malicious glee she found that she was able to induce the same condition within her beloved kobold,
whose own egg sack had begun to lay eggs, rewarding him with its pleasure.

"Wh-what?!" Billy whispered, feeling something thick and heavy entering his cock from within.

"You're laying eggs from both ends, silly." Fortune said, turning and giving Billy's nose a lick, "I thought
you might find it fun."

Billy grinned wickedly and situated himself upon Fortune's egg sack, making sure his length was as
deep into the fox-squirrel as it could go, "And I'm going to make sure that they're all going to go into
you!" he said, playfully nibbling on Fortune's ear.

The command-queen's equally sinister grin went unseen as her muzzle parted in a delighted moan of
pleasure as Billy's egg began to push into her, on its way towards her inner egg-pouch. Kept within her
body, exposed to certain hormones, the eggs would develop into something more than the mere
insectoid beasts that were workers; they would quickly grow into sentient insectoids.

"More!" Fortune cried, "Give me more!"

Billy growled softly and began to thrust harder, trying to coax the eggs from his ovi into the fox-squirrel's
body. But instead of his ovi narrowing with the passage of an egg and drawing out another it continued
to stretch, and stretch, and stretch. What was coming was not many eggs, but one large one.

"Ugh!" Billy grunted, "How is this thing going to f... fit?"


It just kept getting bigger and bigger, stretching the two lowers wider and wider, the sensations rocking
their altered forms growing more and more powerful by the second. Fortune didn't bother to reply,
merely tilting her head back to howl in exquisite bliss as her body accepted the massive treasure.

"Oh gods, oh gods, oh gods..." panted Billy, hugging Fortune tighter and tighter against him, the kobold
clenching his teeth, trying to prevent the building pressure within him from turning into a messy
explosion. His ovi felt like a fire-hose with a clamp on it, incredible pressure building behind it,
threatening to make him burst.

And then the pressure was gone, the huge, heavy egg passing its middle point, the widest portion of its
hard-shelled form. Fortune's body no longer had any resistance, the tension within her now aiding the
egg's passage, rather than hindering it.

Billy's feeling of being like a hose building pressure was a perfectly apt description. Lubrication fluids
flowed from his ovi with incredible force as he climaxed, all of it eagerly slurped up by Fortune, making
her belly swell even more in addition to the presence of the egg.

The kobold panted, drained from the effort it took to expel the massive egg from himself. He closed his
eyes, resting his head upon his mate's shoulder, his four hands caressing her swollen belly.

"I... I'm not sure if I ever want to do that again." He sighed.

Fortune giggled and squirmed free from her mate's embrace, letting the operations-queen fall to the
rather sticky floor, the kobold worn and weary. She purred softly, lifting Billy's tail with one hand, another
slipping beneath it to caress her lover's tailhole.

"Oh no you don't!" she growled softly, "Now it's my turn to lay an egg in you!"

Billy's eyes widened and he yelped in terror, "No! No way! I'm too tired, I have a headache, I need to
wash my hair!" he protested, trying to drag himself away from Fortune's clutches, but the fox-squirrel
was insistent.

"It's not going to hurt, you big baby! Now just relax, think placid thoughts. You're going to be a mommy
soon!"

Billy groaned as Fortune's ovi slipped into him, a bit of a grin on his face.

"Enjoy it, because this is the only time I'm going to let you be on top like this."

Fortune giggle and nibbled upon Billy's ear.

"Oh you'll try, but once you're all worn out and unable to resist, that's when I'll strike." She purred.

"Yeah?" Billy said with a chuckle, turning his head.

"Yeah." Fortune replied, her muzzle parting to accept her lover's tongue, the two transformed queens
sharing a deep, loving kiss.
17 - Witch's Ward

Shattered Shards: Witch's Ward


By Von Krieger

Natsumi stood on the doorstep shaking; her teeth clenched tightly, a blush upon her face. She took in
deep breaths, trying to calm herself, trying to work up the nerve she would need for the task ahead of
her. She ran her fingers over her short, cotton candy pink hair, a reminder of what she had gone through
in the preceding weeks. She sighed softly and winced, slowly raising her hand to knock on the door,
which opened a moment before her hand moved forward.

She gasped softly, her eyes going wide as the store's owner startled her, the taller woman finding her
own actions amusing.

"I never get tired of doing that." She said with a chuckle, "Now, what brings you to knock upon the door
of my home just as I'm settling down for dinner?"

"I... I..." Natsumi stuttered, trying to get out the words.

The mocha skinned store owner looked down at the skittish young woman upon the doorstep, her grin
widening, "I expect you have something to say? An apology perhaps for something you did around a
month or so ago?"

Natsumi's blush deepened and she nodded, "I'm s-sorry. I-it was part of my initiation into the Thieves'
Guild, ma'am. I was supposed to take some things from your store without getting caught."

"And for a time you thought you did, didn't you?"

The girl nodded, "Y-yeah, but then..." she sighed, "Anyway, the Guild doesn't want me anymore. They
were the only ones that expressed interest in me at the hiring fair."

New Waterdeep's monthly hiring fair, where those seeks jobs and apprenticeships would gather and
anyone looking for employees in the manner of Old Aerth would present the potential hire with a scroll
with their expected duties and location. Though most places handed out modern business cards, the
Thieves' Guild however, slipped them into the pockets of potential trainees, the vanishing ink making the
card blank if the target didn't find it upon their person within a few minutes.

"And?" the shopkeeper asked, one brow raised, "This has to do with me how?"

Natsumi seemed to shrink, drawing back and making herself look as non-threatening as possible, her
face in a wince, her muscles tight, expecting to be struck for her impertinence for daring to speak the
words she did. "I was wondering if you wanted an apprentice for your spellcraft, ma'am." She said
through clenched teeth.
The effects of the witch's magic upon Natsumi were obvious to anyone who had laid eyes upon her. The
first alteration had shown itself as the girl's hair had grown out, her natural mousey brown replaced by a
hot, shocking pink at the roots, several shades more vibrant, but still recognizable as the cotton candy
she'd stolen from a street vendor a few blocks from the witch's shop.

The guild had lopped off her hair the moment it was discovered that Natsumi's theft had not quite gone
as undetected as she thought. She was left with nothing but memories for her natural hair color.

But the candy hadn't merely colored her hair, it had taken its toll upon the figure of the formally scrawny,
narrow thief-in-training. Her hips and rump had grown larger over a span of two weeks, to the point
where she needed to buy pants several sizes larger in order to be comfortable.

It looked rather ludicrous for awhile, but then the item that she'd stolen from the witch's shop kicked in.
Flat chested and rather shy about it, Natsumi had stolen a tube of bust enlargement cream, which had
its advertised effect. The girl's bust had expanded, and expanded, and expanded.

They were now twice as large as the poor girl's head, and drew attention to here wherever she went.
Pickpocketing and general sneak thievery were out of the question, and they made her a bit unsteady
and ungainly for anything requiring precision or agility. They got in the way when she tried to pick locks;
they blocked her view of trapped tiles on the floor and anything else below her chest for that matter.

In short the witch's curse has made quite sure that Natsumi would not be stealing from anyone ever
again. She looked ridiculous, with breasts close to the size of beach balls and a rear like two thirds of the
same all placed upon a five foot tall frame that was never meant to hold three digits worth of weight.

The witch blinked, her turn to be surprised, "I was expecting you to tell my that you'd learned your lesson
and would be asking for me to lift the curses I placed upon you so that you could take on a new career,
not ask me for employment."

Natsumi shook her head, "I'm not expecting you to undo the changes that my own actions caused. I did
a little study into magic in the Guild's library, and to be honest, it sounds more interesting and
challenging than petty theft and robbery. I figured you might prefer me working off my debt to you and
learning how to break the curses on my own to me showing up on your doorstep and whining and
begging to be changed back."

The witch's smile returned, "You figured correctly. And while I wasn't expecting fortune and fate to
provide me one so soon, I had been thinking about acquiring an apprentice to help me with some of the
day to day tasks of the store. You can have one of the upstairs bedrooms. I have some old clothes that I
can enchant to fit you, and you'll earn a small commission on anything you make or sell. Sound fair?"

It was Natsumi's turn to look surprised; she hadn't expected to be offered what she had asked.
Especially without being turned into a lizard or something.

She nodded her head rapidly, "Y-yes ma'am!" she said softly.

"Don't ma'am me, call me Chizura. I'm not one for formality, and you can tell that I'm not one for doing
things the way most people do them, either. You already know my policy on shoplifting." She said with a
wink. "Now come on in, dinner's ready. I had a feeling I was going to have company, so I went and made
enough for two. Now, let's hear all about yourself, see if we can get a good indication of where to start
your magical and alchemical training..."

-o-

Natsumi hummed happily to herself as she made her way toward the bathroom for her morning shower.
Though she showered every night just before dinner, her morning shower was less about getting clean
and more about getting herself fully woken up without the eye-widening rush that she got if she drank
some of Chizura's coffee. The stuff was strong and using enchanted water in the mix likely didn't make
things more palatable for Natsumi.

She carried along her clothes for the day, a hand-me-down outfit from Chizura that the witch had altered
to fit the young woman's frame through some minor sorcery. Though the witch stood a foot taller and
had a slightly plump build, the girl's butt and bosom meant that a similar amount of material was used.

Though the outfits were not something she'd consider fashionable, what with their bright colors and
clashing patterns, they were rather comfortable. The material had been altered to take on the properties
of spandex, making everything tightly hug and support her body. Today she wore one of Chizura's
favorite color combinations, a mix of leopard print with the feel of velvet, combined with shiny, purple
latex.

It was a mix of sensations, soft and fuzzy, and smooth and sleek. She could see why her tutor enjoyed
the fabrics. She supposed that people expected a bit of eccentricity from a witch and her apprentice, and
brightly colored, clashing clothes were more agreeable than bright green skin, warts, and a collection of
toads.

Natsumi's eyes widened as Chizura appeared at the top of the stairs, heading for the bathroom as well,
her skin indeed a bright green. Though on a second look, Natsumi saw that instead her teacher had just
gotten a faceful of slime.

"Second Tuesday of the lunar month, should've remembered. The local water elemental gets rather
moody if you use too much of the solid ingredients for a potion." Chizura explained, "A little hot water,
soap, and some scrubbing takes it right off the skin. I won't be but ten minutes."

Natsumi blushed, "Um... it takes me a good twenty or thirty minutes to get fully washed up, ma'am." The
water heater typically peaked at fifteen, slowly went from hot to warm until twenty five, and went quickly
from warm to cold after that.

The witch gave her apprentice a playful glare, "What did I tell you about using that word?"

The girl blushed deeper, "S-sorry, Chizura!" she apologized.

"Don't call me ma'am, it makes me feel old. And you know what they say, you're only as young as you
think you are, and I think I've been in my mid twenties for a good three hundred years."

Natsumi's eyes widened, she had suspected that the witch was older than she looked, but she hadn't
been expecting her to be THAT old. Chizura did indeed look to be in her mid to late twenties.

"I've been meaning to give that lazy salamander in the hot water heater a piece of my mind. He spends
far too much time napping, and a snoozing salamander means tepid water for everyone in the evening."
She said, beginning to strip of her slime-spattered clothes.

"There's plenty of room in the shower, I think we can share." The witch said pleasantly, revealing more
of her chocolate colored skin with each moment.

"Ma'am I... er... Chizura..." Natsumi stuttered, her blush growing even worse, trying to find the proper
words for what she was trying to say.

The witch turned the shower on and took Natsumi's clothes from her grasp, placing them on the counter.
With a quick motion she had the belt of the girl's bathrobe undone and her hands on Natsumi's
shoulders, pushing her into the shower.

"Oh hush, it's not like either of us has anything that we haven't seen before." The witch said, attempting
to silence Natsumi's protests.

The apprentice spun around, the words on the tip of her tongue, when she got a glimpse of her teacher
in the full nude. She couldn't help but stare, Chizura had a stunning figure, too well-padded to be on the
cover of any fashion magazines, but with her generous bust (which seemed to be somewhere on the
borderline of too big to be natural, but not 'float-y' enough to be magically enhanced), exotic features,
perfect skin, and deep purple hair, she was as gorgeous as Natsumi could expect anyone to be in real
life.

"I... I..." she sputtered, her gaze moving up and down her teacher's body.

"Was wondering if the purple was my natural color? Well, it isn't, but neither is the green down there. I'm
surprised that every hair I have isn't a completely different color than the others, all things considering."

Natsumi remained silent, letting Chizura scrub off the mess of the magical accident, doing her best to
avoid accidentally doing what she would typically do to wake herself up every morning. As a result she'd
washed her hair, gotten most of her body lathered up and rinsed, all that remained was...

"Oh what a putz I am!" Chizura said with a giggle, "Don't be ashamed about it, love, I've had knockers
like yours before, for about a week before I managed to exorcise the air elemental from them, I know
how sensitive they can be."

Natsumi nearly turned red from head to toe, her head lowered as she stared at the base of the tub, or
tried to, since her massive breasts were in the way.

"Oh relax, don't be embarrassed! I should've figured that washing a pair of whoppers like these would be
a bit more intense than usual, and a young woman would want her privacy while bathing. No wonder it
takes you so long to wash up! You have all this..." Chizura absently ran her hands over the sides of
Natsumi's breasts, moving up to the top, and then back down again.
"All this that you have to get scrubbed and clean, and I bet that the way it feels drives you to distraction
every time you have a go at it."

Natsumi couldn't reply, she was panting, overwhelmed with sensation. Her own touches were typically
lighter than Chizura's, the witch had sunk her fingers in a bit to the soft, spongy flesh.

"Maybe showers would go faster if I washed these for you?" the witch asked, lathering up her hands with
a bar of nope, not waiting for Natsumi's answer, but the girl had nodded her head. Chizura grinned and
focused the spray of the shower head straight down before lathering up Natsumi's plentiful breasts. The
apprentice's knees seemed to turn to water as her teacher groped and fondled her in the guise of
bathing.

The witch grinned and coaxed the girl downwards, having her sit in the tub. Natsumi's legs had nowhere
to go but around her kneeling instructor's waist. She tried to hold it in, but it quickly became obvious that
Chizura was more interested in teasing her student than actually getting her washed.

"Loosen up, Natsumi!" Chizura said with a giggle, splashing water up onto the girl to wash away the
suds, "If it feels good and you want to make a noise, just let it out! My word, if you keep it bottled in all
the time no wonder you're in here twice a day doing this! You can't let your emotion out in little drips and
drabs, dear."

Chizura grinned and leaned down, running her tongue gently over Natsumi's breast, up to her neck,
stopping just short of her lips.

"Especially your fire-elemental emotions; you keep your need and your lust bottled up, they're just going
to get hotter and hotter, under more and more pressure until you can't hold them in anymore and they
burst."

Natsumi did indeed feel like she was going to burst. She could feel her pussy throb, her nethers longing
for contact with something, anything, as they slowly leaked the essence of her arousal.

"Don't be afraid; just do what your body tells you is right." Chizura purred, her lips mere inches from
Natsumi's own.

The girl let out a soft, muted moan, turning her head away.

"Don't think about what other people have told you is right, don't worry about what other people would
think if they found out. You're going to be a witch, dearie, it's a position of power and respect. You
dictate your own terms on just about everything around here."

A purple lacquered fingertip gently coaxed Natsumi's gaze to meet her teacher's with the lightest of
pressures upon her chin.

She clenched her eyes shut and pressed her lips against Chizura's, tightening her legs around her
teacher's waist, pulling her sex against the smooth, water-slicked skin of the witch's tummy.

It was bliss, sheer, erotic bliss. It opened the floodgates within Natsumi, a deluge of trapped power
rushing free from its prison. She felt the searing heat flow through her, blood flowing to the sensitive
places in her body, making them swell and ache with need.

"You see, my girl, this is just a month's worth of power. If you're going to be a witch, to have to tend to all
your body's needs, to keep everything in balance. You can't just stuff your feelings into a dark part of
your soul and only let them out when they suit you."

Chizura ran her fingers through Natsumi's cotton candy hair, which had only recently grown long enough
for the witch to be able to do so.

"If we'd let this continue, some day you'd be out walking in the mall and you'd notice that each step you
took made all your tender bits rub against your clothes in an annoying, but pleasurable way. You'd keep
walking, trying to ignore it, paying no attention to that trickle of moisture down your legs."

Chizura's lips moved downward, kissing Natsumi's neck, and then her breasts, alternating with each
kiss.

"And then it wouldn't be a trickle anymore, but a torrent. You'd head for the bathroom, but just short of it
you just couldn't walk anymore. You couldn't stand it, you'd tear your shirt open, let these beauties swing
free. You'd claw open your pants, to start to rub and caress yourself. You'd call out to other shoppers,
begging for them to help you scratch your not so little itch."

Natsumi had heard of incidents like that, heck, she'd actually seen a girl break down like that in the mall
once.

"Now, just let it come. Let the fire surge through you. It will burn, but the burn will not be one of pain. Let
go of your last hold upon it, let the fires have free reign over you."

The pink haired girl moaned loudly, giving voice to the pleasures within her, but she could still feel a
pressure within herself, something that she was holding back.

"Come on, my girl, just let it go. Admit it to yourself."

Natsumi let out a loud cry, a wordless vocalization of the sweet pleasure and bitter frustration that
coursed through her. She could feel herself on the very edge, needing just the slightest of nudges to get
over, but she had something that tethered her, preventing her from that last fraction of an inch.

Chizura leaned forward and whispered something into Natsumi's ear. The girl's eyes widened and the
tether snapped. She clung tightly to her mentor as her body tensed and quivered under the throes of
climax.

The witch had been right; Natsumi did indeed find herself wanting to experience that terrible,
embarrassing, humiliating, public breakdown. Not all of her wanted it, but there was a part of her that
did.

"A talented witch has to face the truth, face reality. She cannot lie to herself. Denying the urges of your
inner darkness is something we all must do, but denying that there is such a darkness in the first place
will do far more harm than good." Chizura explained, shutting off the now tepid flow of water.

She stepped from the shower and offered her apprentice a hand to help her up.

"Now, let's put all that fire you have surging around inside yourself to work before it drifts off back into
the ether..." she said with a grin.

-o-

"Okay, and I'll just need you to sit right here and concentrate. You're the power source here. You just
need to keep the water and fire mana coming." Chizura explained.

Natsumi nodded and knelt within her portion of the circle. She'd helped her mentor with a few fusions
before, taking a few magical items and electronic devices and uniting them into a single, functional unit.

At the very base most magics didn't mix very well. You could make a crystal ball for communication, or
you could make one for long distance vision, scrying as it was called, but making a single ball with both
functions essentially multiplied the effort, resources, and difficulty that it took to create. Since the Joining
of the Worlds, union magics like this had become easy to do, the energies from combining two planets,
possibly two entire universes, lingered allowing for rituals like this to take place. It was simple, one
merely needed to have the capability of channeling the raw amount of power needed.

It wasn't particularly subtle; it was a brute force type of thing, but the more skill and refinement put into
the task, the more effective the resulting device. A few percentage points of functionality or a more
aesthetically pleasing end result. The processes could not be automated, and the individualized nature
of each ritual casting made for varying results. It was easier for the companies to produce the parts, and
allow after-market spellcasters to make a thriving business in putting them together.

In this case the items were an old laptop computer, several upgrades for a desktop computer, a piece of
bubble wrap, a paper-sized sheet of transparent plastic, and a rolled up scroll.

The scroll was for shape, the computer parts for function, the clear sheet for substance, and the bubble
wrap for texture, giving the 'keyboard' on the resulting incredibly light weight computer buttons that had
tactile feedback, rather than mere flat runes upon the page.

Natsumi had done a few item merges before, but never something with an element so complex as a
computer before. Thankfully she was just the power supply for the spell.

She merely closed her eyes and focused upon the fire within her. Fire was the driving element, the heat
of the forge and smelter. Given great enough heat, anything would break down into its basest
component form. But rather than physical heat, the power used by the ritual was sort of a mental heat; it
took items down to the component ideas and mixed them together.

That was what the water mana was for. The only substance found naturally in the three classical states
of matter, it allowed for an easy transition between states when applied in the same manner. It allowed
them to flow, to mix, to merge, to be easily shaped by a powerful will.
While Natsumi had the focus to perform smaller and less complicated merges something like this was
far beyond her ability. She had the brute force, but not the delicate touch required.

She could feel Chizura drawing upon her power, could feel the surging heat slowly flowing from her spirit
and out into the circle, where it mixed with the other elemental magics Chizura called upon for the ritual.

But oddly when the heat had vanished completely from within Natsumi she felt it flowing back again, but
dulled. The sensation was different, it wasn't the burn of a flame, but the insistent warmth of a fluid. Like
a hot bath for the soul. She knew the feeling of this sort of power, the mix of manas used in the fusion
ritual.

Something had gone wrong, the circle must've been drawn with a flaw, Natsumi was being used as a
subject as well, not merely as the provider of power!

She opened her eyes and spun to meet the gaze of her teacher. Chizura grinned and winked at her.
Natsumi looked down at the floor, the circles within the main circle were fake, the runes and designs
within them blocking the flow of magic into them, rather than coax it inward. The only parts of the
complex diagram that glowed where the main circle itself, and the two smaller circles that Natsumi and
Chizura sat in. Natsumi's eyes widened, she recalled the sight of her teacher in the shower, the purple
hair upon her head, and the green above her loins.

If Chizura was indeed three hundred years old, and had retained her youth for that long, had it been
through merging with younger girls? Stealing their youth and vigor for herself.

Natsumi begin to stand, ready to break the circle, but Chizura spoke the last word, and the apprentice
felt herself flow, her entire being turn to liquid and forced through a narrow pipe into some other place.

It was disorienting, her sense going completely blank for several moments before they returned. She felt
dizzy, awkward, like she had too many limbs and no idea where each of them was supposed to go. She
tried to take a step, but fell over, landing oddly. It felt like she was doing the splits, but painlessly and...
sideways?

"Urgh," Chizura said, putting her hands to her head, "I thought I'd get it right with the dizziness this time."
She muttered, "Ah well, maybe next time."

The witch's voice came from Natsumi's right, but she felt it, she felt the hands upon Chizura's temples
also. She turned her head and found her vision going purple, her teacher's long locks tickling her face.

Natsumi shared a merged body with her mentor, two heads and necks upon a widened torso. Their
clothes had merged, the patterns had been identical before, and they remained, perfectly formed for
their fused flesh. The neckline had widened for their two necks, but ventured down a little lower than
Natsumi was comfortable with, showing plentiful cleavage, which allowed her to see that Chizura's skin
and her own were divided right down the middle. Her teacher's chocolate on the right, and her pale
vanilla on the left.

She still had both her arms and both her legs, and oddly enough so did Chizura. Beneath Natsumi's left
arms was another, identical left arm, though she could only move one of them, her right arm was in its
proper place on the other side of their shared body.

Her legs on the other hand, felt all weird, it was like she had been folded sideways, her right leg placed
immediately behind her left, which was exactly where it was. They had one pair of legs facing frontwards
and one pair of legs facing backwards.

And it felt like Natsumi's already plentiful breasts had grown even larger, she could feel the weight of
them on top of Chizura's and her own front legs. She tentatively moved a hand over one, and found that
her breasts hadn't gotten bigger, Chizura's had, and they were now placed below her own, which were
seated as the upper pair.

She wasn't quite sure how she knew which portions of their shared anatomy were 'hers,' as they all gave
the same sensations, but she suspected it had something to do with instinctively knowing which bits of
their merged anatomy she had no control over.

"Sorry for the scare, Natsumi." Chizura said, "But I don't think many people would agree to this as a
teaching method."

"A teaching method?!" Natsumi said, stunned, "How does this help me learn anything?"

"Simple, you can feel what I'm doing, and though you can't control my half of our body, you can learn the
motions and movements much easier when I do them. You'll also be able to experience the same
sensations I do when I draw upon power, when I release that power, just about every step in the
spellcasting process." She said happily. "I've been doing this for a good two and a half centuries now;
trust me when I say it works a lot quicker than doing things the old fashioned way."

"Having teacher and student in two separate bodies isn't 'old fashioned!'" Natsumi shrieked, "It's the way
things are supposed to be done!"

Chizura scoffed, "Just because something has always been done in a specific way doesn't mean that it
always needs to be done in that way, or that it's the best way. Now, get your legs underneath you and
stand up, we have to buy groceries."

Natsumi shook her head, "No way, I don't want to go out in public like this! And how do I know you're
telling the truth about this being a teaching method; that you're not just leeching off my youth?"

The witch chuckled, "Is that what you think I'm doing? Stealing someone's life force, their youth as it
were, requires me to siphon off energy from your soul. So I'd either be taking bites out of it, leaving you
separate from me so I don't hurt myself, or merge the two of us entirely into one spirit.

"This is kind of a loophole for aging, the souls remain individual, but the physical form becomes one. You
can only have one set of 'age' instructions on someone. Your biological clock keeps ticking on like
normal, and while we're merged, mine rewinds until it eventually synchronizes with yours."

Natsumi was quiet for a few moments, "Then you've essentially discovered the secret of immortality.
Why haven't I heard of this before in stories?"
"Are you sure you're reading the right stories, dear?" Chizura said with a chuckle, "I think the reason you
haven't is because most magic users that wish to extend their lives beyond the normal limits are
complete and utter selfish bastards. Before the Joining fusion magics were incredibly difficult and
dangerous. Much easier to just put your soul into someone else's body."

"I didn't think this up to extend my life; I came up with this method so I could teach a particularly clumsy
student of mine how to cast properly. The fact that I get a decade or two knocked off every time I take on
an apprentice is just a bonus. Now, let's try standing, okay?"

Natsumi sighed and nodded, doing as her instructor said. It took a few tries, but she managed to get her
feet beneath her.

"Why are our legs like that?" the apprentice asked.

"If we're going to part, I have to keep our combined mass about the same as that of two people. If we got
rid of one pair of legs, I'd have to make us taller or heavier in some places in order to make up for it.

"If we keep everything just about the same size as it is as individuals, muscle memory remains the
same, making it easier to adapt to the combined body. Plus it looks better. Four legs in a row makes us
too wide to sit in just about everything, three legs means adding more space in the middle of the body,
and I think that looks awkward with just two people. Having them face the same way is kind of
problematic at first as the apprentice learns to walk; we end up with a lot of stepped on heels."

Chizura grinned, "Plus it feels kind of like a spider, all slinky and sexy."

Natsumi blushed, "Oh... oh my..."

The witch laughed, "Oh yes, dear, we're going to experience everything together. Including having to
wash all four of these things."

"Oh gods..." Natsumi whispered, her skin flushing scarlet.

Chizura reached up, gently turning Natsumi's gaze to meet her own, "But I don't think that will be too
much of a problem now, will it?"

Natsumi smiled a little, "No ma'... er... Chizura." She replied.

250 years and dozens of different designs later, Chizura always made sure of one thing in her fused
form with her students; that their torso was just wide enough to allow the two of them to kiss.

It worked wonders on silencing protests and emboldening bashful students.

And it felt positively wonderful.


18 - Cursed Costume I

Shattered Shards: Cursed Costume


By Von Krieger

Avery ran his fingers over the suit yet again, the cool slickness of the latex reassuring him, comforting
him, proving with its contact against his fingertips that it was indeed real, that it was indeed his; that such
a gorgeous, beautiful thing was in his possession. He'd been poking around the fetish clothing stores
and had come across the outfit for a virtual song. Just a little more than one hundred dollars for the
complete outfit. Enough latex to cover him from head to toe, all of it meant to make him look like a
bipedal gryphon.

The moment he laid eyes upon it he knew he had to have it. He couldn't stop thinking about what it
would feel like on him, how sexy it would be to appear as one of the gorgeous bird-cats for a little while.

His roommate, Jordan, would probably consider it to be a bit weird. But the two were always doing odd
things; they just made life more interesting after all.

He couldn't stand it any longer, he had to wear it. He'd wanted to wait and show it to Jordan as a
surprise, but being pounced by a black latex gryphon the moment he walked through the door would be
an even better surprise. Especially a female gryphon.

Avery had never really been interested in blurring the gender boundaries before. Though he enjoyed
sexual encounters with just about anyone, he'd never given the slightest thought to dressing up as a
member of the opposite sex. The gryphon suit was padded in places to give him the proper curves on
the hips and rump, as well as a somewhat generous bust, likely made all the bigger to spread out the
weight of the large latex wings that jutted from the costume's back.

He couldn't stand it any longer, and before he knew it, he had stripped himself bare and had begun to
remove the many pieces of the costume from its box. The store owner had folded up everything quite
nicely, and packed it away. The instructions were simple, dress inside to out. First the two pieces on the
torso, then the boots, then the gloves. Over them would slip the leotard-like torso piece that housed the
breasts and tail and covered the midsection, as well as giving the mask a place to strap onto. Then
would come the wing harness, and then finally the sleeves and chaps that would cover Avery's arms and
legs. He wasn't sure he could wait that long, he was already hard as a rock just from touching and
thinking about wearing the suit. He didn't think he could contain himself for the length of time it would
take to don the entire thing.

Avery couldn't imagine why the suit made him so needy, but he knew he had to put it on to relieve the
aching tension within him that was growing stronger with every moment.

He dug through the box, removing the first piece, the one that went over his loins. He stepped into it,
pulling it up, the molded latex extending outward several inches, forming a snug latex form to hold his
manhood. He sighed happily as he pulled it upwards, arranging it so his erect shaft would slip into the
opening in the thick cup-shaped crotch of the outfit. He moaned as his member was caressed by
something soft and pliable. The suit piece must be meant to serve as some sort of sex toy. It gripped his
cock snugly, but not uncomfortably, seeming to tighten slightly every so often. It felt kind of like the rest
of the latex, soft, smooth, slick, and oh so wonderful against Avery's bare skin.

Next came the top, rather like a mini-tank top or a belly shirt, Avery supposed its purpose was to protect
his skin from chaffing due to all the weight and such that would be supported by that particular area. The
costumes breasts and wings would have their weight going across his chest. The smooth latex top also
felt oddly warm to the touch, and it stretched almost fluidly, seeming to adjust itself to perfectly fit the
contours of his body. He couldn't help but run his finger over it, moaning softly as he did so. It felt like his
sense of touch extended up through the latex, which acted like a substitute skin.

Avery gripped the smooth latex over his groin and cried out as intense pleasure filled him. The suit must
be something more than he had originally thought, something with enchantments woven into it to make
wearing it more delightful. He couldn't wait to have the entire thing on.

He tugged on the boots and gloves as quickly as he could, like the top, they seemed to remold
themselves to perfectly fit his hands and feet. They felt quite comfortable, fitting perfectly without even
the slightest pinch. They gloves even managed to fit his ring and little fingers into the same glove digit
with ease. Just like with the other parts Avery's sense of touch carried over, able to feel everything
though the gloves as if it were his own flesh. The material bent easily as well, not stiff and constrictive as
he had thought it would be.

He had thought that getting the remaining suit pieces on would be rather difficult with the gloves, but
instead it was wonderfully easy. The leotard almost seemed to flow onto him and Avery let out a soft
moan as he felt something press up against his rear passage, something he hadn't noticed in the suit
before. It was rather strange; it was like a hollow tube being pressed up into him, allowing for anal sex
while wearing the outfit. Not only that but like the latex covering his cock, it seemed to throb every so
often, pleasuring him, keeping him in a heightened state of arousal.

Avery was panting, he had to get the suit on, had to get every single piece of it on. But he wanted to
stop, wanted to explore, wanted to run his clawed fingers over his new...

The touch sent him to his knees, the sensation of latex hands on latex breasts felt so delicious, so
wonderful; so frighteningly real. The suit's breasts didn't feel quite like latex, they felt real, there was
some give to them, and they didn't feel like piece of molded rubber.

Avery fumbled with the wings, his latex-clad fingertips scarcely able to slip the straps into the buckles.
But as soon as he did, he felt the latex of the wings and the leotard flow together, making them a single,
solid, wonderfully real piece.

He tried to flap his wings, but they wouldn't move. Not yet, anyway. Avery tugged on the sleeves, finding
that like the rest of the outfit, they melded together with the other aspects, becoming a second skin.

He was nearly in tears as he tugged on the pants, moaning in delight as they too became one with the
rest of the suit. Avery walked over to the place where he'd removed the mask to get to the other clothing
underneath, noticing his lush hips swaying as he walked, his leonine tail swishing from side to side as he
walked upon the balls of his feet, the gryphon suit's boots forcing his feet into that position.

It felt so natural and graceful; Avery made the movements as if he had been walking like this all his life.
He snatched up the mask in his talons, closing his eyes as he brought it to his face, slipping it over his
head.

His lips part to let out a soft, desperate moan as he threaded the two straps into the buckles on the
collar.

Her beak opened to let out a blissful cry of pleasure as she climaxed; her transformation complete.

Kiki panted as she dropped into a crouch, hot, white stickiness trickling down her midnight black thighs.
She didn't know where the name had come from, but since she was most certainly not a male while she
was being a gryphon, she decided that it was as good a name as any.

She could spread her wings, twitch her ears, and move her tongue around within her perfect black beak.
She could still feel her human form beneath the costume, but its sensations felt distant and dimmed, the
suit's skin was her own, for now.

All the straps and buckles had vanished, even the two on her neck. They had been replaced with two
clasps that blended into her beak, removing the mask would be as easy as flipping them.

She no longer felt the terrible need to be inside the suit, and just to assure herself that she could go back
to being Avery whenever she wanted, Kiki flipped the clasps, removing her mask.

Avery took the mask and held it in his hands, peering into the translucent lenses of the gryphon's eyes.
Without the mask the suit felt less alive, less vibrant than it had before. With it on, Avery felt like he had
truly become a gryphoness.

He smiled and donned the mask, becoming Kiki once again.

A pleasured purr rumbled from her throat as she walked happily into the bathroom to gaze upon herself
in the mirror.

-o-

Kiki stared in awe at her reflection, her large, violet eyes blinking as she peered over her beak. The suit
was no longer a suit when fully worn, transforming her fully into a latex gryphoness.

No lenses, no eyeholes, a complete transformation of her face, allowing for the larger, keener eyes of a
predatory gryphon. No wonder the suit felt so good, so perfect. It ceased being a suit and instead
transformed the wearer fully into what the latex and metal mesh was supposed to represent.

She ran her taloned hands over her slick, smooth body, a delighted moan escaping her beak as she
gripped her breasts. Though she could still, faintly, feel her human self somewhere beneath the
enchanted latex, the sensations of her pitch black form dominated.
She felt strange, a sensation of low erotic need seeming to suffuse her entire body. It was like someone
had managed to spread the intense, localized throb of the cock Avery had and spread it out into a few
key areas of Kiki's form.

Everything between her legs throbbed, her tailhole and the molded form of her artificial femsex, she
could feel Avery's cock aching with need as well beneath the enchanted latex coating as well. Oddly
enough her breasts and throat also had the same strange ache. Her amethyst gaze was already darting
around the bathroom, looking for something to stuff into herself when her feline ears heard the opening
of the door.

Delighted, Kiki rushed from the bathroom, scampering on all fours to the front door, where Jordan was
locking it behind him. The gryphon was on her roommate in a second, her beak parted, her latex tongue
stuffed into the human's surprised mouth. His eyes widened but he accepted it, stroking Kiki's soft, silken
latex-like form.

Kiki panted loudly, grinding against the male's body, fumbling at Jordan's belt, finally using her talons to
slash it off and reveal the erecting bounty within. She wrapped her legs around her lover's waist, using
her tail to guide his shaft into her awaiting depths. She'd instinctively positioned him to penetrate her
tailhole, being naturally male and never having a cunny before.

But it didn't matter, the sensations she felt from the penetration were just as good as anything she'd
fever felt. She clung to him tightly, not letting him break the kiss, barely even allowing Jordan to get a
breath. Her pace was frantic, needful, she needed to fuck and needed to fuck badly.

She suckled hungrily upon Jordan's tongue, felt his caresses upon her breasts and sex, it wasn't long at
all until her erupted into her, Kiki's body seeming to coax every last drop of seed from him before
allowing her to release. Kiki herself didn't give off any sort of climactic fluids this time, but the orgasm
she had felt had been wonderful, but it had only served to whet her appetite for more.

Before Jordan could recover, Kiki had broken the kiss, her purple tongue trailing down his chest,
wrapping around his member and pulling it into her greedy beak.

-o-

The suit seemed to give Avery, as Kiki, enough staying power to last for hours, and it also seemed that it
passed that gift on to Jordan, as the sun was rising before the two of them managed to untangle
themselves from one another. Kiki remained in bed long after her roommate, enjoying the warm streams
of sunlight that shown down upon her sleek, black body.

She felt incredible, her body filled with a pleasurable radiance. She felt oddly proud of what she'd done,
what a good lover she'd been, and how wonderful all the sex had been. She wished it would have never
ended, that Avery and herself could have kept going, and that her roommate didn't have to go to work.

She sighed softly, closing her eyes. She felt a soft caress upon her thigh, perhaps Jordan had decided
to stay home after all? Kiki moaned with delight as she felt her lover enter her. The gryphoness reached
out to embrace him, but her arms found only air.
Kiki opened her amethyst eyes, and found that there was no one there, and yet she was still feeling the
sensation of a cock within her. She reached down to her netherlips, poking a taloned finger inside
herself, but rather than encounter an animate sex toy, or a disembodied cock, she found nothing; her
touch only enhanced her lust and pleasure.

To her surprise a second invisible, but still tangible, member entered her, pushing into her rump. She felt
phantom hands upon her hips, and then upon her breasts, pressing them together against a third, and
then a fourth slipping into her beak.

Kiki moaned, her body bucking from all the delicious pleasure that it was being given by the phantom
rapists, it made her want to simply lie back in the bed and enjoy the sweet ravishing that she was being
given.

But as good as it felt, it was strange and somewhat frightening to her human self. She was being mated
by some strange, magical force, and the only magic she knew of was the suit that had transformed her.
She didn't want to take off the suit, to go back to being her normal human self, but she needed to get to
the bottom of things. She needed to head back to the store and see what exactly it was that she had
purchased.

With a sigh Kiki reached up and flipped the small clasps that would transform her back, to make the
gryphoness' latex body just pieces of clothing. The moment she flipped the clasps, the moment she
removed the beaked mask from her face, the disembodied sex acts ceased entirely.

Kiki worked her jaw, which felt a little bit cramped from the working the additional weight of her beak.
The rest of the suit was removed in quick order, and she was dressed in her old clothes in no time. She
grabbed her car keys and strode out of the house, a small ember of anger within her belly at being sold
some strange costume.

She'd give that store owner a piece of her mind.

-o-

Kiki returned some hours later, wearing a different outfit than the one she'd left in, carrying several bags
worth of clothing. She felt rather happy and content that she'd gotten quite the deal and had quite a good
time at that. Her pants fit quite nicely and hugged her hips and rump, rather than being baggy like the
ones she'd owned before were.

It was strange; did she have no sense of fashion before yesterday? Everything in her closest was just so
casual and without any regard for color and pattern mixing and matching. Just a bunch of t-shirts and
jeans. She didn't even have any proper underwear.

She clicked her tongue, scolding herself for her obvious oversights. She set her bags down in her room
and headed to the bathroom to take a shower before bed. It was only as she saw the mirror there did
she remember that she wasn't supposed to be a she, and that he name wasn't Kiki.

That explained her clothes. She wasn't supposed to be a girl named Kiki, she was a guy named Avery.
Though she sure didn't look it; Kiki stared at her reflection in the mirror, her build was slim, her features
somewhat androgynous, but the slight swelling upon her chest showed that she was most definitely a
woman, as did her long, bright purple hair and long black nails. Her nail polish matched her ebon lips,
and her lavender hair matched the eye shadow that she had...

No, she hadn't placed it upon her face. Avery didn't own any makeup. It was there naturally, as were the
colorations upon her lips and nails. The suit had altered her, warped her mind and body just a little bit.
Kiki didn't particularly mind, but she still felt kind of angry that she hadn't been warned about the effects
of the suit she'd bought.

She winced, that was the store-related thing that she'd set out to do. Not go shopping for properly
feminine clothing. It was strange, the moment she left the house her thoughts had drifted towards
making herself look good and to...

Her amethyst eyes widened as she recall how she had paid for her outfits. She'd had them custom
tailored down in Grimmtown, the part of the city where the magical and mythological beings tended to
gather. She licked her lips, the faint taste of reptilian pleasure juices upon them.

She felt herself growing aroused at the memory, the brother and sister that ran the place quite eager to
exchange their services for pleasure with a human, and how easily the words passed from her lips to
offer them when she discovered what the cost would be. Once they'd gotten her undressed they seemed
all the more eager, a lustful glimmer in their eyes with a hint of knowledge of what was to come. Once
the deed had been done, they had been quite kind to her, offering her even more clothing that Kiki had
wanted.

Confused, she removed her clothes wondering what it was that they saw to make them more open and
giving. Kiki gasped as she looked down at her cock, its presence and appearance confused her greatly.
In her mind she was a woman, in her memory she was a man, but in neither had her loins been
precisely this color. Her groin was perfectly smooth, devoid of hair, the skin colored a deep black and
faintly shiny. The color of the latex suit she had worn. The head of her erect shaft, however, was a deep
purple in nature, as were her nipples. Such vivid coloration stuck out as terribly unnatural upon her
otherwise normally colored body.

Kiki looked down at her manhood, not quite sure what to do. It was rather difficult for her to think
clearheadedly on what to do, especially as aroused as she was. She ran a hand down between her legs,
finding that her scrotum was tighter and smoother than it ought to be, as if it were permanently pulling
upwards to reside within her body. The skin behind it was perfectly smooth, unblemished by the feminine
lips that Kiki felt ought to be there, but it felt good to rub and caress the area, which still felt like smooth
latex. Tracing the smoothness back further, she encountered the pucker of her tailhole. The faint touch
made her shiver and gasp, suddenly weak in the knees.

Her body was strange to her, she was a female gryphoness who happened to be stuck within the body
of a mostly male human that seemed to be well on its way to becoming more familiar to her, both female
and latex. She remembered being Avery before she'd put the suit on, having all his memories, but
somehow they just weren't important.

She moaned as she began to stroke the latex portion of herself, and once more she felt phantom
caresses upon her hips and rump. She cried out as an invisible lover entered her, the sensations
delicious, overwhelming, something that her unmagicked human form had not been made to handle.

Kiki dropped to her knees, panting as her senses were dominated by the pleasure. She couldn't think,
she couldn't act, all she could do was wonder how to make these delicious sensations last for as long as
possible, and how to make them better.

Her cock virtually drooled precum, steady dribs and drabs dropping to form a puddle beneath her. She
knew this wasn't normal, that she should go and seek help, but it felt so good. She tried to stop herself,
to prevent her fingers from wrapping around her dripping, throbbing shaft, to keep herself from rapidly
fingering her black latex tailhole, making the mind-numbing pleasure all the greater.

She wanted it to stop, she knew that she ought to find a way to be Avery again, but it was so much fun
to be Kiki, silly, slutty, sexy Kiki. She wanted to be pretty, to be beautiful, to be fucked, to pleasure others
and be rewarded for it. She'd whored herself out and loved it, adored it, and had come home so pleased
with herself for getting so many sexy clothes for a little anal sex and cunnilingus.

The word made her shiver with delight. Whore. It felt so right to think, to be the way she acted, to be her
job. Whore, slut, harlot, these words and more made Kiki blush, filling her with shame but also with a
strange sense of pride, of rightness to what she was.

"Whore," she whispered in between slattern moans, "I'm a whore."

She felt a tensing of the phantom cock within her, an all too real warmth surging into her, the act of her
invisible lover's climax acting like a flame to the fuse of her climax. She exploded into sweat, mindless
bliss as her orgasm rocked her. She wasn't sure how long she stayed at the peak, seconds, minutes,
hours, but she did indeed come down, feeling the powerful surges that spewed semen from her
unfamiliar cock become slow gushes, and then small leaks.

Kiki panted, an impossible amount of gooey whiteness splattered upon the bathroom cabinets and floor
before her with even more leaking from her rump. She blushed and gathered several towels, mopping
up her mess.

She slunk back into the bedroom, reluctantly donning the latex suit that allowed her to take on her more
comfortable and more natural form. She could handle the pleasure when she was fully latex, even if the
suit transformed her further. She needed to find a way to get back to being Avery, but if she was going to
be sexually assaulted by disembodied dicks even without the suit on, she ought to be wearing it if only to
allow her to keep her thoughts clear.

She was still horny, still aching with need as the gryphoness sucked a breath through her bill. Rather
than the throbbing of her erection, her netherlips poured forth lubrication, eager to have something within
them.

Kiki heard the front door open and her eyes darted to a clock. Jordan was home! Maybe he could help
Kiki get back to herself. Well... after they had sex of course. The gryphoness couldn't concentrate on
serious matters with aching loins, now could she?
19 - Devil's Domain

Shattered Shards: Devil's Domain


By Von Krieger

Yeania sighed softly within the dark, featureless void. Time meant nothing to a denizen of the lowest
Hells, but yet she was finding herself overcome with increasingly strange thoughts; mortal thoughts.

For example, somewhere along the line she had started thinking of herself as a she. True demons did
not have a gender; they were figures of corruption descended from fallen angels. She couldn't quite
remember if she had been completely without gender before, like the original demons had once been, or
if she was one of the dark souls who had gone the other way, embracing the traits of both genders,
blending them together in a mockery of their former state.

She was not sure how long she had been captive, but it had to have been a long time for her to develop
strange psychoses that came from isolation. Which was also another strange thing, it was perfectly
acceptable for demons to have some sort of mental maladies afflicting them without it being considered
'wrong,' but Yeania was thinking of the strange things that had happened to her psyche as wrong and
undesirable. She had felt her power draining, her strength ever so slowly being pulled from her over the
years, decades, perhaps even centuries or millennia that she had been imprisoned. Perhaps that was
why she was thinking in increasingly strange ways. A demon was not a mortal creature; it was a being of
elemental energy that had a physical shell coalescent around it.

On their home plane demons had no separation between mind, body, and soul, any blow from a foe that
lashed out at them cut away a portion of their life force and their essential essence; their sense of self.
During centuries of war between Hells, torture of other demons had become an art form, if you knew
what you were doing, you could easily alter the way a captive foe thought, believed, and behaved.

If she had been captured in the nether realms Yeania would've thought that such would have been the
case with her, but she had been upon the mortal plane, where energy could not be destroyed, merely
moved. Upon the material planes extraplanar beings could freely move about without fear. While you
could never truly kill off a spirit or soul you could diminish it to the point where it would take millennia to
be able to craft a form for itself bigger than an insect, and even then it would have no memories of its
former existence. On the material planes, however, Yeania wasn't sure what would happen once you
drained away most of a soul's energy, though she suspected it was what was happening to her. A loss of
memories, a shift in personality, moving further and further away from the powerful, dominating creature
she had once been and into something softer, more emotional, more... Mortal. It made her shudder to
think, or at least it would if she had a physical body.

Her essence had been captured, forced into a crystalline prison from which it could not escape. Yeania's
spirit was forced into a labyrinth of narrow passages, thread thin tunnels in the sphere that circled and
crossed one another, leaving the demoness unable to concentrate on the form of the sphere.

She was pure energy, and without a physical brain to do the thinking, she spread out the effort along all
of her self. Mental activity made her form move, which made the threads of energy she was forced into
being cross over one another, giving off little sparks of sensation. She could not separate the sensation
of movement from the sensation of being pressed into the sphere. She knew that there was one
thread-path that would lead out, but her inability to concentrate upon it made it impossible to focus
enough to find it.

The demon sighed to herself once more, and then blinked, and then blinked again. Untold years of
missing purely physical sensations had made her forget what they were, what they had felt like. She
hadnt noticed her physical form restoring, for she felt nothing, smelled nothing, saw nothing, and heard
nothing, not until she had made a small sound herself.

She reached out to draw upon the magical energies of the mortal plane, and found them at her
command. She tensed, hoping against hope that she could pull herself from this senseless realm.
Yeania wondered how long it had been that she had been partially free, and yet not known it.

The rich mana of the material world responded to her call, eager to be wrapped into shape by a superior
will. Yeania wove it around herself, willing the envelope of magic to take her from her prison and out into
the proper world.

The proper world was only happy to comply.

-o-

The demoness took a deep breath, drawing cool air into her lungs. She looked over herself, able to
remember only a few details of the form she'd had before her imprisonment. Yeania recalled a huge,
powerful, hulking, form; vaguely canine in appearance and covered in a mottled mix of gray scales and
brown fur. She remembered broad, sweeping wings and a thick, powerful reptilian tail as well as huge,
slavering fangs and massive, sinister horns.

But her current form lacked these features to the degree that came to mind when she tried to picture her
former self. She looked more like a human or an elf with a few demonic bits tacked on. Her body lacked
scales and fur entirely, instead clad in skin colored a pale shade of gray. She retained her wings, her
fangs, her claws, and her tail but they were all smaller than they were supposed to be. Each wing
extended as far as her own height, her wingspan allowing her flight but making her unable to create the
intense gales that she recalled using in combat. Her tail was not quite as long as she was tall, and was
thicker and less flexible; she would be unable to coil it around things or to use it as an extra hand. Her
fangs were contained entirely within her mouth, and only four of her thirty something teeth felt properly
pointy. Her horns were tiny, stubby little things not even projecting 2 inches from her temples, and her
claws more closely resembled elongated, black fingernails filed into points.

Yeania shuddered, loathing her smaller, weaker, almost mortal looking body; she longed for her stolen
strength and missing memories. She could scarcely remember what happened to her, and she barely
had any sense of who she was. But her weakened form was still better than the shapeless void which
she had been imprisoned in for centuries, and to be perfectly honest it wasn't all that bad looking.
Generally female in form it was more broad and well-built than the typical thin, frail female. A demon's
form reflected its strengths, powers, and abilities and Yeania was pleased with this form's physical
power.
She admired her bare body, focusing over the large curves of her bottom and breasts. The sight made
her loins stir; the familiar hard, warm sensation of her male member growing brought an array of
comforts to Yeania. She reached down to stroke it, cupping her balls, her fingers exploring back behind
her manhood. The demoness found nothing there.

It made her smile; despite having aspects of her true form stolen away she still remained as one of the
several indeterminate genders that her kind favored. It meant that she still had more than enough power
to be considered a proper demon, and not a mere mortal.

She swung her tail from side to side, getting used to its new, lighter weight and stiffer way in which it
moved. It would likely take her decades to gather the strength she had before her imprisonment, but her
smaller and less useful tail was better than having none at all. That was the way she felt about her new
form; it wasn't what she had before, nor was it what she wanted, but it was good enough for the work
she would be doing.

For the first time she looked at something that was not herself, examining the room she was in; rippling
white and blue light came from a crystalline sphere in the middle of the chamber. Perfectly smooth and
spherical in nature the stone contained incredible power, but it was a tight and rigid energy that was
already devoted to a particular purpose. It was the centerpiece of a spell woven with immense,
incredible skill one that would've taken many mortal lifetimes in order to perfect.

The rest of the room however was rather plain and drab, made of smooth, but not polished stone. The
room was essentially featureless aside from the pedestal that held the massive orb and a small stool-like
protrusion that rose from the floor in front of it. Opposite the stony seat was a narrow passageway that
lead upwards.

Having nowhere else to go Yeania ventured up the stairs, hearing the sounds of a vibrant forest beyond.
The stairs went up for perhaps 20 feet, opening into the middle of a lush jungle. There was no
adornment around the egress from the crystal chamber, which struck Yeania as rather odd. Mortal
mages were notoriously egotistical creatures and loved to have their masterworks somewhere where
they would draw attention, or style the area around them in such a fashion as to draw the eye of any
passerby, even if covered in centuries of roots, moss, and other natural detritus.

Which was another odd, strange thing; the stone stairway stood in the center of a perfectly smooth circle
of rock. It was completely free of leaf litter and natural overgrowth. The edges of the stairs were perfect
right angles and not a single leaf or drop of water had blown or dripped down into the chamber. It was
like it was brand-new; as if it had been placed there just moments before.

As the demoness stood there a small, yellow leaf fell down from one of the trees, landing upon the stone
circle. There were no magic keeping it clear, which seemed more and more strange. Yeania shook her
head and walked away from the underground chamber, seeking to find out where she was. A good look
at the sun would be able to provide her with a general idea of what region of the planet she was on. But
a true pinpointing would have to wait until darkness fell and she could position herself by the stars.

But several minutes later when she stepped out from beneath the jungle canopy and onto a white, sandy
beach she found that she hadn't the slightest clue where she was. Looking up into the sky she found that
overhead was not the small, yellow-white sphere she had been expecting; what she saw instead was a
massive multi-colored orb that filled most of the sky.

What was stranger was that the ocean before her curved away, as if she were standing upon a world in
miniature that orbited the true Aerth. Looking away from the planet above her, Yeania could see that this
was the case. She saw many other tiny worlds but did not know how this could be possible.

Looking at the shapes of the landmasses she could see on the world above her Yeania could make out
the contours of a few familiar landmasses. But there were also others; it looked like someone had drawn
the world upon risen dough and rolled it out flat, making the areas bigger but also putting more space
between them, which they filled with new continents and countries.

It confused Yeania greatly; for not even the power of entire pantheons of greater gods and goddesses
could reshape something so massive. The demoness reached out for the familiar strains of energy that
she knew would be there. But to her surprise she found nothing that comforted her; the streams and
tides of magical energy that had always flowed in the same predictable patterns for millennia were gone.
In their place was an unfamiliar, chaotic tide of rippling and surging energy; the aftershocks of a great
magical and spiritual event.

Yeania cried out and withdrew her senses back into herself, for the crashing, chaotic tides of purest
energy would easily envelop and overwhelm her if she opened herself to them for too long.

It seemed that in a few brief moments all of existence had altered itself into a strange, new configuration.
Rather then a singular world nestled between the elemental planes the mortal realm had expanded into
a great and tremendous expanse that put even the near limitless layers of the Abyss to shame.

As a demon Yeania had a connection to the foundations of existence. She was created, or descended
from spiritual beings forged at the dawn of time. Even with the incredible expanse that comprised all of
existence: the Heavens, the Hells, the elemental planes, the spirit and shadow worlds, and the mortal
realm itself there was a sense of limitation. Everything had been centered on a single ball. Aerth had
been the center of all existence, everything else surrounded it; the bright, bleak, and lifeless moon; a
cold, cruel place where none of the most powerful wizards could tread, and its burning sister the Sun;
the larger blazing bonfire beyond it.

The whole of existence was like the inside of an egg; the shell of the outer planes encircled the white of
the aether, surrounding the yoke that was Aerth. But this? This new realm, this new existence? It was
vast beyond imaginings; it was as if all Yeania had known was nothing more than a grain of sand upon
the beach before her. She could feel the entirety of the altered realms she found herself in, the sheer
scope of it making her drop to her knees and weep.

For the New Earth that stood before her was not even the largest of the dozens orbs circling a massive
flame that burned hotter than the hottest fires of Hell that Yeania had never known. And that massive
collection of spheres circling a central flaming sphere was like a grain of sand upon a beach as it joined
many others in circling a central point in a crushing, chilling void unlike nothing Yeania had ever dared to
imagine.

And even that band of systems, massive elemental spheres of rock, air, and water orbiting those of fire,
of stars beyond counting encircling that great void... That too was like a grain of sand upon a beach with
so very many other grains.

She had thought she'd known power, that she'd glimpsed infinity. It was then that Yeania realized how
foolish she had been, how very insignificant she was. She was immortal, she was eternal, and still she
felt these worlds were older than her. They were far, far older. Her existence to them was as her own
would be to a mayfly.

The demoness sobbed in fear, in terror, and in confusion. She had been released from captivity only to
find everything she had ever known ripped away from her, changed beyond her comprehension. She
could merely glimpse a tiny portion of existence now, and it dwarfed her. She was not even as the tiniest
insect. Even with millennia before her, even with a million like her, Yeania could not place a lasting mark
upon the cosmos. For what purpose did she have now? What effort should be put forth in collecting
souls, in corrupting mortals, to bolster the forces of her side for the eventual Armageddon, to tip the
cosmic scales forever? All the beings that had ever lived could live upon the worlds circling this single
star in comfort, without conflict or strife. There were worlds enough that each soul could have one for
him, her, or itself. Not even each soul, every single creature that had ever existed could have a world to
itself. There was no order here, no purpose, no reason for anything. Yeania wasn't even sure that she
could transport herself to her home plane with any sort of reliability. She was trapped on this miniature
world, with no idea of what had happened, or what to do.

She supposed she could try and fly off, as it looked like it was possible to fly to the main world, or to one
of the other small ones. But it made her shudder to think that she would be flying downward, rather than
upward. Everything was so new, so strange, it absolutely terrified her.

For the first time in her existence she wished that she was mortal, living merely upon a single plane with
no cosmic awareness to overwhelm her. She could seal off that portion of her, but it would take years to
restore if she needed it back. Already weakened, she was hesitant in giving up even the smallest
fraction of her power.

But she was nearly paralyzed by what she knew, what she could feel, the infinite presence of reality
looming ominously over her, making her feel infinitesimally small and pathetic, making her afraid. She
couldn't stand it; she had to get rid of that feeling.

In an instant she cut that part of her soul away. It would grow back in time, but she might be able to learn
to live with it by then, as it built up slowly. Her body altered to accommodate this loss in power and soul,
her grey skin fading, becoming an un-demonic white-pink. It looked like the flesh of a pale mortal, and
Yeania found herself not minding it so much as she would have a few minutes before. In the scales of
this new cosmos mortal men and demons were almost identical.

In that moment Yeania decided to try and live a normal life. She no longer wanted power, she no longer
wanted control, and she no longer wished to belong to a group. For that was all the armies of her Hell
were now, they were merely a group. All the forces of darkness were nothing upon the face of the
Universe, the word somehow finding its way into the demon's head.

It would be impossible to tip the scales of elemental power, of overthrowing light with dark forever. There
was already so much darkness and so much light. Even a single world overrun by demons could not add
the slightest weight to the cosmic scales.

What should she do? What was her purpose now?

Yeania drew in a deep breath, catching a familiar scent upon the air; that of several mortal women. Her
claws twitched and her member stirred, desires to seduce, corrupt, despoil, and destroy rising within her.
But she shoved them aside. None of that really mattered now.

She left the beach, hiding herself in the bushes. For the moment she would merely watch the three
mortals, to see if they would adapt any better to this new.... Everything. She hoped, for their sakes, it
would be better than she did.

But she couldn't help herself; she had to have a little bit of fun. Tendrils of magical power reached forth
from her, drifted across the island and gently caressed the sleeping forms of her three potential
playthings.

They would have a rather interesting discovery upon waking up.

-o-

Nearby upon the beach a boat had run aground on the sandy shore. Within the 30 foot vessel three
young women stirred to consciousness, unable to recall what exactly had knocked them out.

Christine groaned; it was her yacht and she had been the one steering it. The last thing she recalled was
a sudden storm that came out of nowhere. The sky had filled with dark clouds that seemed to reach all
the way to the ground, forming a thick, impenetrable fog bank around the boat. There hadnt been any
rain, nor had there been any waves, but there had been a strange grinding, rumbling sound; like rubbing
two stones together, but on a far, far grander scale.

She was gorgeous, her skin featuring a perfect salon smoothness, her hair naturally honey blonde, a
generous bust, rump, and hips, as well as a stunning face made all the more stunning by the best plastic
surgeons money could buy. She wasn't at all into the more extreme stuff, like having things implanted or
having the second most lethal substance known to man injected into her face.

She groaned once more and blinked her ice blue eyes. She stood up and let out a disgusted sigh as she
discovered that the boat had run aground. "Oh lovely," she said with a snort, "we've probably ripped the
hell out of the hull. I hope there's not a coral reef out th..."

Her words came to a halt as she turned around. The trees beyond the sandy shore had obscured the lay
of the land. But by looking out upon the sea Christine was greeted by the breathtaking sight of a planet
filling the sky, and reflecting off the glassy-smooth sea that quickly curved away before reaching the
horizon.

She stood stock still, her mouth gaping as she looked upon the awe-inspiring but still incredibly strange
sight. "Wh-what the hell?" she stuttered, her mind not sure how to process what she saw. She looked at
the planet above her, the mostly blue-and-white orb filling the sky. She could see the familiar shape of
Australia, but there were other landmasses surrounding it that didn't belong there. And that was the only
continent she could recognize; where North and South America were supposed to be there were
unfamiliar, massive shapes.

Christine just stared, trying to figure out what exactly had happened. She somehow knew instinctively
that the world she was looking down upon was Earth, but that it had been altered somehow, expanded
or merged with another world entirely. The process seemed to have been executed seamlessly as there
did not seem to be any places where molten rock was exposed, which was what Christine expected
would happen if you tried to mash two planets together.

There weren't even any smoke, craters, or debris that she could see. Turning her gaze from the planet to
space Christine saw other small worlds like the one she was on. She wasn't exactly sure how they were
staying put and not being drawn down to the planet's surface. She could see objects that were nearer
then the tropical island microworld that she stood upon, and even they didn't seem to be moving either.

It was then that Christine turned her attention inward, finding a strange, persistent ache that had nothing
to do with having spent several hours in a strange position upon the boat's hard deck. She moved her
hand to the source of the discomfort and rubbed at it, only to have her knees wobble at the sudden
pleasure she felt at the touch.

She had absentmindedly sought out the location of the ache, not noticing precisely where it was. But
upon locating it her gaze snapped downward to find that the rather sizable tent seemed to have been
erected within her swimsuit. The one-piece garment, called a monokini, covered her breasts, loins, and
the cleft of her rump, but left her belly exposed. The green and blue swirl pattern darkened at the peak of
the tent, moisture leaking forth from the new addition to Christine's anatomy.

"No way," she said, poking her new cock with a fingertip. She stifled a pleasured moan and clenched her
teeth as she gripped the unwelcome phallus. She hooked a finger into her swimsuit, right at the point
where the twin strips of fabric that served to cover her breasts joined with the bottom. She pushed her
member back and released the stretchy fabric so that her cock was no longer constrained by the tight
fabric, instead being held flat against her body. The thing was huge; it protruded up past the material of
her bikini, extending up to just past her navel. It was the largest shaft Christine had ever seen, at least a
good 10 to 12 inches. She looked down at it in awe and confusion, not knowing how the hell it had
gotten there. The blonde ran her fingertips over the underside of her length, shivering at the pleasure.
Her shaft leaked thick precum that oozed down the head and was absorbed into her swimsuit.

Christine's fingers continued downward, dreading what she would find between her legs. Within her
bikini she felt the balls and scrotum that she had been expecting and winced at their presence. She
slipped her fingers beneath the garment and probed behind the bulky new addition.

With a sigh of relief Christine smiled as her fingertips brushed over her labia, her feminine sex stored
where it was supposed to be. That made the edition all the stranger, as she was not being altered from
one gender to the other, but rather had had a portion of the vascular anatomy seamlessly grafted onto
her just as the planet above and had landmasses seamlessly grafted onto it.

She found herself wanting to plunge her fingers into her pussy and to take her new organ in her hand.
Her body longed for her to pleasure herself, but Christine ignored the urge. She wanted the cock gone,
and no matter how good it felt she wasn't going to pay it the slightest bit of attention.
She gritted her teeth as she walked, doing her best to ignore the pleasant sensations she felt as her
swimsuit rubbed over her member with each step she took. Christine was curious to see if her friends
had been affected in a similar fashion. She wasn't sure which outcome she desired; it would be a terrible
thing to have the two other girls disfigured in such a way, but it would also be reassuring the effect would
not be limited to Christine, but rather the result of being on this island, or the worldly transition that had
brought them here.

The hermified-girl sighed and bit back her trepidation, storming over to the cabin door and pulling it
open. She stepped down into the living area of the boat, and rolled her eyes at the sounds she heard.
Snoring, Casey and Gwendolyn had not awoken as she had, but apparently had shifted into a state of
deep sleep. Christine sighed and looked over the two.

Casey was slumped upon the cabin's table, seated upon the booth seats that would form the sides of the
bed once the table was pushed down, the central pad put into place, and her air mattress inflated and
placed over it.

She wasn't as tall as Christine's near 6 feet, and hers was a different sort of beauty. At 5'6" she was a
few inches taller than most Asian-American women, but she still retained the thin, lithe build of her
people, though unlike most her hair was a gorgeous chestnut brown. Christine's prick throbbed as she
looked over her friend. She longed to sink her shaft into Casey's depths; she couldn't help but imagine
the girl's blue lipstick tinted mouth wrapped around her eager length.

It was all she could do to keep from masturbating as she knelt and peered under the table, trying to see
if Casey suffered from the same gender-altering effect that she did. She couldn't really see anything, so
she reluctantly crawled down underneath. But even with the closer perspective she couldn't quite make
out anything in the shadows between Casey's legs.

She had to know, had to satisfy her curiosity. She reached out with one hand, eyes closed, clenched.
Christine hoped her friend would not awaken, in either circumstance it would be rather strange to find
the blonde copping a feel on the unconscious Asian. Her hand moved closer and closer until it found the
slick fabric of Casey's own swimsuit. Christine found nothing at first, but then felt the protrusion of an
erection upon the girl's body. Casey's cock wasn't as big as Christine's own, perhaps 6 to 8 inches in
length.

Christine sighed and smiled, rather comforted she wasn't the only one who would have to deal with this
problem,

"What the hell are you doing?" said a soft, Southern accented voice.

Christine spun to see Gwendolyn glaring down at her with sleep-addled eyes, sporting her own massive
hard-on that she seemed completely unaware of.

"Um..." she said with a blush, "you might want to check between your legs."

Gwen looked puzzled for a moment, but did as was instructed, her gaze fixing upon the foot-long length
that had her bikini bottom extended to near bursting.
"Oh my gods..." she whispered in awe and horror.

-o-

Yeania chuckled to herself, this was so easy. The girls didn't have the slightest shred of resistance to
transformative magic. It was like they had lived their entire lives in a spiritual, psychic, and thaumaturgic
dead zone, lacking the barriers in mind and soul that were supposed to shield them from the most
elementary of polymorphic spells.

The demoness licked her lips and giggled. She had intended only to cause minor arousal and a blurring
of sexual preference. She hadn't expected her spell to cause such a powerful change. It was interesting
and rather weird, but it was rather amusing, though it was a bit mean. She couldn't undo the alterations
that had been made, but, she supposed, she could try and make it up to them. A little sorcery could be
handy while surviving upon an island.

And at the very least she was another person that could help move the boat further up onto the shore, or
into the water. She wasn't sure where these strange emotions of compassion, caring, and altruism had
come from, but she decided to embrace them rather than reject them out of hand like she would've done
centuries before.

She smiled and called upon the energy of the land to wrap around her. It would alter her shape for a
time, removing the demonic aspects of herself and making her appear as a normal mortal, albeit one
with pointed ears and gray skin. She also used the land's power to form clothes; a simple skirt, top, and
sandals.

Yeania thought for a moment, and then released a tiny portion of the spell; make her disguise less
perfect. Though not making her as a normal mortal, this part of the spell would help her fit in more.

After all, apparently girls with cocks were the norm here, she thought with a smile.

-o-

Unlike Christine, Gwendolyn's swimsuit did next to nothing to cover, conceal, and constrict her newly
added length. She stared at the added organ with gape-jawed fascination, slowly moving her hand
toward it, as if it were nothing but an illusion that would only be made real once she actually touched it.

"H-holy shit!" Gwen gasped, running her fingertips over the all too real and very sensitive skin of her new
shaft. A thick spurt of precum oozed forth from the tip, slicking the bikini enough to let it overcome the
friction. The garment slid downward along the underside of the redhead's cock, until it was snug with her
groin like it was supposed to be.

She let out a shriek of pleasure, the sensation incredibly intense. The pleased appendage sent forth
more hot slickness, this time in copious amounts, the stream of translucent goo splattering onto the
table, several feet away. It also splattered onto Casey's face, the Asian girl having been awoken by
Gwendolyn's scream; her mouth had been opened in a yawn and the hot, sweet substance had landed
upon her tongue.
She licked her lips and let out a soft moan, her hands immediately slipping beneath her swimsuit. She
stood for a moment before sprawling on the table, tugging down the straps of her suit, exposing herself
fully to the two other girls. One hand clasped a small breast; the other crawled around her new shaft and
began to pump it furiously; Casey moaning in delight at the overpowering carnal sensations that
overwhelmed her.

Christine and Gwendolyn both stared in rapt fascination at the masturbating Asian; the blonde's mouth
was open for harsh, criticizing rebuke but all that could come out was a stuttered moan. She couldn't
take her eyes off of her friend's bare body, her own longing and aching for a similar sensual touch. She
found her hands twitching, seeming to try and move almost of their own accord to her chest and loins to
hungrily fondle what they found there. It took all of her will to resist from mauling herself or leaping atop
the sex-consumed girl upon the table.

Christine's cock ached, it throbbed, and it drooled a steady stream of precum from the slit at its tip. The
crotch of her swimsuit was absolutely saturated by the fluids of her arousal; eagerly provided in torrents
from both sexes. Her body ached for sex, her body longed for sex, her body NEEDED sex; she felt as if
she didn't stick her meet in something, or have something stuck into her she would explode.

The blonde licked her lips and had to quickly close her mouth as she realized that it was filling with
saliva as she eyed Casey's dripping cock. She had never enjoyed oral sex but now her body longed for it
just as much as any other. All the key areas used for eroticism seemed to be drooling; it was almost a
miracle that something wasn't pouring out of her nipples as well.

She almost growled with feral lust as Gwendolyn pressed up against her back; the redhead's hands
seeking out her breasts and her lush lips hungrily kissing Christine's neck. She could feel the farm girl's
own shaft pressed up against her backside, adding further saturation to Christine's soaked suit. She
moaned as her friend played with the best breasts her parents' money could buy, the girl's simple
touches more electric than any sexual sensation she had ever felt in her life.

A sudden realization hit Christine, and she growled as she spun and shoved Gwendolyn away. "You
fucking whore!" Christine snarled, "I bet if you get any of that shit on me I'm going to end up on the floor
jerking off and tit-fucking your cock like some sort of drunken sorority slut."

Her rage allowed her to overcome her lust; she fanned the flames of her anger so that they would
devour and consume the lesser heat of her desire. What angered her more than anything else was the
fact that she would more than likely enjoy doing what she had just said.

Gwendolyn looked up at the blonde, pain and confusion in her eyes as she stared up at her friend from
the floor. "I... I just wanted to help," she said softly, "I'm so horny I can barely think straight, Casey
doesn't seem to be thinking at all, and you seemed to be frozen up. I just wanted to make us both feel
good."

The redhead lowered her eyes, a deep shamed blush upon her face. Meanwhile on the table Casey
bucked her hips, thrusting frantically into the air as she pleasured herself. She seemed oblivious to the
two girls talking about her. The Asian let out a shriek as she climaxed; what burst forth from her seemed
impossible in amount. The first stream of seed that jetted forth from her new organ was expelled hard
enough to reach the ceiling and splatter, cascading down onto Casey and coating her belly and breasts.

The second jet didn't reach the ceiling, and instead arced passed her head, drenching the seat behind
her in girl-sperm, the third covered her face, and the remainder added to the mess upon her belly and
breasts. She let out a satisfied sigh and licked her lips and cleared her splooge from her face, sucking
every last drop off of her fingers with eager, noisy abandon. Only once she had cleared every drop from
her face did she look up and see the confused, disgusted, and aroused expressions of her two friends.

She quickly noticed the new, prominent additions to their anatomy, which made her turn attention to her
own half erection. She stared down at it in wide-eyed awe and tipped her fingertips into the thick, white
fluid that slowly oozed down her body as she sat up. She looked from the cum on her fingertips to her
cock and to her friends. Her mouth opened and closed several times as she tried to find the proper
words. Instead she shuddered and gagged several times.

"Wh-what the hell just happened?!" She asked, breathless. "I... I... I couldn't think, it just felt so good, I
wanted more of it, wanted more sex. I couldn't think of anything else until I came." She said, shivering
again, her mocha skin reddening with shame.

"I'm going to shower," she said hopping down from the table, nearly slipping on a puddle of her own
seed. "After I'm done I'll get some towels to clean all this up."

Christine was once more held enraptured by the sight of Casey; she could neither moved nor speak until
the cum-covered Asian had locked the bathroom door behind her. "What the hell is wrong with me?" She
whispered as she dropped to her knees. She couldn't get that sight out of her head, replying it over and
over and over again; the white fountain erupting from Casey, the sight of her with her back arched and
her hands frantically caressing her body, the way she had licked herself clean, gulping down her juices
as if it were a tasty treat, and above all the bestial, instinctual way she had done it all. It made the blonde
feel so hot.

She imagined herself running her tongue over Casey's bare, cum- covered midriff, seeking out her
breasts and then her mouth. She imagined azure lips against her own, a tongue seeking the tasty treat
gathered in her mouth, shared with her friend. Christine wanted her, wanted her more than anything,
wanted to shove her 12 inches of monstrous meat into the Asians dripping, oozing, cock-craving snatch.
She could just imagine the warm wetness encircling her girth, soft, sweet, slick, and wet, and oh so
eager to be filled.

Gwendolyn yelped and quickly scooted back across the floor as Christine added to the mess upon the
floor. She hadn't touched herself; she had somehow managed to masturbate merely by thinking about
sex. She panted as thick streams of goo shot forth from her, far more than could possibly be contained
in her testicles, or even in her entire scrotum for that matter. Just like waking up with an added attribute
of the opposing gender her climax was impossible and defied logic and reason.

But her peak had cleared her head and she thought perfectly clearly for the first time since waking up.
She let out a relieved sigh and stood, tucking her deflating manhood back beneath her swimsuit. Once
Casey had cleaned up the floor she got back into the bedroom and got herself a pair of shorts from her
luggage to hide the disfiguring addition.
She looked down at it with a glare and then noticed the dark spots upon her swimsuit over her nipples.
Christine shuddered at the sight, now everything seemed to be leaking when she was aroused. She only
hoped that it would stop here and at other bodily parts would not get in on the act. Things were already
disgusting as it was; there was no need to make it even more wretched.

Christine turned to walk out onto the deck of the ship, she wanted to get a look at the shore and the rest
of the island, hopefully managing to find some food. They had enough on the boat for another week or
so, but with no way off of this little microworld and no way to call for help odds are that they were stuck
here for quite some time.

And as she walked up the stairs she found her way impeded by another person. She stared at the exotic
woman in front of her; she stood a shade over 6 feet in height, wearing simple sandals; her hair was
long and white, thick, lustrous, and hanging down to her rump; her skin was devoid of color, a shade of
gray just a little bit darker than sidewalk cement; her lips pure onyx. Christine was taken aback by the
pure red irises of the woman's eyes, as well as her pointed ears. She was obviously not human.

Yeania smiled shyly and offered a hand, "I'm rather joyed to see that I'm not alone on this island," she
said as she licked her lips. "As you can see I'm rather excited to have company."

Christine's managed to pull her eyes away from the newcomer's own, going downwards past her
generous bust, barely constrained by a bright red top, over a taut belly that sported a sixpack, and down
to a tempted red skirt held aloft by a hard on to rival the blonde's own.

"Very excited indeed." She purred.


20 - Horse and Hypnotist

Shattered Shards: Horse and Hypnotist


By Von Krieger

The youth awoke with a pounding headache. He groaned softly, sitting up from his somewhat scratchy
bedding. He must've been out partying the previous night, he could remember a fun little gathering at
one of the sorority houses on campus, and that he'd been in attendance. But aside from that he couldn't
recall a thing.

He couldn't remember ever getting so drunk before that he couldn't remember the previous evening. He
blinked a few times, and then realized that he really couldn't remember ANYTHING from before the
party. He couldn't recall where he lived, what he was studying, or even his name.

All that he could recall was that he'd been to a party last night and that he was a college student. Maybe
he'd hit his head on something and got a concussion when he was stumbling home drunk, or something
like that?

He sat up only to find himself in a barn laying on a pile of straw, though oddly the window and one wall
was made of bars rather than wood. The youth brought a hand to his aching head, only to find his hand
rather lacking.

He stared at the clumsy appendage before him; a sleek and shiny grey for the most part over his arm
and hand, ending in a gleaming black hoof. He knew for a fact that it was wrong and gave the limb a bit
of a shake to see what was going on. It wasn't that his hand was a hoof, but rather a glove over his hand
that made it a hoof.

Looking over himself the young man found that his entire body seemed to have been encased in a
form-fitting suit of grey latex. The hoof-gloves had a matching set of boots placed upon his feet. The
youth thought it rather weird and he tried to stand. He wobbled terribly, falling over onto all fours. The
suit somehow prevented him from standing upright. He looked over his back with a scowl, trying to make
out the restraints in the costume that made it impossible to walk properly. He couldn't find any; the suit
clung to him like a second skin and all he found that was out of place was the long white equine tail
attached at the base of his spine. He couldn't even find a zipper. The youth rolled around, trying to twist
his body in a way that would pin the suit and leave another portion of his anatomy free to move and
possibly get free of the strange costume. But no matter how he bent and twisted himself, the young man
couldn't get the costume to budge an inch.

He wanted to just about kill the practical joker that put him up to this. He may have passed out drunk at
the party, but that was no excuse to lock him up like this. Especially since he couldn't remember
anything, the pranksters had either bound up an unconscious drunk with a concussion, or given him one
when they moved him to this farm.

The youth heard footsteps approaching and he opened his mouth to call out, hopefully they'd just
dumped him at somebody's farm and he could explain about the stupid prank and have the farmer help
him out of the suit. But his tongue felt oddly thick inside his mouth, and he couldn't get it to form the
proper words.

A familiar looking gentleman with long black hair approached, dressed in the traditional rider's gear; a
red coat, white breeches, black boots and gloves, though he lacked the cap/helmet that the young man
associated with upper class horse riders.

"Good morning, Dobbins," the equestrian said with a smile, "Glad to see you're up and about."

The man's voice sent a shiver down the youth's spine. He was quite sure that Dobbins wasn't his name,
but it seemed easy to think of himself by that name for the time being, until he remembered what had
happened.

The rider opened the stall door, and slipped something over Dobbins' head, the youth felt something
round and metallic enter his mouth, a horse's bit and bridle! The rider fastened the straps with practiced
ease. Dobbins wanted to wriggle out of the thing, to get it off, but it felt oddly comforting and natural, like
it ought to be there. A delightful shiver went through him and Dobbins began to feel a strange warmth
upon both his face and within his loins. The dark haired man attached reins to the latex-clad youth's
bridle and led him out into the barn.

"Now we're not going to be doing much until you get properly on your feet. But I think we can get you
used to the saddle and tack today."

Dobbins was confused, the man was treating him like a horse for some reason. He hadn't been
surprised by the presence of a young man in a latex horse suit within his barn, and considering the bit
and bridle seemed suited for a human head instead of an equine one, it would seem that he had
expected it in the first place. The horse-suited youth wasn't sure why he was following along quite
placidly, it just felt natural, something that was easier to do. The more he walked on all fours the more
natural the movements became, like Dobbins had been doing so his entire life. The bit also felt more
comfortable in his mouth, it had felt like some of the straps were initially off a bit but now had slipped into
place.

Dobbins was lead into a different part of the barn, his reins tied to a section of metal piping as the rider
went and fetched a saddle, which was then placed upon Dobbin's back. The weight was a little
uncomfortable, and once more it seemed the straps were tightened in the wrong fashion.

"There we are, master Dobbins, looking a bit more proper." The dark haired man said, but then clicked
his tongue, "Though your tail is a ghastly fright. Let's take care of that now, shall we?"

Dobbins couldn't turn his head to see, but he quickly felt the brush running through his tail, which was
rather odd. He didn't have a real tail, it was a part of the suit. But he felt it all the same, and it felt quite
good. Dobbins found himself enjoying it quite a bit. His entire body was beginning to feel oddly warm
now, while his face felt almost painfully hot, as did his...

"Ah, enjoying the grooming, are we master Dobbins?" the rider said, his voice full of amusement.
Dobbins gasped as the man's gloved hand ran over his half-erect cock, which felt larger than he
recalled, far larger. He wriggled, trying to get away from the pleasant, but unwanted touch, but the man
being right behind him and the reins tying his head to the metal pipe made it rather difficult to move.

"You wound me, sir!" the equestrian said with a chuckle, "Without any proper mares about it is most
certainly my duty to see that you are well attended to."

The equestrian began to stroke harder, Dobbins' cock surging with growth. The latex-suited human bent
his head down as best he could, rearing up a little bit and planting his front hooves on the pole to get a
better look.

He gasped softly at the sight of himself, nearly two feet in length, several inches in thickness, with a
broad equine flare at the tip of his latex-black cock. No way that could be real, and no way it could be a
part of him. But as the trainer caressed him, he felt every movement of the soft leather glove over his
stallionhood.

"Is this to your liking, master Dobbins?" the trainer asked, "Or would you perhaps like something a little
more?"

The words and the voice sparked a memory within Dobbins, a memory of the previous night. He'd seen
the trainer before, though he had looked different, with shorter hair and a mustache, looking the part of
the magician. He'd been the party's entertainment. He remembered looking into the magician's oddly
colored eyes, remembered donning a saddle and being ridden around the room by giggling, drunken
partygoers, and then...

Nothing. He could remember no further. His eyes widened and he looked back at the hypnotist in horror.
A smile crossed the man's face, and for the first time Dobbins noticed his pointed ears, marking him as a
member of the fey, the magical creatures famous for pulling tricks rather like this.

"Here now, there's no need to fret master Dobbins," the elf said, reaching out and giving Dobbins a rub
behind the ears. The touch made the latex-suited young man's ears tingle and tickle, and he flicked them
instinctively, only to realize that he shouldn't be able to do that.

He could feel himself changing, growing, his bones and muscles altering ever so slowly, transforming
him more and more into a horse.

"There's no wickedness nor cruelty involved here. We don't go around snatching people from parties and
bewitching them, you realize. I knew when I looked into your eyes that this would be something you'd
enjoy, being a great powerful horse, rather than a bored and confused college student." The elf said.
"Always a choice there is, sir, and it won't be me that makes it. Feels rather nice, doesn't it? The building
power inside, the warmth of the magic as it fills your body. Trust me sir, I'm quite experienced in bringing
interested young men and women more in touch with their bestial nature. I've got a pair of gryphons that
ought to be coming in soon that are just delighted with their new bodies."

The trainer ceased jerking off the latex stallion in the making and instead moved forward, placing an arm
over Dobbins increasingly equine neck, kissing his ear, "And it's not like anyone is going to mistreat you,
master Dobbins, it takes a good load of effort to find a young man like yourself with the inner desire to
fully take on this change. The components for the final transformation are rather expensive as well.
Once you're your full proud, handsome horse self there's going to be a good deal of resources having
gone into making you that way.

"You're going to be going to some young lad or lass as a mount and a companion, no one in their right
mind would want to mistreat such a wonderful creature. A soft, sleek hide, a keen human intellect, and a
kind and loving personality. You know it'll be fun, how good it'll feel, don't you, sir?"

Dobbins found himself struggling to answer the question. He knew that everything the fey said was true;
he could feel his words dredging up emotions in his mind of his forgotten life, boredom at school and at
home, of not being able to see a place for himself in the big picture, the feelings stirred within him were
incredibly familiar, for they were his own.

It wouldn't be so bad being a horse, especially if as the fey said he was going to be a companion as well
as a mount. It felt right to accept the offer, to go along with it, to leave his old human self behind and
become Dobbins for real.

"No need to decide all at once, young sir, we've got a good day and a half before we're at the point
where it'd be too difficult to turn everything back. Just relax and enjoy yourself. Just indulge yourself with
a bit of the beast, eh?"

The fey magician slipped the bit from Dobbins' mouth, running his fingers through the latex stallion's
mane... hair. It was supposed to be his hair, but the equine terms kept creeping into Dobbins' mind. But
the caress felt quite good, and the sheer act of behaving like a horse filled the young man's body with an
erotic longing.

A part of him wanted to resist; to fight and struggle against what was happening to him. But that part
wasn't particularly loud. It was the part that told him that he shouldn't be sporting an erection in front of
another man, the part that screamed at him that the thoughts he was having were wrong. That he most
certainly wasn't interested in other men.

But Dobbins couldn't deny that the elven male's touch felt electric and that he longed to have this thick,
powerful stallion-shaft stroked some more. He leaned forward, pressing his slowly growing muzzle
against the elf's lips, kissing him gently. The elf reached up, holding Dobbins' head steady as he
returned the kiss, stroking the latex equine's mane.

"There you go, good sir," the fey said with a grin, "No need for those silly human notions about the sexy
sort of fun. And you'd like to have more than a bit of that fun, wouldn't you my good fellow?"

Dobbins felt a blush upon his grey latex cheeks, and he nodded his head shyly, averting his gaze from
the elf.

"Well then good sir, it seems you're in luck. You're just about the right size for a bit of fun." The elf
explained, pulling a stool over behind Dobbins as he unbuckled his belt, "It may feel a touch
uncomfortable at first, but trust me, it gets better right quick. Have I fibbed you yet?"

Dobbins shook his head, the elven gentlemen most certainly hadn't lead him wrong so far. He felt a
gloved hand pull up upon his tail, and a moment later something hard and warm entered him. It was
nowhere near as bad as he'd been expecting, it didn't feel uncomfortable at all. In fact it felt rather good.
Though he was surprised at how big the elf's member felt within him.

"Got a touch of the satyr in me." The fey explained, as if reading Dobbins' mind.

The latex stallion whickered with delight as the elven mage's gloved hands once more found their way to
his cock. Mmm... this wasn't bad, not bad at all...

-o-

Dobbins munched happily on the trough full of oats that awaited him back in his stall after the interesting,
delightful fun that had just taken place. The more he thought about it the more he found himself happily
anticipating what was to come. After all, if there had been anything particularly worthwhile in his
existence as a human it would likely have stuck in his memory, even with the amount of Elven magic
that had more than likely gone into him.

He couldn't deny that his equine, latex-skinned body felt good; he could almost feel himself growing with
each mouthful that he swallowed. It seemed that he had been changing a little bit with each passing
moment since the moment he awoke in the stall. His back didn't seem quite so stiff now, and he could
stand up properly now; his bestial quadruped gait was something he did by choice now.

While he was certain that the gray latex coated him had been merely a costume at first it was now most
likely a permanent part of him. Before he could wiggle his fingers around within the hoof-glove, but now
the motion of muscle merely moved the equine appendage and gave him a sensation as well.

His rubber-like hide would be a bit more advantageous than the skin of a natural horse would not pick up
burrs, be able to be pierced by parasites, and would wash clean quite easily. As if sensing his thoughts
about a wash a young man with pointed ears entered the stable with a bucket full of suds in one hand
and a sponge and the other.

"The boss said I should come down and help rinse away the old pains and sorrows." He said with a
smile as he tossed the sponge into the bucket.

The sight of the young man, dressed only in riding boots and a simple leather kilt, brought a smile to
Dobbins' muzzled face. Though he'd just had quite a romp with the stable master he could feel his blood
surging to his loins.

Dobbins nearly moaned with delight as the warm water dripped down his body. He could hear faint pops
and cracks as flesh and bone expanded and reshaped to suit his new life. The slick movement of the
sponge over his skin seemed to be where the transformation originated; the stable hand brought it down
over the outside of one leg before moving inwards and running it up the very same.

He seemed to be deliberately avoiding spot between Dobbins' legs, instead moving the sponge from
thigh to thigh before teasingly tracing it down the new horse's leg. The latex horse found himself fully
aroused by the action. He felt his hips and thighs bulking up, the bones elongating; though the lower
legs were thicker than that of a true horse they otherwise almost entirely lacked any hint that they had
once been merely costume pieces.

The stable hand scrubbed in tight circles over Dobbins' spine, the water dribbling and dripping down his
midsection. With quick motions the young man drew the sponge downwards across the equine's chest
and gave a few quick strokes to what had once been the new horse's arms.

The former human panted as she could feel his entire body growing, swelling, changing; muscle, sinew,
and bone altering to suit his new role and his new life. He closed his eyes, waiting for the water to be
dripped down upon his face. But instead of the sponge becoming the catalyst for the last part of this
transformation Dobbins felt press of the stable hand's lips upon his own.

Dobbins found himself hungrily returning the kiss, his head and neck surging to grow into proportion
along with the rest of him. The new horse's tongue nearly filled his tender's mouth, though neither of
them minded at all.

The youth pulled away, panting nearly as much as Dobbins himself. The stable hand grinned and
dropped to all fours, crawling underneath the now full-sized equine. Dobbins whickered softly in
realization; his head was not the last part of him to change after all. Well, at least not THAT head,
anyway.

"Something special has been asked for with you," the youth said, prodding his tongue over the proud
flare of Dobbins' horse cock, "a few little enchantments. Nothing for you to worry about; just a few things
to make certain activities more comfortable and entertaining for all parties involved."

The equine felt the stable hand's tongue slip into the slit of his expanding member, already equine in
shape and size, at least in comparison to his former form. But now the erect organ grew to match his
truly horse-like size, to the point where it was far easier to measure it in feet rather than inches. And yet
somehow the young man was able to take the trumpet-shaped, and possibly sized, flare into his mouth,
suckling upon it almost hungrily. Dobbins could feel the sway of the stable hand's body, and he looked
down beneath his legs to see what exactly was going on. It seemed that the young man was pleasuring
himself as well. The latex horse wondered if he ought to return the favor, but then again he couldn't
imagine the positions that would have to be taken in order for the full-sized horse to 69 with the
somewhat smallish youth.

Dobbins found himself rather enjoying the effects of the enchantments upon his shaft, feeling it sink
deeper into his tender's throat, inch by inch. If this were to take place without magical assistance it would
result in a dislocated jaw and a blocked airway, if it were possible at all. But the young man seemed to
be breathing quite fine, and did not seem to be in any sort of discomfort.

The ex-human found himself thrusting, trying to push his shaft further and further down his tender's
gullet. The action seemed to be what the young man was looking for, as he raised a hand and began
caressing Dobbins' balls. The touch made them swell much as his cock had, growing larger and larger.
He couldn't see how big they were, or in how they scaled compared to his body, but they felt oddly big
and heavy, and Dobbins found himself quite enjoying the sensation.

He cried out with pleasure as the medial ring of his shaft slipped into the young man's maw. Dobbins
began to thrust harder, overwhelmed with the pleasure. If he had something like this to look forward to
after a day of being ridden, it would be far more than enough of a reward.

He could feel a familiar hot tightness growing within him, far larger than anything he had felt before, like
a locomotive's boiler in comparison to the former teakettle that his libido had once been.

At long last the youth's lips met the smooth grey skin of Dobbins' sheath, and the latex horse could feel
something coming over him, a sense of power that would have made the hair on his body stand on end,
if he'd had any. But his mane stood upright anyway, and his tail hairs were too heavy to tilt upwards with
goosebumps.

One last piece slipped into place, just as the youth suddenly jerked back. The sudden action made
sweet sensation run across every inch of Dobbins' several feet worth of stallionhood, and he threw his
head back and whinnied with bliss as his enchanted equine-fey form experienced climax for the first
time. Whatever that last piece had been, it wasn't at all important; all that mattered now was service,
obedience, and pleasure.

The stable hand let out a loud cry of surprise as he was drenched in a veritable flood of stallion-seed.
Thick gobs of it splattering upon his face and chest. It seemed to be enough to push him over the edge,
resulting in a second cry, as well as his own much smaller contribution to the tide of white, hot,
stickiness upon his body.

Dobbins chuckled and moved aside, turning to lick the stable hand's face clean, finding he rather
enjoyed the taste. Sensing somehow that the youth still had the stamina to continue, the latex-skinned
horse began licking his way downwards before taking the stable's manhood into his mouth with careful
gentleness, his smooth, black tongue skillfully going to work.

"Oh... oh my!" the half-elf gasped, "I do believe that you will be quite the hit at his majesty's more...
interesting parties. Who could possibly resist an opportunity to have such an... mmm! Wondrous
experience with such a gorgeous creature?"

The stable hand wrapped his stick arms around Dobbins' neck, "But he's not to claim you for another few
days. I think the other hired hands and some of the master's other projects would be quite... oh gods!
Interested in contributing to your carnal education."

The young man tilted his head back and cried out with bliss as Dobbins' began to use his tongue and
rather flexible equine lips to good use.

"Of course that could wait until we're finished here, Sir Dobbins, if that is alright with you?"

The fey-horse flicked his tail in agreement. It most certainly was.


21 - Tempest's Texts

Shattered Shards: Tempest's Texts


By Von Krieger

Tempest hummed happily to herself as she walked in the door, a bag filled with books upon one arm.
One of her friends ran a used bookstore and always made sure to pluck certain volumes from the recent
turn ins.

People were still getting used to the way the new world worked, as well as settling into what were in
some cases new homes and lands. The city of Port Haven was the result of two large cities, and their
accompanying suburbs and outlying villages being fused and altered during the uniting of Earth and
Aerth. Both cities had been called Port Haven, and they blended almost seamlessly. Somehow the
street patterns from both cities matched up perfectly, Aerth's buildings transforming into a more modern
function while Earth's urban landscape was toned down a little bit, the buildings taking on a more
architectural construction to that of its doppelganger. What was more was that each urban sprawl was a
mirror image of itself. Each Port Haven had gaps between habitation areas, but now they were filled by
reversed duplicates of the other world's streets, buildings, and vegetation. The buildings even carried
identical, though not mirrored, contents. They simply did not have mirrored residents.

As a result nearly half the buildings in the Port Haven area outside the city center were abandoned. With
the distribution routes for the grocery stores changed an effort had been made in the early days to go
through each of the abandoned houses, removing nonperishable food items, and an effort was made to
cook and distribute everything that would go bad eventually. The city had won the services of several
dragons in exchange for the vast amount of frozen meat that would still have gone uneaten. One of
them, a majestic silver dragoness, had set herself up in one of the mirrored castles, using her magics to
preserve even more of the food, thus creating the city's largest food bank. Even now, almost a year later,
people were still combing through the abandoned houses for things of worth and value. There were
many square miles worth of empty homes, filled with possessions that no one would ever miss. People
still made a living off the proceeds.

Though there were some places that did not truly mirror the Port Haven of its origin, instead becoming a
hybrid of the two, a mix of magic and technology. These places tended to be passed over by
scavengers, for the contents were not quite of the other world, and thus a complete mystery to both
populations of the city.

But still, on occasion, folks would bring in what they found within one of these places. It was these books
that Tempest was most interested in. Wizards of Aerth tended to write their tomes in unknown, archaic
languages of their world, which made them impossible for Tempest properly study. But the tomes of
magic that would be found in these hybrid homes and lairs would be in the archaic language of magic
native to Earth's Port Haven, if it had originally been blessed with sorcery.

Having been an English speaking community Port Haven would have gone with the traditional language
suited perfectly to ominous chanting; that of Latin. Though Tempest didn't know Latin either, she had
researched the lettering enough to be able to read it aloud if needs be. She had several entry-level texts
on wizardry written in the common tongue from Aerth. Port Haven had lacked a mystical University, and
most of the wizened spellcasters that resided there had become enthralled by the siren song of Matlock
reruns, so they were of little use to a young woman who didn't know the first thing about spellcasting and
sorcery.

So Tempest had acquired all that she could, seeking to instruct herself in the entirely new area of
research that had opened up with the uniting of the worlds. After all, she hadn't the slightest idea where
the college she had been attending had ended up. The great event that reshaped seemingly all of
creation had taken place while she had been visiting her friend Violet for the weekend.

She'd moved into one of the ownerless homes and made her living going through others. Laws and
regulations had been enacted to bring order to what was essentially city sponsored looting. Scavengers
were not to be messy or destructive. They were to leave the mirrored businesses and residences they
picked over in clean and livable conditions so that they could be used at any time for their intended
purpose.

Her home had been one of the blended ones, filled with devices that were half magic and half
technology. Unfortunately, her home apparently had been one of the warrior and not a wizard. She still
had a closet full of rather revealing pieces of polished leather and exquisitely detailed metal, she tried
some of them on (and looked quite good in them,) but there were always extra matching pieces that
didn't fit anywhere on a human body.

Tempest's pet cat Chomper loved the place. Shelves, bookshelves, and indentations near the tops of the
walls seemed just perfect for the feline to explore. He could walk around the entire house from an
elevated position, which he often did. One of the contributing homes Tempest's house most definitely
had belonged to a cat lover. Even beyond the catwalks was the entire shelf of one cupboard devoted to
various types of catnip. It seemed that in both worlds people pampered their pets. In the few months that
Tempest and Chomper had lived in the house the cat's attitude had improved greatly, displaying little of
the bitey behavior that had given him his name. He was much more affectionate with Tempest and
seemed to be far more energetic. It wasn't the world shift, as for the first few months when they had lived
in Violet's apartment over the bookstore he'd been his usual, lazy blob of orange and cream self.
Tempest rather liked the change.

She set the bag on her worktable, running her fingers over the fur on Chomper's back as the feline
curiously poked his head into the bag. The cat quickly withdrew his head and sneezed mightily several
times due to the dust from the old books. He quickly moved to the cushion Tempest had placed near the
spot she usually sat. Her feline companion seemed quite content to watch her work. At least until it was
time for him to be fed.

Tempest was rather grateful for Chomper's meal interruptions, as they reminded her that she needed
sustenance as well. Without her cat to care for Tempest was rather sure that she wouldn't be taking as
good of care of herself as she ought to have been.

She removed the three dusty old tomes and set them gingerly down upon the table. She gave Chomper
a quick rub on the ears before she cracked open the first book. Tempest flipped through the pages first,
not bothering to read anything. She admired the occasional picture or diagram, but her primary purpose
was to see if anything had been left between the pages of the tomes.

She found the usual assortment of bookmarks, pieces of scrap paper, a few feathers, leaves, and a few
pressed flowers. But in the last one she found something odd and rather interesting; a pair of very thin
spectacles. They were quite flat and would not be comfortable being perched upon one's nose for a
particular long period of time, but they looked like they had been very carefully constructed of the finest
materials. The lenses seemed to sparkle and shimmer strangely when one held them just so in the light.

Tempest placed them upon her nose and chuckled to herself. Her giggles stopped as she looked down
at the books. All the letters and writing had a faint glow around them. The glow seemed to vary in color
and intensity, some phrases appearing with a pure black miasma around them that completely obscured
them from view. The writings closer to the front of each book were outlined in cooler, more vibrant
colors; blues, pale greens, and grays that seemed to enhance the letters, making them appear clearer
and easier to read. Instead of the Latin she expected the tomes were written using the modern English
alphabet.

Tempest gasped softly and flipped through the three books, seeking out the pages furthest in with the
clearest writing and most welcoming colors. There was one page where an entire paragraph positively
glowed with a swirling mix of blue and silver. Tempest found herself half reciting the words under her
breath, trying to work out the pronunciation and cadence.

Chomper's tail stopped swaying in amused contentment, instead going ramrod straight. The feline stared
at his owner, seeming to almost stand at attention from a lying position. Tempest's eyes went over the
text again and again, the volume of her voice rising each time until she was truly speaking with strange
words aloud.

She could feel the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end as she spoke. It didn't seem to be the
words themselves that had power; some of them were even plain words of English. There were three
words in a line, almost every line having three distinct syllables. They were arranged in a pattern that
seemed just beyond Tempest's ability to make out at the moment, and she concentrated upon speaking
the words.

"Famterme BemilBeast Greacoiar


Bepanver, Mycoion ComLome
Lifeure Plfeof Lieasof
DeWonery OfvoDer AndSorction
BeForTo Bocoev-er meUndme
ShSoare Bo-dyareUl InShIn
TwoOneme BeOfMind AscoUs"

Tempest chanted, a tangible sense of power filling the air. A spark of silver-blue energy leaped from
Tempest to Chomper and back again. The white and tan feline's fur stood on end and he jumped from
the table, dashing off into the kitchen. The sorceress in training was worried at first, but she heard the
door to the cabinet beneath the oven open. Chomper had taken to retreating into that particular
cupboard, which was usually warm due to all the frozen pizzas and instant lasagna Tempest made. It
seemed that the cat had been more startled than anything and was tending to his staticky, puffed up fur.
The self-taught spellcaster chuckled, thankfully her first spell didn't seem to have been any more than
what would happen if she spent several minutes rubbing her feet on the carpet. She hadn't meant to
actually invoke something, but the words had come so naturally to her lips.

The words upon the page had changed color, the silver-blue now joined with a black center, obscuring
the words. But now some of the words in the other tomes had changed in coloration. Once more
Tempest flipped through them, and this time she found an entire page of blue and silver highlighted
incantations in each one. She found her lips moving, instinctively forming the words that her eyes saw.

The budding mage immediately put a stop to that, covering all but one paragraph in each book with
pieces of paper or other books that she'd been reading. That immediately put an end to her mouth
moving without her mind's consent. Only with things fully under control now did Tempest realize that she
had actually taught herself how to perform magic, and had actually cast a spell without blowing
something up.

Chomper stomped back into the room, hopping up onto a pile of books and then onto the table. He
plopped back down onto his cushion and directed an intense glare at his mistress.

"Sorry." Tempest said with a chuckle, giving the cat a long stroking under the chin by way of apology.
Chomper was quickly purring and leaning into the touch. Tempest found herself enjoying the sensation
of her pet's soft, silky fur against her skin. She picked up the cat and hugged him against her bosom,
and leaned down to bury her face up to the nose in the fur of Chompers side.

The cat gave a token struggle, as if making the appearance of trying to escape, without actually trying.
Tempest laughed and set the kitty down, idly stroking him as she looked over the words in the four
tomes, though only in a little piece at a time.

She tried saying the words at her own pace; she could form the words easily, syllables rolling effortlessly
from her tongue. But thankfully they carried with them no sense of the building power that had
accompanied her recitation before.

Tempest removed the enchanted glasses and placed them aside. The glow vanished when she took off
the spectacles. She studied the notes and diagrams around each of the spells. It took about an hour as
each of the tomes had been written by a different hand, each with their own rather strange ways of
spelling and punctuating. The spells themselves seemed to have been written with great patience and
care; the notes however seemed to be the typical writing of each tome's author.

Each of the spells seemed to be an introductory ritual into the basics of the magic type described within
each book. It would open up the caster to the specific types of energies used in the primary functions of
each magical art. Though likely it would take a bit more research to determine what exactly the focuses
of each tone were, and probably even more for Tempest to decide which one she would like to try. After
all, traditionally mages seemed to focus on one particular area. She didn't think that it would let her use
all four of the introductory rituals.

Apparently tired of looking on Chomper decided to 'help' his mistress, striding proudly into the middle of
the table and rolling onto the tomes.
"Stop that you silly cat!" Tempest said the case of the giggles.

Chomper nosed a few pieces of paper and swatted a few others with his paws before accidentally
striking one of the marbles on the table which Tempest kept to help keep her hands busy while she read.
If she wasn't paying attention she would tire out an arm twirling the hair on top of her head. Keeping a
marble between her fingertips to roll around prevented this. It also gave Chomper something to chase
after, which he did, upsetting several more bits of paper.

Tempest found her gaze drawn to the words in one tone and once more she found herself reciting them
aloud instinctively. She felt power building around her, but she found herself unable to stop as she
began to cast the introductory ritual from the white, almost porcelain-like tome.

"LaYouMasdess VodyIks OfidOfPray ToTheGodThe


IMytenth; OnSetGoment EnTheFoal IslighPaot
BreInsnders TheakInsAnd InBarrDoMe SoulMiiwn
Awepinof TheakeDoone MaPowInwn DenyerMe"

The budding mage shuddered as power surged through her, taking the form of reddish arcs of electrical
energy. It surged inward from the tips of her fingers and toes, up her arms and legs, and across her
torso. It seemed to gather in a ball just before and below her breasts. She found her hands moving to
the glowing sphere, her fingers encircling it, stretching the energy more into a flat sheet. She made small
motions with her fingers, directing the flow of energy, making it arc to her fingertips.

It took on a familiar shape; that of a simple mask with no adornments. It was mostly flat and perfectly
smooth, save for a raised line down the middle. Tempest bowed her head and brought the electric mask
to her face. The energy vanished, flowing into her head, new knowledge taking root in her mind. It
seemed to be opening her up, preparing her to welcome additional power within.

Every cell in her body started to cry out in longing for something, an unknown quality that Tempest could
not identify and could not provide. But still every fiber of her being called out. If she had read the first few
pages, she would likely have avoided the tome entirely. It was the magical teachings of Szuyie, goddess
of change, half breeds, hybrids, and adventurers with multiple specializations. By reciting the opening
incantation of the Mistress of Masks, the goddess' power filled her, allowing her to take on more than
she otherwise would have.

What her spirit called out for was the power from other sources, seeking to draw upon them, weave
them together into a new, hybrid whole. Tempest tried to end her spellcasting, to pull herself away from
the table. But instead she found her gaze fixating on the words of power within the tome whose cover
was wrapped in simple, raw leather.

"BimilSpirOne Myndiit BeastChoMear FaOfsenTo


SoAspectsOne FlulectsMine HiseshAsHis MyAspAsOne
GrndConMe NaantTosciouss GrtureFeHim MiantToral
EtressBeus BeterAndast MantwenalPet MissAndenBond"

Silver-blue energy swirled around Tempest, and as Chomper leapt up on the table to return the errant
marble it began to swirl around him as well. The sorceress could swear she heard the sounds of a
tropical forest, the rich smell of greenery filling her nostrils. Her skin itched, as if there was something
crawling all over it, or something crawling beneath it that wanted out. She felt the urge to hunt, to kill, to
bat around small, furry prey before sinking her teeth into them. Her senses seemed to sharpen as the
sounds and smells of the jungle faded away. She took a deep breath and felt much calmer. The slight
smell of herbs and incense that always filled the house seemed to take an effect upon her.

The longing within her faded a little bit, but her body still hungered for further power and potential for
change. Tempest reached out and tried to slam close one of the tomes, but instead found herself pulling
it closer as she ran her fingers over the many smooth, multicolored scales that were stitched to the
book's binding. Some felt warm, others had an inherent chill to them, a few more made her fingertips
tingle, and others felt slightly damp.

Tempest had a guess as to what this one had been, the brightly colored scales the retained the nature of
the beast they had come from, the lack of a metallic tint to any one of them, the five pointed star upon
the cover; all of it pointed to being a tome of draconic sorcery. The book was one written by disciples of
the Chromatic Queen, meant for spellcasters of draconic blood. Tempest knew that she lacked the
heritage required, but had acquired the book anyway, hoping that it would at least give her some insight
into magic. But even lacking something sinuous and scaly in her family tree, the words had been glowing
with color of the spells that the glasses told her she could cast. She found her eyes fixating upon the
third segment of the incantation. Her tongue seemed to almost slip forth from her lips as she spoke the
spell, her tone and inflection slightly different, more growly and hissing, meant to emulate the dragons of
whom this sort of spellcaster would seek to emulate.

"OhofWingThe QuMajtheed SkeenesDepths LadyiesOftic


Fiales,Mth VesllWight YoselThings, ScurWiIs
CwonMeYours Malaws, drousWith FkeFMight TheillMeangs,
OfourInour PTheSerto BlourDravant YoodYgons"

It felt like several thick serpents had coiled around Tempest, their scales protruding and textured rather
than smooth and flat like those of a proper snake. They encircled her arms and legs and seemed to pay
close attention to her torso and breasts. She could almost feel a pair of soft feminine lips pressed
against her own, a forked tongue slithering into her mouth to give a kiss and grant the draconic goddess'
blessing.

Tempest felt a pleasant chill spreading through her body, running up and down her spine in rapid
succession. The cold seemed to burn her bones for a moment before the sensations stopped. The mage
was short of breath now, raw power surging through her veins. Her immediate need for additional power
had faded. She no longer needed to utilize more sources of magical knowledge. But the sheer potential
building within her needed completion; needed a capstone to seal off the incantation.

So she reached for the last tome; it was little more than a loose stack of papers within a bundle of soft,
orange-red leather that felt absolutely delightful against Tempest's bare skin. She looked down at the
page for the initiation spell; she wanted to stop but she also needed to complete the ritual. If she had
known exactly what power she was invoking by using this tome's closing she would've tossed it aside
and read from the one that had started the entire mess.

"GraceOfChange GoeatYLife MissdessKryour PltressOfgar


BlAltIsMy MyesserrTo BoFlinged Bedyesh,Upon
Asmalein UnYoule, and MeiteSeeand FeMaWithFit
FikeGiof Willmefrts YthMya MaourAllBody
ThSerAndLusts WonrallveHeart LderToYou TooinsousYour"

While the draconic recitation had resulted in the sensation of a pleasant kiss, this was more like a lustful
frenzy between two extraordinarily eager lovers who had just gotten out of the public eye. Tempest
moaned as an intense heat filled her loins. It felt like clawed hands were clutching her breasts, and
something hot, hard, and leaking thick, sweet fluid was forced into her mouth, while something warm,
soft, and heavy pressed against her rump and the back of her legs. Something soft and soaking seemed
to enfold her like a cocoon and Tempest cried out as her very being was rocked with a sensation not
unlike an orgasm without all the wet and sticky bits.

Tempest fell to her knees and shivered, overwhelmed by the experience that she just had. The power
that had built up around her seemed to have gone. Her cat jumped down from the table and rubbed
against her, purring happily and not seeming to mind the small magical sparks that left between the two
as he rubbed against her.

The sorceress sighed and picked up Chomper with one hand, the other slamming each of the tomes
closed and then picking up the leather one.

"Okay Chomper," she said "let's see if we can find out what exactly I did to the both of us."

She made her way to the living room and flopped down upon the sofa after placing her familiar atop it.
Tempest didn't notice the result of the light itch at the base of her spine, but Chomper watched from his
place perched atop the couch with what looked to be a smile upon his feline face. It seemed that the cat
knew something that his mistress did not.

He knew the next few minutes were going to be rather exciting for the both of them, but mostly Tempest.

After she had been granted the power that she had petitioned from three goddesses and the nature
spirit, Chomper was willing to bet that Tempest would be quite excited indeed.

If her power acted upon him as well, and it should as the first incantation she cast had bound them
completely as mistress and familiar, greatly strengthening the magical bond the two had shared since
she began her magical studies.

Chomper's tail swayed from side to side patiently as he watched a small nub form at the base of
Tempest's spine. Pretty soon she would be having a tail of her own to sway. The impatient feline couldn't
wait and decided to help his mistress' feline ascension along, leaning down from the back of the couch
he extended one paw and began to bat at the new growth. Small sparks of energy passed between
Chomper and Tempest as the cat did so.

The sorceress was completely oblivious as she stared in wide-eyed wonder at the words before her. She
could read them with ease and the spells contained within the book were ones that she would absolutely
adore using. It was a naturalistic school of sorcery, based upon mutual strengthening of one's self and
one's familiar.
She had somehow known that Chomper had become her familiar, but until having read it in the book she
had not known it consciously. She turned back with a grin and looked at the playful feline, "Hey
Chompie!" She said with a giggle, "I guess you're my magical animal..."

The word 'companion' died upon her lips as she saw her familiar playing with a good 2 feet worth of blue
and silver furred, feline tail. Her blue and silver furred feline tail. Her blue and silver furred feline tail that
was growing longer and longer by the instant.

Tempest rolled over, sending her feline familiar to the floor. She spread her legs and gawked in
bafflement at the new appendage. Her tail continued to rapidly grow, quickly reaching the length of 3
feet. She reached out cautiously with one hand and felt the fur. It was thick, lush, and wonderfully soft. It
was also rather sensitive and it felt quite good to pet and caress; especially the underside. The soft
strokes felt better the closer her tail was to her body. It made a gentle heat rise in her loins and she only
managed to stop toying with her tail by noticing that by touching her tail the alterations to her body
seemed to jump from it to her fingertips.

She watched in fascination as her skin began to drain of color, turning white and then beginning to
rapidly darken to an almost metallic shade of dark gray. Her palms blackened as their skin transformed
into smooth, soft leather; the pads of her fingers gaining a covering much the same. Her nails darkened
as well, taking on a slight navy tint as they grew outward into short claws. Tempest's fingers began to
thicken even as her nails came to an end. The skin of her fingertips rapidly grew over her budding claws;
they were triangular in cross-section, not quite like cats' claws, but they were still able to be retracted.

She tried absently to rub off the altered color of her skin onto her shirt, but once more they seemed to
make the change leap from location to location. Tempest let out a soft moan as a hot, stretching feeling
came over the front of her body. It covered seemingly every inch of skin from just below her shoulders to
just above her waist. Once more her skin turned pale; though unlike her hands it did not begin to darken,
save in two pairs of points. One pair appeared just above her navel in the upper pair just below her rib
cage.

Tempest found herself fumbling for the clasp of her bra rather quickly as the garment rapidly became too
tight for her inflating chest. She tossed it aside, paying no attention as Chomper playfully darted after it.
The mage was more intent upon the transformation that she was undergoing.

The sorceress supposed that the Familiar Tome was to blame, but magics meant to bind the human girl
to her cat companion wouldn't explain the intense feelings of sensual pleasure and lust that were
threatening to rapidly reduce her to a mewling masturbatory machine. She found even the slight
pressure put on her breasts by her swiftly tightening T-shirt giving her a sort of sexual satisfaction.

The feline-becoming found that the mightening of now mammoth mammaries was just the beginning.
Beneath her bountiful breasts, centered around the four dark gray spots upon her skin, grew two
additional pairs of erotic orbs. Her lowermost breasts were about half the size of her original pair, which
had reached the size of soccer balls. Meant for a thinner frame, Tempest's T-shirt was pulled upward by
her expanding tits, exposing her belly and the lowest pair of additions.

It was becoming more and more difficult with each passing second for the spellcaster to keep her hands
from exploring and enhancing the erotic sensations that filled her front. She stretched out on the sofa,
the fingers of her right hand digging into the soft, plush flesh of her uppermost breast, her left cupping
the lowermost, rubbing her thumb in slow circles over a silver-gray nipple.

Such pleasure, so soft, warm, and pliable seemed to Tempest's fogged mind to be a worthwhile trade.
Giving up a bit of her humanity for both magical power and physical pleasure seemed to be quite the
bargain. She moaned and bucked her hips gently as she pleasured herself, her simple touches far more
pleasurable than any sexual encounter she had experienced in her 25 years of life.

A quiet tearing sound could be heard as the seams of her shirt slowly began to give way under their
still-expanding burden. There was a muted pop as well, shortly followed by a soft clattering as the fly
button of Tempest's shorts gave way. Her chest wasn't the only thing growing; her entire frame to be
growing larger, more powerful, and shapelier.

A feral mewl escaped Tempest's lips as her climax rocked her body. She arched her back, the crotch
seam of her jean shorts digging into her loins as she did so. The faded denim darkened to a color not
unlike the fur upon the increasingly feline female's tail as her juices flooded out from her sex in a hot,
eager torrent.

With the blissful release the subconscious defenses that the young mage had instinctively put into place
came crumbling down. Her change was no longer limited to one particular area. The rest of her skin
color fading, most of it becoming pure white only for a moment before darkening to the same slate gray
of her hands and nipples.

Soft pops and cracks came from her feet and legs as the bones reshaped themselves; her feet quickly
became the paws of a powerful, upright, predatory huntress rather than the flat feet of a creature which
had never needed to run to feed herself in her life. The symphony of transformation was joined by the
tearing of her clothes as her chest continued to increase and new muscle padded her hips, thighs, and
rump. It seemed a configuration that was equal parts powerful predator and exaggerated ideal of the
feminine form.

Tempest's T-shirt finally gave way under the strain of being pulled in two directions; the slow march
forward had been joined by a sudden surge upon her back. At first it seemed that an additional pair of
arms had burst from the near furless feline's shoulder blades, but the added muscles that appeared
upon them, as well as on her chest, making her already massive bust seem almost ridiculous as it
reached beachball size, marked them as something else entirely.

The fingers of the new hands thickened tremendously, their claws several inches long and decidedly not
retractable. After growing as wide as it seemed they possibly could the digits began to lengthen with
incredible speed. As they lengthened a thick membrane appeared between the fingers, white on the
front side and a dull navy blue upon the back.

The winged catgirl shivered as a ticklish sensation engulfed her entire body. From dark gray skin
extended her dark gray fur, adorned with navy stripes of an obviously tigerish nature. Tempest brought
her creamy white-furred breast to her mouth and she began purring with delight as she began to run her
newly elongated, slightly forked, sandpapery tongue over the lush, white fur.
Her ears twitched as they grew larger, the strange folds of human ears giving way to the smooth,
triangular ones of the feline that the girl had now become. As her face pushed forward into the muzzle of
the tiger, Tempest's hair and eyes altered as well. What had once been simple brown became a
stunning shade of metallic blue that showed hints of green when struck by the light. It suited the exotic,
erotic creature that Tempest had become.

The dragoncat's needful lust dulled for a moment as the last traces of her former form were sealed
away. She lay upon the sofa panting, her gorgeous silver-gray, navy blue, and creamy white body
completely naked save for a pair of too-tight, cum-soaked jean shorts seemed ready to give way at any
time, and the red thong beneath them.

She drew in a deep breath, the faint scents that had tickled her nose a little bit as a human now surged
to her mind, her feline sense of smell able to identify most of them. Many were odors that stirred her lust
once more, incenses that would heighten pleasure, prolong performance, and with a little bit of magic
enhance the effects of the resulting climax. Many others had a faint scent of mint to them, these calmed
Tempest down, made her want to purr, made her want to rub the source of the scent against her
whiskers and to nibble upon the plant that the dried leaves came from.

And beyond these there was another scent, one that was a familiar blend of feline, dragon, and human
flavored with a hint of the strawberry shampoo Tempest used, as well as a permanent interweaving of
milk and sex. It was a scent the tigress' new nose recognized, for it was her own. Though that left her
confused as the scent absolutely saturated the place, as if she had been living here in her current form
for several years.

There was also another pair of feline scents; one was a smaller, weaker version of the other that was
missing the delightful variety of additions and nuances that the stronger scent had. Tempest's eyes
widened as she realized what she smelled; the scent of her familiar as he was now as well as the scent
that it seemed Chomper would have once her kitty had become empowered as she had been.

A nuance of the other-Chomper's scent made Tempest's eyes widen, the powerful scent of the Chomper
that had lived here long enough to deeply infuse the house with permanent traces of his essence
smelled of sex. Tempest's keen new nose could easily detect who it was that the other-cat had spent
most of his time making love to; Tempest herself.

The new feline yelped as Chomper leapt up onto her lap, an eruption of blue-silver sparks surrounding
the two of them as his body met hers, linking the two of them together for a moment and allowing the
spell of bonding to transfer a portion of the power that Tempest had drawn into herself to him. The two of
them were as one; the transformation that Tempest had undergone would have effects upon Chomper
as well. Already the small mask-and-mantled tabby was beginning to change, to grow.

His orange-tan markings had begun to darken and lose their coloration, much as Tempest's skin had a
few minutes before. As the cat nuzzled his mistress' leg, his fur quickly grew to match Tempest's own,
though it retained his old pattern. Creamy white over most of his body, with his coloration upon his back
and the base of his tail, tinting on the ears and the sides of his face, but stopping just short of his
muzzle. He purred happily and met Tempest's gaze, metallic blue eyes with a hint of green meeting
Tempest's own. Chomper's eyes gleamed with an innate intellect and mischief that his owner had not
seen within them before.
"N-no, Chompie, get down." Tempest whispered, gritting her teeth as she pulled her hands from her
wondrous, oh so sensitive breasts to reach down and grab the feline, and toss him away. But instead
she found herself cupping her familiar's face, stroking his fur, which felt heavenly on the smooth leather
of her handpaws.

The cat was double the size he'd originally been, and was growing larger by the second. He crept
forward, placing broad paws upon Tempest's hips. The paws had altered a bit; she could feel them
gripping more than they ought, halfway between hands and paws. The familiar let out a soft, purring
growl, his head bowing downwards, taking the cuff of Tempest's shorts in his mouth. He tugged playfully
upon them, apparently seeking access to what lay beneath.

The tigress' loins began to ache with need once more, and she found herself longing for the now jaguar
sized Chomper to fill her. It wouldn't be bad at all, Chomper would never hurt her, and the two of them
were tied together very deeply on a spiritual level. He was almost a part of her after all; it would be more
like masturbation than anything. Especially since they were halfway the same species, perhaps more.

Tempest felt herself lifting her rump upwards, just a little bit. Before she could stop herself, Chomper had
already managed to tug her too-tight shorts down several inches, exposing the bright red of her thong,
which stood out incredibly against the white fur of her crotch. Chomper let out a soft growl of triumph and
crawled upward several inches, resting his head upon his mistress' loins.

The mage couldn't help herself, she wrapped her legs around her familiar's body, delighting in his warm
presence against her own. Her kitty now likely weighed just as much as she did, more, actually. Tempest
watched as Chomper's tail grew longer, thickening, retaining the fur but taking on a more reptilian shape.
She hadn't gotten much of anything from the draconic portion of her power infusion, merely the wings; it
looked like Chomper had gotten the rest.

The thick-tailed cat ran his forked, sandpapery tongue over the soaked red triangle of cloth over
Tempest's loins, drawing a soft yelp from her. She clenched her legs together, trying to stop herself from
giving herself over to the former housecat. She shouldn't want him like that, and she most definitely
shouldn't be trying to mentally make excuses for it, or even worse, fantasize about it.

Tempest managed to scoot back into a seated position, rather than her former sprawl, but Chomper
merely crawled forward and resumed his previous position. The tigress managed to get her legs beneath
her in a crouch, but she had to open them to do so, the cat's tongue having free access to her netherlips,
the thin string of fabric offering no protection to the probing tongue of the eager feline.

He began to lap at her, each caress sending bolts of pleasure through Tempest's body. If a handful of
licks were enough to make her purr like this, to make her lean into every motion, to bring her closer to
climax with every second, what would Chomper's cock feel like inside her pussy?

Chomper's body quivered, muscles and bones seeming to shift, making him more sleek, lithe, and
serpentine. His neck and face extended just a little bit, and there was an odd alteration to his shoulders,
chest, and hips, it wasn't something feline or draconic. Tempest couldn't quite place it.

She reached down and gripped the cat by the ears, intending to yank him aside, but instead she found
herself gleefully grinding into his oral caress, his tongue having wormed its way beneath her thong and
was now intent on assaulting her clitoris with long, wriggling caresses.

Something tickled Tempest's palms, and she looked downward to find her pet growing a metallic
blue-green mane of hair, rather like her own. Though it wasn't a lion's mane, it seemed to be more like a
human's hair. The tigress felt a tingle around her own neck, the fur upon her shoulders, neck, and
between her breasts elongating, thickening, becoming a mane of her own. The transformative power, it
seemed, had mixed thoroughly within Chomper, and was now flowing back into her.

The pleasure from her loins seemed to intensify with each passing moment, as if there was more of her
to lick as each second ticked by. Tempest's eyes widened as the stretching sensation that had filled her
front, resulting in her formation of four additional breasts, appeared upon her sex.

"No! Oh no!" she gasped as she felt the furred flesh of her netherlips puffing outward, the small nub of
her clit indeed having more and more of it to lick with each passing second. Tempest leaned down,
wrapping her arms around Chomper's midsection, her teeth clenched in a growl as she sought to toss
him onto the floor and stop the alteration of her gender.

But her handpaws encountered something they hadn't expected: hidden beneath Chomper's body was a
pair of large, lush, heavy breasts, not as large as her own, but still wonderfully big and bountiful. The big
cat purred as his... her mistress found herself instinctively caressing them. She moved one hand back,
finding a second pair, and then a third. Her touch ended its journey between her familiar's legs. She
found the hot, thick member that she'd been expecting, but behind it she felt a warm wetness that
mimicked her own. What had been in the two tomes that did not have an obvious link? Tempest
wondered.

It didn't seem quite so bad now, her kitty and herself both being of the same dual gender. The alterations
to Chomper's body made her seem... more humanoid, but without being upright. The feline continued to
lap at her mistress' forming cock, several inches worth of erection now pressing at the thong, a heavy
furred sheath and balls resting atop it as well. Tempest found herself willing it onwards, to continue to
grow and swell, to thicken, lengthen, widen, to grant her even more sweet, delicious pleasure as
Chomper's raspy tongue encircled it.

Tempest cried out, half with pleasure and half with frustration. Her body and mind seemed to be fighting
a dire war against one another; her flesh trying to convince her to give in, to succumb to the hungry
ministrations of her familiar, her mind trying to sway her from mindless, bestial sex. Tears leaked from
her abalone eyes as she found her will fading as she leaned back, her handpaws beginning to massage
her plentiful breasts.

Her nipples tingled, ached, throbbed, and the tigress began to stroke them to relieve the light pain,
replacing it with wondrous pleasure. Her nipples were already erect, but they seemed to be growing,
extending from her breasts millimeter by millimeter as Chomper continued to pleasure her. Her thong
finally gave way and snapped, allowing the feral dragoncat to take Tempest's full, twelve inch length into
her mouth.

At this whatever power that continued to transform Tempest surged forth. Her nipples thickened and
elongated, their shape changing. The tigress could only wince as she felt the shape changing to the
bell-shaped head of a phallus. In a few moments she had her fingers wrapped around her new
nipplecocks, one curled around the six-inch length that grew from her upper breast, the other around the
slightly shorter cock that grew from a middle breast.

She felt her breasts beginning to swell again, her balls, sheath, and cock growing as well. She didn't
want to be some sexual freak of nature, but it all felt so good. Something like this would be tolerable, as
good as it felt, but she wouldn't want anything else to change any further. She just wished she had some
help to manage all of her dicknipples.

"Wish granted," purred a soft, sensual voice.

Chomper rose upwards, her rudimentary handpaws wrapping around two of Tempest's nipplecocks, her
tongue trailing over one for a moment as she rose to plant a kiss upon her mistress' muzzle.

Tempest's protests shattered, if her beloved familiar could talk and could read her mind, then there was
no reason to fight her, to struggle against the pleasure that both of them wanted. She hugged Chomper
to her, grinding against her pet, Chompie's soft, cream-white fur absolutely delicious against her
throbbing nipples. She wrapped her wings around her sleek, sexy familiar, the creature carefully
positioning herself, lowering her aching, feminine sex onto her mistress' member.

The tigress could only cling to her pet, thrusting into her, grinding against her familiar's soft, sweet fur.
She wasn't sure if this was the price that she would have to pay for her magic, or a benefit of having the
mixed powers of four patrons as she did. She could feel the energies that had filled her body taking root
in her mind, allowing her to have instinctive knowledge of the basics that she would need to hone her
spellcasting.

Fertility.

Familiar.

Fusion.

Dragon.

Well, judging from her body draconic might was the one area of magic that she was lacking in, and of
course it would be the one that didn't quite fit in with the others. Though she knew that the majority of her
power in that area would be when she mixed the draconic and familiar magics, letting the pure elemental
energy empower her pet, rather than herself.

Tempest opened her muzzle to let out a pleasured moan, only to find her maw filled with Chomper's
forked tongue, entwining around her own. She hugged her lover tightly, their muzzles locked in a
passionate kiss as their body ignited with the heat of incredible climax. A fire that was not put out by the
fluid surge that gushed forth from Tempest.

The continued swelling within her erogenous zones ceased, all seven of her cocks serving to direct the
added mass outward. Thick stream of cum-like milk surged forth, most of the sweet semi-liquid coating
Chomper's fur. Tempest could feel her familiar's belly swell from the sheer mass of the seed that poured
into her.

The more aroused and lustful she became, the more her cock, balls, tits, and nipples would grow,
containing the sexual energy that any other being would simply radiate aware into the world around
them, seeking to draw a lover or a mate. But Tempest didn't need to do that. Her lover and mate would
be with her always, as they were bound together in their souls.

"H-how big can I get?" Tempest panted.

"I-I'm not sure, but I think we better take this to the shower before we ruin the carpet." Chomper replied.

The tigress nodded, and managed to coax her still erect shaft from her familiar's sex. She stood and
spread her wings, giggling and basking in the afterglow of her wondrous climax.

Chomper took her mistress' tail in her mouth, and began tugging her to the bathroom.

"Geez, and after all the clawing, dead mice, and litter box training, here I am getting YOU to not make a
mess on the carpet." The familiar growled playfully.

Tempest laughed and kneeled down to hug her familiar and mate, "Okay, first spell we learn; Summon
Dirt Devil."

Chomper sighed and tugged harder on her mistress' tail.


22 - Fey's Fancy

Shattered Shards: Fey's Fancy


By Von Krieger

Helena could feel the presence of another person behind her. She wasn't sure how exactly she knew; it
wasn't that her visitor was standing in

the light, making it difficult to read her romance novel, nor was it any sort of noise. The presence's
approach had been perfectly quiet. And

it could not be the scent of perfume upon the wind, as the gentle breeze was blowing into Helena's face,
stirring her amethyst-colored hair,

causing it to tickle her shoulders and back.

It seemed that her hair had been growing faster than usual the past few weeks; she'd needed to get an
inch or two lopped off every week.

Things happened like that, the town of Maple Grove was situated upon the edge of a Feywood, a place
where powerful magic saturated the very

air. You could go walking in the woods, if you stuck to the paths and trails, but going off tended to result
in rather odd things happening.

Helena had been rather curious about the place and had decided to explore off the beaten path in her
youth, and had gotten her mouse brown

hair permanently altered into its current coloration. She'd gone back a few more times, not having
learned her lesson, each time returning

with a rather odd alteration to her coloration. Her skin had become a stark porcelain white, while her
nails and lips (and other areas) had

become a shade of lilac. The irises of her eyes were a stunning red-violet and at times seemed almost
metallic. She was, by faerie

manipulation, a rather stunning beauty of the Gothic sort, though she didn't dress in that particular
fashion. T-shirts and jeans were her

usual thing, just something simple, plain, and a solid color, almost never black.

Helena adored color, and each of her fingernails had been painted a different warm color, reds, yellows,
and oranges mixed together. She was
rather glad winter was over and that summer was on the way. It was why she sat out in the sunshine
after school, enjoying the both the warmth

and the breeze. It was the perfect temperature on the perfect day.

Her nails weren't the only thing colored to welcome in the summer. Yellow and orange eye shadow
surrounded her eyes, and the same warm shades

streaked her long bangs. She closed her eyes and removed her glasses, her need for them seemed to
come and go. She seemed to be able to focus

clearly on living things without a problem, but when it came to inanimate objects or reading, things got a
little blurry.

Helena smiled at the sight of the girl behind her; Thalia had been in her class since she was ten or
eleven. The young woman was rather

interesting, as she was one of the residents of the Feywood, and one of two dozen or so that actually
expressed an interest in the world

outside of their woods and attended school with the normal people.

Well, normal was a relative term. The students Helena went to school with were perfectly normal to her,
but then again she'd been eight years

old when two different dimensional representations of one world merged, the technological Earth fusing
with the sorcerous Aerth to form Terra

Unita.

Along with that came the addition of hundreds of sentient races, most of them humanoid, and as the
James T. Kirk method of diplomacy found,

perfectly capable of interbreeding; even those that in the old world had been incapable of having
children together. Elves and Orcs for

example.

In Helena's mind there wasn't any difference between the new races and herself, after all many of the
former Earth residents had found

themselves changing as well when the worlds merged, becoming those new races. The alterations had
followed family lines, her best friend's

father, a farmer, had become an eight foot tall troll, while her beautician mother had become a Nymph,
and after the merge had taken up the
task of being liaison between the town dwellers and the Fey of the forest.

As a result Giselle had become the star of the Maple Grove High School defensive line, at over seven
and a half feet in height and weight of

three hundred pounds. But despite the moss green hair, blue skin, and two-fanged underbite, she would
be competing in the regional beauty

pageant over the summer. She had come quite a long way from the small, shy girl that had to be
excused from gym class due to her asthma.

The girl that stood before Helena was a rather gorgeous beauty in her own right, and was even more
shy that Giselle had been before her

overnight three foot growth spurt. Thalia was almost the inverse of Helena. While the human girl was
colored with the tones of winter, Thalia

was shaded with the palette of summer.

Her skin was a deep bronze, her lips a brilliant ruby red, her hair the brilliant green of new leaves,
seeming to shimmer the colors of

brilliant flowers when it caught the light in just the right way. Her clothing was eclectic, a mishmash of
styles and fashions, all in the

bright, radiant hues of warmth and plant life, seldom even matching up with something on the opposite
side of her body. But somehow it seemed

to work, drawing out the girl's radiant beauty. It was quite a shame that she seemed painfully shy around
non-Fey.

Thalia's wings buzzed with nervousness as she opened her mouth to speak, blushing deeply. She
seemed to be some sort of faerie or pixie, but

on a human scale. Rather than a scant few inches, the Fey stood a hair over five feet, well below the six
that Helena obtained even without

the use of heels.

Helena found herself almost enraptured by the pantheon of color that the fey girl's wing produced when
in the sunlight, a swiveling rainbow

of color that was always in motion over the translucent surface of the filigree wings. It was only when
Thalia drew in a soft breath that the

human girl could move her gaze from those wings.


The human found herself wanting to wrap her arms around the faerie, to hug her close and ease her
obvious nervousness at speaking to her.

Oddly she found herself wanting to do more than that, to snuggle up with the small, shy fey, to run her
fingers through her hair, to nibble

playfully on the tips of those pointed ears, and perhaps after the cuddling to...

"Um..." Thalia said softly, finally managing to make a sound, "W-w-would you..."

The words seemed to pull Helena out of her oddly lustful haze. She'd never had any interest in anything
like that, especially not with

another girl. There was an odd tightness in her chest, one that wasn't entirely unpleasant that
accompanied the thoughts, but it stopped the

moment the faerie girl had spoken.

Embarrassed by her stutter, Thalia let the rest of the words out rapid fire, "liketogooutwithmetonight?"
she said, wincing and then peering

up at Helena with a hopeful look in her eyes.

It was Helena's turn to stammer. She'd never been asked out on a date before. Sure, she'd had them,
but she'd always been the one doing the

asking. All the boys, for some reason, had always had the idea that she was taken, and they could never
explain the reasoning why. And Helena

had never had an interest in her own gender before.

"Y-you mean like a date?" Helena asked softly, her eyes meeting Thalia's. For the first time she noticed
they were the same color and shade

as her own, right down to the reflective metallic appearance when the light hit them just so.

The faerie girl nodded rapidly, smiling as she did so.

Helena wanted to think about it, to make a proper decision, but she found her lips moving without her
brain's permission, "Sure!" she heard

herself saying, "I'd absolutely love to!"

"Great!" Thalia said, the blush fading, suddenly appearing more confidant, "I'll meet you up at the Snack
Shack where we can get some burgers
and fries or something, and then we can go across town to the movie theater."

"How are we going to get there? I don't have a car, and I've never seen you so much as get into one..."
Fey and iron didn't mix particularly

well.

There was a soft popping sound as Thalia disappeared from Helena's view, and another soft pop from
behind her as the faerie reappeared.

"I'll teleport us." She said with a musical giggle that warmed Helena's heart; it was like a mix of
melodious bells and somehow gave her the

sensation of a faint caress, as well as bringing the scent of freshly sliced oranges to her nose.

Helena found herself smiling as well, curious as to how the magical travel world feel, "Umm... okay." She
said, finding herself now the one

with the blush, "How does six o'clock sound?"

"Six would be just fine." Thalia said softly, standing on her tip toes, allowing her ruby red lips to press
against Helena's pale amethyst

ones. "You might want to head home and change, though."

There was another soft pop, and a momentary tingle over Helena's body, and she found herself
suddenly standing in front of her house, rather

than in the schoolyard as she'd been before.

Thalia was nowhere to be seen, but she was right. Helena's school clothes felt more than a little bit
uncomfortable, and she was most

certainly going to wear something a bit nicer on their date.

The girl hummed happily to herself as she bounded up the front stairs, making her way to her room. She
was positively giddy, she actually had

a date!

The fact that it was with another woman oddly never seemed to cross her mind.

-o-

Helena had showered, her amethyst hair drying out rather quickly, as it always did, it never tangled, and
was always soft, sleek, and
perfect. It had most certainly gotten longer when she was in school, as it hung halfway down her back.
She usually had it cut to just below

her shoulders.

Though the odd thing was that none of her clothes seemed to fit comfortably; they were always too tight
in the chest and hips, while too

broad in the waist. The pant legs of most of the trousers she'd tried on ended several inches above her
ankles. It was rather strange, as if

she'd grown somehow during school.

She turned and looked at her reflection in the mirror, gasping softly at what she saw. She hadn't merely
gotten taller; her build had almost

entirely changed. She looked like an athletic supermodel; well toned muscles beneath alabaster skin,
and her curves were incredible. She

blinked at her reflection and found that her facial features had been altered a bit as well. Her lips were
fuller; her eyes were a touch

bigger and had an Asiatic cant to them. Her pupils looked... odd. Narrower than they were supposed to
be, but not the narrow slits of a cat

or a snake.

The most interesting change, however, was her ears; they came to points. She looked like one of the
half-fey girls that she'd seen visiting

from the forest. In fact with the colors her body had long since sported, she looked very much like one of
the Winter faeries, though she

lacked the wings.

There was a soft pop behind her, and Helena turned, expecting Thalia to have snuck into her room, but
instead she found a bundle placed on

her bed. The bundle was white and smooth, wrapped with a reddish purple ribbon the shade of Helena's
eyes. And Thalia's, her mind added.

The human girl untied the ribbon, unfolding the covering, which was a rather beautiful and soft quilt
made of white and green silk. One side

was pure white, the other a deep, emerald green, like summer grass.

Contained within the bundle was an outfit for Helena to wear. It wasn't something she would have
chosen for herself. She liked the look of

the latex halter top, the coloration perfectly matching with her hair, laces upon the sides a radiant silver,
the edges of the garment

outlined in black.

She couldn't help but slip it on, her hands moving to lace it up with quick motions that seemed so skilled
and practiced that she'd been

wearing such things for most of her life. It fit her enlarged bust and new proportions perfectly. It felt
wonderful against her skin, like no

article of clothing had ever felt upon her before. The halter felt... natural somehow. Like it was what she
was meant to be wearing.

She slid on the next item placed in the package, a pair of leather pants, pure black save for along the
seams where it become that delicious

shade of purple that Helena's hair was colored. The smooth leather was wondrous against her bare skin,
the pants hugging her curves in just

the right way; they were tight enough to give some resistance, seeming almost as if they were caressing
her bare flesh, especially that of

her loins.

Helena could feel herself growing aroused, but there was no wetness or moisture coming from her, just
a low, dull, oddly cool ache. It felt

strangely good; it didn't compel her to act upon it, as past arousal had. It wasn't a fire, hot, intense,
needing to be fed. Instead Helena's

arousal was a solid, patient, cool thing; something that would grow slowly and steadily, that would be
clean, that would lay in wait until

the proper moment. It was a lust that she would control, not a lust that would control her.

She smiled and ran a fingertip over her leather clad groin, letting out a soft moan at the sensation.
Everything that was happening was

rather strange, but Helena was enjoying it, with a cool interest and curiosity. Someone, most likely
Thalia, had altered her and given her a

gift.

The human girl realized that she was thinking and feeling a bit differently than usual, but it didn't worry
her. The thoughts that came

through her head and the feelings that came from her heart were most definitely not of a harmful nature.
They weren't compelling her to

perform crazed acts of passion, or send her into a frenzy of self-pleasure. No, the thoughts that filled her
mind were those of cool

enjoyment and interest, crystalline clarity of logic and insight.

Truth be told, she rather liked the way her mind focused on one thing at a time before moving on to the
next matter. If it remained, this

mental state would help her tremendously with her schoolwork. She liked the confidence that filled her,
the patient intellectual capacity

that told her to accept what she was becoming, if only to see if she would soon discover the source of
her alteration, and if it could

potentially be reversed. Or possibly enhanced.

A smile spread across her lilac lips as she slipped on the fingerless leather gloves. They matched her
pants, black with purple seams, but

they reached up to just past her elbows, adorned with silver laces. They too seemed to caress her skin,
to add to the pleasant ache in her

loins, to make her feel more natural, more complete.

The boots that had been provided were also not something she'd have worn if given the choice. She'd
always thought platform heels were

something for sluts and hookers, but the pair she had been given felt so good upon her feet. She took a
few practice steps in them, nearly

banging her head against the ceiling fan. They added several inches to her already enhanced height.
Any bigger and she was going to have to

start ducking under some door frames. She liked the additional weight upon her feet; it seemed
effortless to move, but it somehow added a

sense of might and purpose to her movements, a strength and decisiveness in each footfall of her
powerful, graceful body.

Helena admired herself in the mirror, liking what she saw. She looked absolutely gorgeous, the bright
silver and purple in stark contrast
against the coloration of her white skin and the black leather. Though the dye in her bangs and the
polish on her nails looked out of place.

The girl turned, admiring her almost Amazonian body, cocking a hip to strike a sexy pose. She could feel
an odd bit of tightness on the hip,

as if something had been placed in the pocket, though there was no bulge in the leather to confirm it.

She reached in and found a silver comb. It was metal, but Helena could tell that it wasn't steel, but
proper silver. The handle was

intricately crafted in a snowflake pattern, a near magenta gem, matching her eyes, set into the back of
the handle.

She smiled and ran it through her hair, giggling a little as she saw the warm colors of her dyed hair fade
away, replaced by deep blues and

shades of metallic silver. Gripping the comb had also changed the colors of her nails upon that hand,
and when she brushed the fingers of the

other over it, those nails changed as well.

Helena laughed and planted a kiss upon the comb, which began to change as she held it; the sharp
tines folding in upon one another,

elongating into thin wires, forming into an exquisite metal collar, the fuchsia gem growing larger. The girl
smiled and placed it around her

neck, delighting in the cold feel of the metal. Even as it hugged her pale skin, it grew no warmer. Helena
actually found the chill rather

pleasant.

She looked at her reflection once more, and found that the kiss had turned her lips a shade of navy, and
had added lilac and magenta eye

shadow to her eyes in the blend and pattern she preferred. She looked perfect, sexy, stunning, like
some sort of ice princess of the fey, or

something of the like. All she lacked was the one bestial trait that most fey seemed to display, be it
wings, a tail, hooves, horns, claws,

or...

The girl's grin widened, seeing the elongated canines within her mouth. She realized that she also
looked rather like some interpretations of
a vampire. But she had no hunger for blood. Though the burgers, chicken strips, French fries, and
milkshakes the Snack Shack provided sounded

quite good.

It was then that she looked up at the clock, and found that two hours had passed in the span of what
seemed like minutes. Her eyes widened at

the sight; she would be late. There was no way she could make the walk in a few minutes. How had she
lost track of time? She needed to be

there right...

There was a soft popping sound before Helena could finish her thought.

-o-

...now?

Helena blinked several times, finding herself standing in the park across from the Snack Shack. She
couldn't see the place, as she seemed to

be standing in a hollow space in the midst of several lilac bushes, but she could smell the scent of fried
food upon the air.

She turned and saw her date, the small fey girl leaping up into her arms, Thalia's legs wrapping around
her waist. The fey felt wonderfully

warm, almost hot, and the heat of her ruby red lips was almost painful as they pressed against the twin
sapphires that were Helena's.

The fey's tongue slipped into her mouth, hot, slick, and tasting strongly of delicious honey; it brought the
ache within Helena surging

upward several degrees in intensity. She hugged the pixie to her, running her fingertips over the forest
green tube top and miniskirt that

Thalia was wearing, delighting in both the warmth and the sleek feel of the fabric against her fingertips.
She found herself returning

Thalia's kiss, but her tongue felt strange, it seemed to lengthen the more it entered the fey's mouth,
curling around the girl's own tongue.

Helena didn't mind it at all, it felt so much nicer, and it allowed her to taste more of the delicious honey.

A dull ache had appeared between her shoulder blades, accompanied by an incredible feeling of pulling
and stretching, as if her skin and bone
had become elastic, and was being tugged back several feet. That sensation also seemed to drive up
Helena's arousal, making her crave more of

it. She loved the cold ache within her belly, as it seemed to make everything brighter and more vibrant,
more intense.

The leather and latex upon her skin made her want to lay back, to gently wriggle and shift to feel the
sleekness upon her skin, Thalia's

delicious heat against her body made her want to press the winged fey against a nearby tree and grind
against her, to press together in

sweet, teasing passion. Helena wanted to press the fey tighter and tighter against herself, to envelope
her, to wrap her up in her own flesh

and keep her close forever.

She felt warmth against her back, a lot of Thalia's warmth, and a feeling of soft and sleek skin sliding
over soft and sleek skin. The fey

finally broke the kiss, panting as she did so, grinding against Helena. She let out a soft, pleading moan
that made the human girl grin.

She slipped her hands beneath the fey's skirt, gripping her rump tightly, digging her nails into the fey's
silk-clad rump. She also tilted

her head, leaning downward, kissing Thalia's neck, taking the soft, tanned flesh into her mouth, and
biting down as hard as she could.

The fey's skin did not break, but the dam of pleasure inside her that had been overflowing, preventing
the hot surge of power within her from

gushing forth did. Thalia let out a loud cry of sheer bliss, her body going rigid in Helena's arms.

The pixie hugged Helena tightly, her body shuddering every few moments as aftershocks of her powerful
climax poured through her. Helena sunk

to her knees, running her fingertips through her date's silken green hair.

She could finally see the result of the odd sensation from her back: wings: huge, membranous, bat-like
wings. The struts and supports were

the same white as her skin; however the thick translucent membrane between them was that same
shade of gorgeous amethyst that adorned

Helena's head and that she had come to love.


Her wings had a wicked, cruel beauty to them. They were the wings of a demon, bat-like, sporting a
thumb with a wicked silver claw at the

base, and each of the struts ending in a massive six-inch spike. The silver talons were too large for
Helena's mind to identify them as

claws.

She loved them; they felt right on her body, a proper addition to her form. She'd seen similar wings on
fey visitors to the town, though none

of the fey girls in the school had them in this particular style.

Helena realized she looked like a proper faerie now, though with her height and build she looked more
like one of the Grimm Fey, ogres,

trolls, and the like. She held Thalia, petting the small faerie gently as she recovered from the intense
sensation that surged though her.

"I... I'm sorry." She whispered, "I didn't think my magic would get this out of control, but..."

Helena put an ivory finger to Thalia's lips, "Hush. Don't apologize for something that I'm enjoying just as
much as you are, even though I'm

not climaxing over it." She teased, "Just explain to me what's going on, so that I can understand it,
okay?"

Thalia blushed and nodded, "It'll... be a few more minutes before the..." she let out a soft moan, "power
surges pass and I can concentrate."

Helena chuckled and coaxed the small faerie from her body. She stood and spread her wings, feeling
the warm sunshine upon the dark membranes

for a few moments before she folded them up, making them fall over her shoulders like a cloak as she
did so.

"Will you be alright waiting here, then? I'll go order us some food, and then we can have a picnic right
here, okay?" she said, her sapphire

lips parting in a fanged grin.

The small fey smiled and nodded her agreement.

-o-

"I'm a prime example of why you shouldn't mix prominent Fey bloodlines." Thalia explained as she
dipped some of her fries into her milkshake.

"Most magical creatures have a destiny, and with Fey that destiny usually determines what a lot of your
powers and abilities will be, and how

you'll use them."

"The reason you're changing like you do whenever I've got strong feelings of affection, or umm.... lust, is
due to a mixture of bloodlines.

I'm part Echo, from the Narcissus story. It's not quite as bad as that, but the one you love will always end
up fading away and leaving you

heartbroken. In the old world it would usually be some sort of wasting disease, usually cancer."

"But if you mix an Echo with a Lillithkith, a monster mother or monster maker, rather than wasting away,
you have the Fey-bonded individual

slowly becoming more monstrous and bestial. You then add in a Nymph. Nymph and Echo mean that
you end up kind of like a dark succubus; you

drain life from anyone you make love to. Nymph and Lillithkith mean that anyone who has sex with you
transforms."

"You put all three together, and the Fey will end up transforming the one they love into a monster, but
the magic will only happen when

there's something to do with lust, arousal, or affection involved."

Helena nodded, listening in fascination as the pixie-girl spoke. She had always wanted to talk to Thalia,
to learn about the world of the

Fey, but the faerie had always been too shy to approach Helena, and for some reason she'd always kept
her distance.

Thalia sighed, "My ancestors weren't members of a court or anything, they didn't really exercise any
discretion or anything when they were

choosing lovers. So I get Echo, Nymph, and Lillithkin from my mother, and guess what my father is?"

The pixie leaves no time for Helena to guess, which is just as well, as the transformed human is quite
enjoying the sensations of ripping

apart chicken strips with her new, sharpened teeth.

"Half-mortal Brother of Balance. Means that for his seasonal magic thingy that all Fey get, you're going
to have a twin that's the complete
opposite season. And his mortal half is some sort of humanoid something or other that almost never has
a multiple birth. The type of

reproduction always comes from the father, after all. No matter what the female's bits are like."

She took a long gulp of her milkshake, "So if the father is like some big, scaly, sleek, sexy lizardman..."
Thalia began, seeming to absently

fondle one of her breasts through her green tube top.

"The mortal woman will find herself with her belly growing rapidly, looking like she's going through
pregnancy at an accelerated rate. But

rather than giving birth to a baby, she'll be laying an egg, or two, or three. Or if she's coupled with a
frogman with a bit of Fey blood,

several hundred."

Helena let out a soft gasp as she felt the cool weight of her lust growing again, like an iceberg adrift in a
frigid, turbulent sea. The salt

water splashing up onto the surface and pooling there, slowly freezing in the chill air.

Something seemed to slither from her backside, brushing against the smooth leather of her pants, pulled
tight over her plentiful rump. She

turned her head to see a thin, two foot length bending from side to side, growing inch by inch with each
passing moment. She giggled and

seized her growing tail in her hands, her nails long and pointed, not quite claws yet, but well on their
way.

She shivered with delight as pleasurable sensations went through her as she stroked the new addition,
running her fingertips over the

underside especially. Her fixation upon it seemed to draw more attention to it.

Thalia didn't seem to have noticed that Helena was changing again, nor that she was almost outright
playing with herself as she continued to

speak, "So as a Summer fey, born an only child I'm lacking my Winter balance. But with my Echo
heritage pretty thinned out, I'm not exactly

forced to do the changes, or limited to someone I have an attraction to."

"But eventually I had no choice but to pick somebody to be my Winter, destiny demanded it. I trained for
awhile, to keep my talents in check

so I don't end up fantasizing over some woman in the street and end up giving her hooves, or claws, or a
big, thick, sweet, throbbing monster

cock." The Fey said, licking her lips.

"Everything is all tied together with me. I have to pick someone who I'll be bonded to very, very deeply,
who will become a sort of mirror of

me, my sister in Winter. But destiny also demands that I fall in love with her and because we are the
balance for one another, she would be

coaxed into falling in love with me as well."

The fey's fingers began to slip beneath her miniskirt, rubbing the lips of her sex through her already
soaked panties, "Though it wouldn't be

a problem at first. It would take awhile for the two of us to link up."

Helena crawled over to the Fey, her forked tongue tracing over her neck, "And you found me wandering
in the forest one day, thought I was

cute, and we played together, didn't we? Back when we were little?"

Thalia nodded, moaning with pleasure as Helena's taloned hands found their way to the pixie's breasts.

"But the Feywood being the Feywood, the power was of a beguiling nature, wasn't it? Meant to coax and
compel me to stay. But each time we

met, I always went home, always forgot, and always came back. Until the day I walked out of the woods
with bone white skin and my mother

forbade me from playing there."

Thalia gasped and shoved Helena over, "Oh goddess, I need... need..."

The dragon-like girl gripped her lover's body, and with an almost superhuman strength lifted her and
spun her around. Helena growled and tore

open the fey's panties with her sharp teeth, sending her reptilian tongue questing inside after the thick,
honey-like juices.

Thalia sighed happily, her needful lust being deliciously quenched. She leaned down and took Helena's
tail in her hands, the new appendage

now over four feet in length and as thick around as the girl's wrist. The fey ran her tongue over the
underside, "Beautiful," she murmured to

herself.

"I've been... mmm... following you since the day you didn't come back, but always at school. I... l-left the
forest to follow you, but y-you

didn't remember me, so I... oh gods... have been waiting until destiny forced me to come to you, when I
couldn't help but start changing you.

S-since yesterday morning, we're both of age and as a Nymph I... I can't help but lust for you."

Helena's tail continued to grow, its length nearing six feet, and showing no signs of slowing. Thalia's
caresses with hands, lips, and tongue

felt wonderful, giving Helena a sense of erotic, sensual pleasure. It wasn't quite sexual, but it was close
and if Helena abandoned her

restraint to finally allow her lust to spill forth, it would likely be able to bring her to climax with the sweet
stimulation.

Thalia moaned delightfully, the wild, lustful, vibrant bastion of Summer that she was, all hot, vibrant
passion and oppressive heat. Days and

nights in summer would come and go, taking the heat with them. Summer's lusts were many and
fleeting, Winter's pleasures, however, were

gradual in their coming, and then clamping down in a powerful embrace that would not let up until the
Spring thaw. She wriggled and writhed

and bucked against Helena's probing tongue and questing lips.

"I... I love your tail, Helena." Thalia whispered, the new limb fully formed now, a full nine feet in length, "If
I concentrate really hard

for awhile, I can reverse changes. But..." she planted a kiss upon the tip of her lover's tail, the white skin
turning purple. Thalia watched

as black spikes began emerging from the top and bottom of the tailtip, an amethyst membrane, like that
of the girl's wings, forming between

them.

"But I want you to have this always." She finished, letting out a delighted cry as Helena made a loop in
her tongue, encircling the pixie's

clit for a moment as she withdrew, for just a moment.


"So do I." the Winter Fey said softly, "I want to keep all of this. I just... I... oooh!" she moaned, arching
her back.

A cold chill shot down her spine, spreading through her bones. Her legs felt numb for a moment, pops
and cracks heard from them as well as a

low grinding sound as bones reshaped. The leather of Helena's pants groaned as the flesh and bones
beneath them shifted around, the mass

moving around to take on a new shape.

Also shifting were the Winter Fey's boots, the purple latex reshaping itself, the toes of the boots opening
to allow the heavy claws of

Helena's transformed feet to emerge without wrecking the beautiful footwear. The shining silver talons
seemed to only add to the beauty of

Helena's attire.

Her entire stance had changed; she would now walk upon the balls of her feet. She gasped once more
as her feet continued to alter, five toes

becoming three, her lower leg shrinking, her feet lengthening, the tilt and elevation of her boots similarly
shifting to match her new gait.

What was more, the muscles within them felt different, Helena found herself almost 'clutching' at her
boots, an action that became truer as

the heels of her boots parted, allowing a fourth toe to extend from the back, allowing her to perch like a
bird of prey upon a ledge or

rooftop.

The cold need within Helena was beginning to warm, though she was content to let it continue to build
and grow. Thalia let out a soft cry, a

sweet torrent flowing forth from her sex that Helena greedily lapped up. The Summer Fey virtually
collapsed atop her lover, where she lay for

several minutes. Helena continued her ministrations, but slower, more gentle, coaxing out a dozen small
aftershocks of climax, bringing her

lover down slowly from her powerful climactic high.

Thalia stood, offering a hand to help the much larger Helena to her feet. The offer made them both
giggle. Somehow Helena had grown once
more, the pixie looking more and more like a true, tiny flitting Fey as time went on. Helena estimated her
height at close to seven feet, and

that was before she included the platform heels and her altered stance.

Thalia hugged her, almost purring as she pressed her cheek against the smooth skin of Helena's
midsection. The powerful new Fey ran a hand

over her snow white skin, so smooth it almost seemed to gleam. It also felt wonderfully soft to the touch,
yet just beyond it was the

hardness of solid, powerful muscle, giving Helena great strength.

She reached down and lifted her lover into her arms, curling her wings around the small Fey. She ran
her taloned fingers through her lover's

emerald hair.

"Y-you're okay with us being... you know..." Thalia said softly, her old shyness returning.

Helena chuckled, "Why wouldn't I be? I feel so wonderful like this. I absolutely love all the changes,
though my parents are going to freak

out if they see this..."

Thalia blushed, "Umm... sorry. I might be able to teach you a disguise spell, but it only fools vision."

"Don't worry about it. My parents aren't all that touchy-feely, and they're usually working. How do you
think I managed to give my babysitter

the slip and come and see you in order for you to start all of this, hmm?" she purred, nuzzling her lover's
neck.

"B-but I can't stop changing you. If there's something I think of that's sexy, I won't be able to... mmm..."

Thalia's protests were silenced by a tender kiss from the Winter Fey. Helena felt the bones in her face
and neck popping as she adoringly

kissed her soulmate. Her jaw began to press out into a short, blunt, boxy muzzle filled with sharp teeth.
Her neck lengthened a few inches,

granting her a somewhat serpentine appearance.

Helena could feel the Summer Fey's body heat rising as she began to grow aroused once again. She
slipped her taloned fingers beneath Thalia's
skirt, eager to caress and pleasure her lover in any way she could. It was her destiny to be her twin's
balance, to quench her lusts and

fulfill her desires.

As she toyed with her lover's tongue Helena felt a gentle pressure upon her temples, her slek, smooth
skin parting painlessly to allow

silvery horns to grow. She ran the thumb of one of her wings over the new growth, delighted with the
shape and sensation.

They were perfectly smooth and cold to the touch, much like ice. They also resembled icicles in their
ribbed shape; through they were far

more even and curved along with the roundness of her skull. But like the frozen lances, her horns split
apart. A second set began to grow

outward, and then a third, each smaller than the previous set. They followed the curve of her brow as
well as the contours of her hairline,

adding definition to her heart-shaped face.

A stiff breeze managed to penetrate the leafy surroundings, making Helena's amethyst hair stir, tickling
her wings, back, and the top of her

tail. Her hair seemed to grow a few inches longer with each change. Once more she used her wings to
explore her new additions as her hands

were full of moaning, dripping, lustful pixie. Helena's hair looked more radiant, more lustrous, and yet the
coloration had become deeper and

more vibrant.

"So, Thalia, how many more times do I have to pleasure you until we can sit through an entire showing
of the movie?" the beast-girl purred.

Thalia gasped and panted, grinding against her love's hand, "Mmm... I think about four or five."

"Well then, we better hurry up, or else we'll miss the 10 o'clock showing..."

-o-

The film wasn't all that great, the usual popcorn flick with guns and explosions, but Helena enjoyed it all
the same. Sitting in one of the

theater's oversized seats for some of the larger Aerth races with Thalia curled up in her lap was enough
to make the movie worth the price of
admission.

Despite having eaten before the showing, Thalia emptied a large bag of popcorn, a box of malted milk
balls, and went back for refills on her

large soda. Twice. It wasn't surprising, as a Summer Fey, deeply aligned with elemental fire, it only
made sense that she had a metabolism

like a furnace. Also likely a holdover from the normally small pixies, who would have to eat quite a bit in
a day, even with magic, in order

to maintain body heat.

Thalia, almost half her lover's size, had sat atop the soft cushion provided by Helena's tail, which had
grown longer and thicker during the

show, it was about half again as long as it had been before, making it almost twice Helena's height.

As the film's explosive climax came, Helena felt something sympathetic stirring within her loins, the solid
icy feeling of her lust beginning

to melt. It had grown to glacier proportions, and for the first time she found herself growing eager for its
release.

She felt Thalia beginning to grow a bit anxious in her lap, the honeyed scent of the faerie's arousal upon
the air. The smaller fey shifted

position in Helena's lap, straddling her soulmate's hips.

"Oh my love, I... I don't think I can..." she panted, slipping her hands beneath Helena's halter, caressing
the navy blue nipples atop the

plentiful orbs.

Helena drew in a sharp breath between just as sharp teeth at the sensation. Summer's flame had
reached the icy recesses of her desire, and

threatened to release it all in an avalanche of carnal need.

"I've been trying to avoid this, but I... I just can't stop... mmm... thinking about it."

The Winter Fey could feel a gentle pressure within her belly, where the frozen tide of her need was
scarcely contained. She felt it oozing

slowly downward towards her sex. She gasped softly as Thalia's small hands slipped beneath the
waistband of her pants, the caresses she had
spent the better part of an hour delivering upon her love now returned in kind.

Her netherlips felt strangely puffy and thick, her clitoris almost painfully swollen, causing her to cry out.
Despite herself, she began to

feel a blush spreading across her cheeks, her gaze darting to the some of the other theatre patrons,
some of whom were just a seat or two

away.

"We're Fey, Helena," Thalia whispered, her small tongue tracing over the smooth, sleek, almost slick
skin of Helena's breast. It almost shone

like a mirror, so smooth was it. She looked like an ice sculpture made warm and lively, the essence of
hard, solid, translucent, reflective

ice somehow transmuted into comparatively soft, mobile flesh that somehow still managed to retain all
the primal characteristics of ice.

"No mortal eyes can pierce the veil of our kind when souls merge for a moment. It is a beautiful, powerful
event the likes of which would

drive them to tears of pure joy. That and all the screen rooms have been enchanted just so two Fey can
make love here without being noticed.

A centaur could blow his load in your popcorn and you'd never notice. You'd just think you've had your
fill of popcorn and spilled your drink

on yourself." She said with a giggle.

Helena found herself fixating on the image of the centaur, the huge, broad, powerful, very well endowed
semi-equine race. She wondered what

it would be like to walk around on four legs, but even more she found herself thinking of the big, thick,
hot, dripping, throbbing horse-cock

that put those of mortal men to shame.

Most people didn't realize that the size of the equine phallus was due to the similarly large size of the
horse. Humanoids had one of the

larger ratios of body size to male genital ratios in all of the animal kingdom. Mix in a bit of humanoid
blood onto a large, quadrupedal

frame, and you would put anyone hung like a horse to shame.
"Oooh, what are you thinking about?" Thalia purred, continuing to stroke her lover's still swelling nether
regions, "No wait, don't tell me,

I want it to be a surprise!"

The rapidly melting iceberg of Helena's lust now felt like it was outside her body, a few inches in front of
her pussy. Or what used to be

her pussy. The Winter Fey could feel Thalia's caresses, her fingers were no longer probing inside
Helena, rather they were caressing two egg

sized and shaped extensions of her labia and toyed with a fist-sized bulge that felt wonderfully sensitive.

"Are... are you making me...?" Helena managed, before the pixie slipped a finger into an opening upon
the odd swelling, drawing a fluid rush

from within her body.

"Kind of." Thalia admitted, "To be my lover you have to be... well... a boy. But only technically. The rest
of you I'm going to keep all

women. All soft, sweet curves..." she purred, her wings buzzing slightly with excitement.

"Any second now." She said with an anticipatory giggle, removing her hands from Helena's pants.

"Wh-wha?" was all the serpentine Winter Fey had time to utter before a sudden surge of pleasure turned
her iceberg into a torrential river

surging over its banks due to a flash flood.

The sensations were more than anything Helena's mortal mind could describe, the only thing that she
could think to describe the sensation was

'right.' Her new member formed almost at once upon having the foundation laid for it. The cloth of
Helena's undergarmets tore as her massive

shaft sprung free, right into Thalia's awaiting depths. Both lovers howled with bliss at the sensations.

The thick, horse-like prick was about the same size as one of Thalia's legs, but thicker around, its girth
remaining constant throughout the

two and a half foot length. It widened just as it exited Helena's new sheath into an interesting ring,
smooth navy flesh continued

uninterrupted until the 15-inch mark, where a second ring formed. Beyond that it ceased being equine.

Upon the sides of the shaft were semicircular ridges, and upon the top and bottom were placed
marble-sized bumps. Between the two features,

an occasional triangular section of the length seemed to fold away, coming to a point. The head of the
organ, though Helena couldn't quite

feel it, buried as it was in Thalia's womb, was spade shaped, the base where the mighty phallus' head
started quickly swelling as it had

reached its target.

"Oh gods, Helena! I didn't mean for you to... OOOOH!" the pixie cried, "I was just daydreaming about all
my favorite features of... oh those

spines feel incredible! And I... I..."

The pixie was silenced as her head was pushed into a massive breast. The young faerie got the
message, and put her tongue to better uses than

talking.

"Oooh! Stop!" Thalia cried, turning her head to the side, "Not this way! I need to... like... like a..."

The howled with delight as Helena gripped her with taloned hands, turning her fully 180 degrees on her
shaft. The Winter Fey snarled and

closed her eyes. With a soft pop the two went from the theater to the restroom. Without any lap to sit on,
Thalia hung from the air, impaled

upon Helena's perfect sextoy of a cock. The Summer Fey gripped the top of the stall door as her
soulmate pounded into her, mating her like a

beast, just as she had wanted.

She felt the weight of Helena's forearms upon her shoulders as the reptilian Fey gripped the top of the
stall as well. But the shadow that

fell over her, blocking the fluorescent light seemed to be growing.

Thalia opened her eyes to see powerful reptilian paws to either side of her head, three large, but
dexterous toes in the front, and a fourth

in the back. Similar to the paws Helena already sported, but these were more like a creature's forepaws,
and they most certainly weren't

hands.

Through her delight Thalia managed to focus, to send forth her mental eye to see what was going on,
something to explain the growing sense of

weight upon her back.

Her pleasure seemed almost redoubled by the sight she saw; a new torso was rapidly forming between
Helena's waist and her legs, granting

Thalia's wish of truly being mated like a beast, and adopting Helena's curiosity about walking around on
four legs. The she-beast's cock

swelled within Thalia, bringing her close to the limits of comfort for even her magic-infused flesh.

Tears of pleasurable pain leaked from the pixie's eyes as she watched herself being mounted by her one
true love, even as Helena's body

became more bestial. Her humanoid midsection was narrowing, though her bust was expanding just a
bit, still. Her wings were rapidly growing

in size, allowing them to carry her much increased mass, moving to a position upon the join between
humanoid and bestial torsos.

Her lengthened and thickened tail looked much more natural coming from the rump of a powerful,
broad-hipped and shouldered draconic form, the

form of the Winter Fey's new lower body that of a large, powerful, entirely male dragon. Well, a male
dragon whose musculature adhered to

Thalia's ideals of feminine beauty.

The near-dragoness' taloned hands massaged her plentiful breasts, which she would discern later to be
an interaction between a humanoid's

bust and a dragon's wing muscles, much like the trait enhancement of a Centaur. But for the moment
she was fully absorbed in curling her

tongue around a plump navy nipple, seeking to wring all the pleasure she could out of her first climax as
a True Fey.

She growled, she snarled, her silver-taloned forepaws crushed the metal of the stall divider as she
brutally thrust into the tiny fey beneath

her. As hard as she pulled back, the swollen knot at the base of her cockhead prevented her from pulling
out of Thalia entirely. If not for

the supernatural strength of the Fey, each time she withdrew she'd have pulled her lover free from the
divider. She wasn't sure how Thalia
could fit nearly three-feet of monstercock within her.

It was magic. It was destiny. Helena had become exactly what her soulmate had desired, and the
diminutive pixie could take the massive shaft

for that same reason. No matter the size, the shape, the sheer power with which the she-dragon thrust
into her mate, Thalia would suffer no

ill effects. Physics and biology were forced to the side, content only to watch.

It was fate. Nothing else mattered aside from the love and pleasure of two Fey, one Summer, one
Winter, one tiny, one massive, one mundane,

one monstrous, one female, one shemale.

Two minds.

Two bodies.

But one pure, immortal soul between the two of them, bound in balance, now and forever more.
23 - Dwarves and Dragoncats

Shattered Shards: Dwarves and Dragoncats


By Von Krieger

Cerzie's grin stretched nearly from ear to ear as she cleared away the last of the overgrowth from the
great stone door. Or at least it looked like stone. Running her bare hand over it she found a familiar
texture, that of bone. But the sorcery required to keep the once-living material in a certain state, to be
able to turn it into an almost metal-like substance, it was a technique that had only been discovered a
century, perhaps two previously.

Though the many disparate races of her world did not share secrets as they did goods; the dwarves did
wonders with metal and stone, the humans raised animals and grew bountiful crops, and the elves
charmed living wood to create their works and weapons. She placed a hand upon the axe at her side,
made of a strange blue stone shot through with veins of glowing silver. Her dwarven grandfather had
fashioned it in a strange state, overwhelmed with strange images.

The haft had been crafted from a gorgeous ebony, and encircled with bands of expertly polished turtle
shell. The non-cutting portions of the head were engraved with images of strange creatures, rather like
dragons with their large wings, long, lashing tails, and four heavy, clawed paws, but where a dragon's
neck would be, instead there was a humanoid torso, looking rather like one of the tigerfolk that sought
employment as bodyguards from the human merchant caravans.

The dwarf-blooded human had never known such a race, and for all her searching in old tomes and
dwarven engravings and tablets from time periods long passed, she could not find any knowledge of
such a creature, not even in myth. The axe had always fascinated her, the stone it was crafted from
unlike anything Cerzie had ever seen. The dwarves didn't even have a name for it, and they had words
that intricately described all kinds of stone and ore.

When her grandfather passed away he'd willed to her the wondrous axe that he had made, for while with
her near six-foot height, her thick build and gruff personality were very much that of a dwarf. When she
had taken it up for the first time, holding it in one hand, she had felt a sense of peace and belonging like
she had never known before.

Also upon the blade was what looked like a map, one that she had recognized. It had lead her to a small
cavern, the thick vines hiding the entrance parting easily before her axe. Within she had found an old
ruin, it looked rather like a workshop that had once been a part of something larger, the stairs downward
were flooded with water, and Cerzie did not have the dwarven ability to see clearly in the underground
darkness.

But within the workshop she had found some well-crafted tools, a few somewhat oxidized, but still
useable bars of gold, platinum, and a strange sort of steel. She had also found a smooth orb, a chunk of
the same strange stone the axe was made of. Almost the moment it entered her hands, she had found
herself stricken by strange images.
For days she worked with neither food nor water, awakening sometime later from her fugue, feeling
stronger, faster, tougher, in general better. After she had emptied her canteen and devoured the salted
fish that served for rations she had discovered that much like her grandfather before her, she had
crafted an amazing work of art. It was a bracelet, and engraved upon the face, filled in with bits of the
steel, were strange runes, as well as another map that Cerzie recognized.

The bracelet had lead her here, to the well-hidden structure that lay beneath the jungle floor. She
prepared to light a torch as she stepped inside, but to her surprise discovered softly glowing globes of
light illuminating, reacting to her presence. The floor was tiled in alternating squares, small blocks of that
strange steel and of a reddish stone.

Cerzie recognized it as Bauxite, a very important stone to dwarves, used especially in the manipulation
of magma for various things, usually as defenses for their mighty fortresses. It was rather like a temple,
but it showed no age. Everything looked pristine and perfect. Pillars of bonesmelt, made by using magic
to heat bone with tree ashes, stood to either side like saluting soldiers, welcoming home a noble
dignitary.

The strange material had become quite common in areas plagued with the undead. With decent warriors
it was child's play to slay them and collect the bones, as well as using the byproducts of hunting and
raising of livestock. For communities who had no experience mining, it made for decent armor and
bashing weapons. With a little practice, one could get it to maintain an edge so that it was equal to an
iron blade. Sheets of it also made for excellent wall reinforcement.

The valley the strange temple had been erected beneath had once been a dark place filled with such
undead long ago, and thus the bonesmelt would be a welcome resource. The engravings upon the walls
and the pillars seemed to have been carved for races that did not read the creature's language, for
Cerzie could see some structure in the runic writings beneath each scene.

The dragoncat creatures had come from a land far away, taking to the skies in a strange sort of ship
without sails. They had struck something rather like an iceberg in the sky and had come crashing down
onto the land, their ship broken, and unable to reach their home or their destination, the creatures began
to make an outpost in the valley.

They used their knowledge of magic to call stone from nothingness, to harness the magma that powered
their ship's engines in order to make forges to rival the magma-powered ones of the dwarves. They had
slain undead by the score and had taken to searching the ground beneath for the resources they knew
were there.

Magical devices that had been upon their ship were coaxed back into working order, and they managed
to find the rare ore that they could use to repair their damaged vessel and take to the skies once again.

As they dug it seemed that the almost supernatural dwarven sense for Adamantine had lead a caravan
to the area, discovering the strange creatures, who were more than happy to trade things with some of
the natives.

Even with their great strength and mystical knowledge, it took a long time to draw out and process the
Adamantine, the creatures carefully skirting around the chambers within that held demons prisoner,
unable to break free from their god-made cage of the great metal within the earth.

Then a greedy dwarf, seeking some of the metal for himself, snuck in with a pick and breeched the
demonic chamber. After a dire battle the demons were somehow cowed and forced to surrender,
magically bound by the great creatures to be their servants. Their magic had been strong enough to
even warp demonflesh, transforming the monsters into creatures rather like the dragoncat race, but not
quite.

Cerzie was fascinated by the history, following it along one wall, each scene rendered in wondrous,
exquisite detail to rival the greatest of dwarven artists. Behind her was a strange alter, dragons made of
gold, silver, platinum, and the strange steel surrounded a floating orb made of the strange veined blue
stone, only this stone was more vein than blue.

Though the dragoncats breed rapidly and grew quickly to adulthood, there were still more needed to
work upon the grand sky ship, to crew it once it took flight once more, and still more to replace the
workers that nearly a century before had been promised to be delivered to those who the dragoncats
made a vow to. They would uphold their part of the bargain.

The items that had made of the rare, strange stone had an odd effect upon those who were in proximity
to them, making them susceptible to dragoncat magics that influenced the mind. They called those that
owned them to the valley, where the same magics that had been worked upon the demons were used,
transforming those of myriad races into dragoncats.

The sky ship had its crew and its cargo, and it took flight, leaving behind only the seven elders that were
all that remained of the original crew. They had been altered by their masters, unable to bear children,
something that shamed their bountiful, dual gendered race.

They were the ones that made the temple, using magic to hide themselves away from the rest of the
world so that they might live out their remaining years in peace and tranquility. As each one felt their life
force begin to ebb, they used their magic to be reborn. It was not quite reincarnation, as an individual
knew the sum of their previous lives. Those few dragoncats who had been slain in battles with goblins
and orcs were reborn, transforming the bodies of captive warriors into those of dragoncats, and then the
slain dragoncat's soul entering the body, cowing the resident spirit, who would similarly be reborn as the
dragoncat's child.

But instead of this sort of rebirth, the seven elders placed themselves within an orb, to be reborn again
when the world was ready for them as peers, rather than conquerors. When that time came, the
descendants of those influenced by the strange stone would be drawn to the temple, the power of the
mystics channeled through the objects they brought with them. They would be given the gift of the
dragoncats' knowledge and they would serve as the elders for a new generation of creatures.

Cerzie's eyes widened and she looked down at her bracelet, the silver veins seeming to have turned to
liquid, flowing from the bracelet onto the human warrior. She gasped and turned, seeking to flee the
temple, but she found a pleasant, hot ache filling her loins. She clenched her teeth, unable to walk
straight as the sensation of her thighs rubbing together as she walked was enough to send her body in
to fits of pelvic-thrusting ecstasy, her body trying to mate with a non-existent lover.
She gripped one of the bonesmelt pillars, found herself grinding against it for sensation. With a growl
she tore her bronze breastplate free of its straps, tossing it aside as her hands sought the sweet,
sensitive flesh of her expanding bust. The dragoncats had been a very fertile race, with children born in
litters often numbering nearly half a dozen. Cerzie recalled from somewhere that nursing beasts typically
had twice as many teats as they did average offspring. Humans, dwarves, and elves only had two, while
the tigerfolk's rarely seen females had six.

And not only were the engravings of dragoncats shown with many breasts, but they were huge. Heavy,
filled with milk, larger than any Cerzie had seen on a real living being. She found herself rubbing and
caressing her tits, moaning as she did so, finding herself enjoying the sensation of them growing
outward to the obscene dragoncat size. They were so big, so heavy, so wonderfully lush, Cerzie couldn't
help but adore them.

They were so soft, so sensitive, feeling so good to touch and be touched. She couldn't imagine what it
would feel like to have more of them, and she didn't have long to wait before she didn't have to imagine.
She felt a second pair beginning to bud beneath them. She also felt her entire body growing, a gentle
sensation of stretching as bone and muscle expanded, courtesy of the strange silver liquid that had
flowed into her pores.

Cerzie had been expecting the painful, agonizing transformation that a werewolf was supposed to
endure upon the full moon, a punishment for their wickedness. But this was only agonizing in that she
couldn't bare to stop fondling her breasts to caress her aching netherlips. Instead she continued to press
against the pillar, moaning from what little stimulation she could achieve through her trousers and
undergarments.

But it was enough, it was more than enough to make her continue to perform such an act. She could feel
her clothes growing tighter as her body expanded, taking on the form and the scale of the great
dragoncats that she had longed to know about for so long. Her forked tongue slithered out of her mouth
of its own volition, wrapping around a plump nipple as Cerzie coaxed her lower pair to grow, to expand,
to equal her original breasts in size.

She wanted the change now, wanted more breasts, wanted the lean, agile, sensual, bestial body of a
dragoncat. She growled as a sudden tightness filled her groin, something that seemed to suddenly
sprout from just above her sex. Cerzie ceased in her thrusting for a moment, granting her new cock the
space is required to grow in her ever-constricting trousers.

It tore right through the flimsy cotton underthings, but the thick, durable leather that served as armor held
fast under the assault of her growing member. The dragoncat-to-be continued her grinding against the
pillar, yowling like a cat in heat at the intense pleasure of her new organ.

Her ears tickled as they too began to grow, smoothing out, growing longer and wider, her hearing
growing keen enough to hear the sounds of the living jungle beyond the doors some hundred feet away
with crystal clarity.

Cerzie let out a cry of pure lust as something tore through the back of her trousers; heavy, long, thick,
flexible... she delighted in the feeling of the cool temple air upon the bare skin of her new tail. It tingled
as the spiked frill of her new race began to grow in.

Imprisoned by the rest of her leather pants, Cerzie's lower body decided to free itself. Much like her tail,
a new set of appendages tore themselves free, growing, it seemed from somewhere between her hips
and waist.

The becoming dragoncat gripped the pillar with her forepaws, crying out as the rest of her lower body
seemed to explode into being all at once. She dug her talons into the bonesmelt of the pillar, digging
huge rents into it. The thick, ripping claws of her hind legs scraped upon the iron floor.

Her pants had torn just below the belt, which still hung around her waist. Cerzie growled and wriggled,
trying to free herself from the scraps of leather, but all she succeeded in doing was making the slick,
precum soaked leather rub over her thick, throbbing dragoncat cock.

It felt huge, rubbing against the undersides of her six underbreasts. It felt so perfect beneath her, and it
would feel even better between them. She shivered as a cool sensation flowed over her body, sleek,
shiny, shimmering silver scales appearing all over her lower body, almost as if the strange fluid that had
been a part of her bracelet had become a part of her.

She felt a gentle chill flow up from her draconic lower portion up to her humanoid torso, the color of her
skin lightening, becoming a pale white. Her nipples took on a metallic, slightly bluish tint, as did her
medium length hair. Cerzie moaned softly as she felt her face pushing forward into a muzzle, the
sensation balanced by the growth of her new horns. She knew she wasn't quite like the dragoncats of
old, she was more dragon than feline, only light traces of the feline part appearing with the retractable
claws upon her fingers, the shape of her face, and her large, triangular ears. She was the first of a new
race, not quite as powerful as her predecessors, but that mattered little to her.

She cried out in sheer bliss as her thick member erupted, thick jets of silver seed splattering onto the
floor. Oddly the puddles seemed to move on their own, flowing around the room. One of them oozed up
Cerzie's body and out onto her arm, replacing the silver veins in her bracelet.

The dragoncat directed the nanites to remove the scraps of her human clothing; it was far too torn up to
be used for anything, and it didn't fit her anymore. She smiled and stretched her seven limbs, knowing
that if she did well as overseer she would be rewarded with her wings.

She felt a gentle tickle within her mind, the nanotechnology granting her the memories that the Elders
had deemed appropriate for her use at the time. In time they would reveal more to Cerzie and the
others, as their minds grew more to be like proper Leiaouta and their cybernetics were provided by the
nanites.

Cerzie could sense the nanites now, command them, control them. She could sense another wearer of a
nanite-infused Fluxstone item. The dragoncat grinned and called them to life, to prevent the new convert
from fleeing or resisting.

She licked her lips and had the nanites begin to alter the new arrival as they had her, but far more
slowly. She wanted to savor her new pet, wanted to make the elven woman virtually worship her
horse-sized cock. The smug Elven superiority would be quickly brought down.
Perhaps it was her dwarven blood compelling her, but Cerzie had always disliked the forest-dwellers'
attitude and sense of entitlement, threatening war over mere trees.

The dragoncat let out a laugh, she would take great joy into taking a creature who religiously and
slavishly served natural order, and making her as absolutely unnatural as she could be.

Cerzie's shaft drooled just thinking about it.


24 - Sealed with a Kiss

Sealed with a Kiss


By Von Krieger

Trina looked over herself last time, assuring that her mask was in place, that not a hint of skin showed
through her bodysuit, and that all her little charms were set, secure, and arranged so that they wouldn't
catch the light. Her trips into the magic shop in town, after hours, had only made tonight's theft easier.
Charms of invisibility and silence were worn upon her fingers and around her wrist; even the rattling of
the small metal shapes upon the bracelets was made utterly silent by the spells.

They would only last for an hour, but that was all the time the thief needed to sneak in, grab a few
wands, and get out. The old witch kept her charms in the shop, but the source of there power was in one
of the many energy-filled wands she had in her possession. Just a tap would be enough to grant the
charms another hour of use, and the old hag had dozens of them. She was always losing them; leaving
them behind in the store or having them fall out of her pockets. But try as she might, Trina found herself
unable to get ahold of one. It was like the hag was having her luck balance the theft of a few trinkets
from her shop.

Trina wasn't greedy, not when it came to magic. Oh sure, she made enough from thieving on her trips up
and down the river in the more bustling towns of the realm. No one would think to look for a great looter
of bloated nobles living as a barmaid in some small town like this. Most of the proceeds from what she
stole were invested in properties and businesses, giving her some small, but continuous, returns. Once
she'd managed to acquire a wand to power her trinkets, Trina would go on a grand pilfering spree, using
her ill-gotten gains to start a trading company. Then she could sit back, relax, and hang up the bar cloth
once and for all. She'd shift to a new cover ID and enjoy the benefits of her burglary for once.

The door latch opened easily with a quick application of her picks. The old witch would long since have
put out the lights and retired to her bedroom at the back of the cabin. She kept a few wands just inside
the door, on the table. It would take all of a minute to be in and out.

The field of silence filled a sphere for several feet around Trina's body, assuring that the hinges didn't
creak as she opened the door and crept inside. Upon the coffee table were a number of wands, most of
them carved wood slipped within an etched metal sleeve and sealed with molten glass over the long
end, the magic keeping the wood from charring.

Trina chuckled silently as she reached out, grabbing a half dozen. She turned, only to find the door
slamming shut, and in-front of her exit stood a young woman. No... not young. Her hair was heavily
grayed and her eyes shown with experience and age, but her skin was absolutely flawless.

"So, you're the naughty girl who has been snatching things from my store." The witch said, seemingly
more amused than anything. She made a small motion with her hand and Trina found herself paralyzed,
unable to move. With a second motion, all the stolen jewelry fell to the floor.
The witch drew closer, removing Trina's mask and unfastening the band that held her chestnut hair in
place. She ran her fingers through it, combing it out into a semblance of order.

"My, quite the beauty you are." The witch almost purred. Trina found herself almost trying to lean into the
caress as her captor stroked her cheek.

"I've lived for centuries beyond my normal life span, little girl," the witch said, "And in that time I've
learned many secrets, and grown constantly in power. To think that you could turn that power against
me, so foolish. And to think that I was merely a doddering old hag..."

She chuckled and turned away from Trina, beckoning her onward. The thief found her body moving
without her consent, following the sorceress to the back of the cabin. But rather than turning at the end
of the hallway and stepping into the bedroom, the witch kept walking, striding right through the mirror
hung at the end as if it were merely another doorway. Trina winced as she approached, unable to stop
herself, expecting some sort of horrible sensations as she stepped through, but she was almost
disappointed to find the transition like stepping through a cool curtain of mist.

"Welcome to my proper home, little thief." The witch said, gesturing around her. It was essentially a
mirror of the cabin, but beyond the hallway with the mirror, it was quite different.

The witch lead her into the mirror-cabin's entryway, the furniture grander and more comfortable looking
than the lumpy-cushioned chairs she had seen. The walls were lined with cabinets and shelves, books
and bottles everywhere. "Now just have a seat, my girl, and we'll tend to the business of your
punishment, hmm?"

The witch laughed, not a mad cackle as Trina expected, but a pleasant, good humored chuckle that
Trina would expect from a jolly faerie queen who just told a wonderful joke. The sorceress hummed to
herself as she mixed oils, powers, and herbs together in a single bottle, pouring in a strong-smelling
alcohol.

The mixture turned a shade of red-brown and began to pour off a thick blue smoke that smelled oddly
like orange blossoms. The witch laughed again as she approached Trina, the girl's mind working
furiously as to what fate would await her. Was she going to be turned into a frog? That was the usual
thing witches did to people. Trina most certainly did not want to spend her days hopping around ponds
and eating bugs.

If she hadn't been enchanted into motionlessness Trina would've yelped and jumped out of the chair as
the witch sat in her lap. It was rather strange; her captor was more... friendly than fearsome. She even
threw an arm around Trina's neck and shoulders seeming to almost... snuggle with her. It felt... kind of
good.

"Now, there's no need to be afraid. This won't hurt at all, it will feel rather strange for a little bit, but then
the worst of it is over." she said with a smile, and Trina found herself smiling a little bit as well.

The witch shifted the potion from one hand to the other, and Trina found herself opening her mouth,
trying to take it in. Maybe if she cooperated, things wouldn't be so bad. But instead the witch moved it
away and laughed. "Silly girl, that's not for you!" she playfully scolded, "It's for me!"
In two quick gulps the potion vanished down the enchantress' throat. She gave a contented sigh and
exhaled a thick plume of cerulean smoke from her nostrils, "Mmm... haven't had one of these since my
reign of terror a good six hundred years ago." She said with a laugh. Trina found the witch's hand upon
her cheek, "But I shouldn't be too out of practice." She purred, leaning forward, lips parting.

The thief hadn't really noticed the way the witch looked before. All she could think of were the eyes and
her grey hair. It was all anyone ever seemed to notice. Hair the color of steel, eyes filled with the
wonders of the world, dressed in black, and carried a cane wherever she went. And a witch to boot. So
of course Trina's mind filled in the blanks, assuming her to be a weathered old crone. But she wasn't, the
witch was in fact quite the stunning beauty. Her creamy skin was perfectly smooth and flawless,
completely absent of blemish. Her lips were tinted an odd shade of silver-blue, the same hue tinting the
lids of her eyes. Her figure was one to die for, one that would be the envy of any lady of the night.

But what drew Trina's attention the most was the witch's bust. She wasn't sure how it had avoided her
notice before. Like the rest of the sorceress, it seemed to be noticed, and yet filed away as something
unimportant. The woman had bewitched those around her, preventing anyone from taking notice of the
oddity. For nestled between the witch's breasts was a third.

While generous by most standards, it was rather odd, somewhat smaller than the two around it. But
somehow it drew Trina's attention in a way that the other two did not, she found herself wanting to lean
forward, to press her lips against it.

"A witch draws upon a force outside herself for power. Some draw upon the spirits of the land, others the
faerie courts, some call upon the squamous things from outside the world." She said, chuckling and
running her fingers through the thief's hair once more, "And others like me call upon the powers of
demonic origin, and are marked by our patrons. Pentagrams on the palm, hooved feet, perhaps a
spade-tipped tail for some. Though on occasion there are patrons who are a little more... inventive, or
perverse. Those who draw upon the Court of Gerrig, for example. I couldn't imagine living in public after
five hundred years under her."

The witch drew Trina closer, the thief's head resting upon her generous triple bust. She could barely
comprehend the words the enchantress spoke to her, so enthralled was she by the captivating beauty.

"My patron, for example, has a sense of humor. Demons and devils usually aren't known for creativity.
But those who were once mortal, however, tend to have a bit more personality to them. Supposedly on a
human being any more than the two normal nipples means they were used to nurse demons. It became
a mark of a demon, only because ignorant people thought it to be so."

The witch smiled, tendrils of blue smoke floating between the gaps in her teeth. They seemed almost
alive the way the moved in the air, not seeming to dissipate. Trina realized that something bad was
about to happen, but as the witch placed both hands upon her cheeks, she couldn't bear the thought of
moving away.

"Time for you punishment now, little girl." The witch said softly, the smoke continuing to pour from her
mouth as she leaned forward, her lips meeting Trina's. It was all the girl could do to prevent herself from
climaxing on the spot. The witch's lips were so soft and perfect, her tongue seeming to know exactly
what to do to drive Trina crazy with the sensation.

She also felt that strange smoke slipping down her throat; it felt odd, cold, making some parts of her
tingle, others feeling oddly numbed. It seemed to seize something deep within her, yanking it free, and
then withdrawing. It was something important, but Trina found herself unable to care about its absence,
nor about her captivity.

The witch felt good against her, and that was all that mattered. The sorceress broke the kiss, a pleased
grin upon her face, "Mmm... I can't believe I'd forgotten how good that felt."

Trina found herself able to move once again, but much to her chagrin the witch stood, leaving Trina's lap
behind. She could go after her, but it was too much effort. Trina was quite sure that she could amuse
herself with only her hands. She closed her eyes and began removing her figure-hugging black suit, but
that also seemed like too much trouble. She could easily fondle and caress herself through the slick,
black fabric.

"Now, my pet, I'm wondering if you're familiar with the Vodun Zombie. Not the rotting, shambling sort, but
essentially a servant to a sorcerer of dark magic, a living being with little will of their own. And do you
know why they have little will, my pet?"

Trina cracked an eye and gave a dissatisfied grunt, not pleased that the witch had moved away from
her, but was still talking to her. It would be much better if she came over to help with Trina's pleasure.

"It's because they have no soul. I took yours with that kiss. I hope you don't mind?"

Trina snorted and closed her eye again, concerned only with pressing against her hands, but her
pleasure stubbornly refused to grow stronger.

"I didn't think so. Now, if I left you like this, you'd be little more than a trained animal, driven entirely by
baser instincts to eat, sleep, and fuck. But you would retain your higher intellect for when I told you to
perform a task. You'd be my obedient little beast forever and ever. Would you like that?" the witch
purred, running her fingers over Trina's cheek. The thief learned into it and moaned happily at the touch,
words took too much effort to form.

"But that would be a bit of trouble, you see. I can't keep your soul inside me for more than a week or so
before I start to start siphoning off a little bit of its power to fuel my magic here and there. You wouldn't
feel a thing, my dear, but in time there wouldn't be enough of it left to exist on its own. As I said, you'd be
my obedient little beast forever and ever, in this world and the next."

As long as the witch kept stroking her, Trina didn't think that sounded all that bad. It was a good idea, the
witch doing all the thinking for her. So much easier to obey than to have ideas of her own.

"As fun as that might be, I don't think eternal servitude is a fair price for snatching a few trinkets and then
attempting to make off with one of my wands. You've taken quite an interest in the charms I make, so I
think it only fair that for a time you help out with the task. Does that seem fair to you?" the witch asked,
sitting back down upon Trina's lap, drawing a contented sigh from the enthralled thief.
Trina wrapped her arms around her mistress, holding her tight, but gently, against her. Trina's sexual
pleasure was forgotten with the prospect of having her mistress to cuddle.

"Now, I will be keeping a piece of your soul with me. But you'll be getting a sliver of mine in return, along
with a little something extra. You see, normally you cannot have one member of the same race bound to
another as a familiar. Even though I long ago stopped being what almost anyone would qualify as
human, I am still unable to shed my mortal birthright. If you were, perhaps, an elf it would be easier, a
goblin even more so." The witch said, beginning to unbutton her long, simple, but still quite elegant,
black dress.

"But it is far easier to make an animal one's familiar, so to fill the void within your spirit, I will impart onto
you the nature of a beast. I'm sure that you agree that such is only fair, is it not? A few minor alterations
will come upon you once I restore your soul to its rightful place, but you're okay with that, are you not,
my pet?"

Trina nodded, kissing her mistress' neck.

"I thought so." The witch said with a chuckle, "Now, my familiar, kiss your mistress."

Trina did so, relishing the sensation of the witch's silver-blue lips against her own. She felt the cool wisps
of smoke enter her mouth and throat once again, only this time they came with something wonderfully
warm in their grasp. This time Trina was able to return the kiss, and did so hungrily, wanting... no
needing more. She let out a whimper as her mistress' lips parted from her own.

"And perhaps a little something to wash it down with?" the witch said with a chuckle, coaxing Trina's
head down to her bared chest. Trina felt a blush rising in her, honored that her mistress would let her do
something like this.

Her tongue traced over her mistress' flawless, pale skin, seeking out the nipple of the central breast. It
was the same silvery blue color as the witch's lips, making her look even more gorgeous and exotic. As
Trina ran her tongue over her mistress' nipple, a wonderful sweet taste spread over her tongue. As her
mistress wished, she began to drink. The milk was thicker than normal milk, more the consistency of
honey, and just as sweet. It spread over her tongue and down her throat, the delicious flavor heavy and
rich. It accompanied the warmth that spread within her, seeming to secure that warmth back in its proper
place.

And then Trina was suddenly herself again, and had no interest in serving the witch. It took her a fraction
of a second to pour over all that had been told in her soulless stupor, and it terrified her to the core. The
witch could easily reduce her to a perfectly obedient idiot seemingly any time she wanted. But that
wasn't the worst of it, the worst was knowing that there was something else coming, the 'minor
alterations' the witch spoke of.

"I... I don't want to be your familiar." Trina said softly, backing slowly away from the sorceress.

"Don't be silly, of course you do!" the witch said with a grin, her voice taking on a strange echoing tone.

Trina shuddered, the words struck a chord down in her very soul. As soon as the witch spoke, the thief
found that she actually had a bit of a curiosity building, wondering what it would be like to help her
mistress with magic.

She clenched her eyes closed and shook her head, "No, I don't! I don't!" she cried, trying to evict the
unwelcome thoughts from her mind, but it was no use.

"Why wouldn't you, my pet? After all, you just love serving me. Obeying my commands fills you with
pleasure. Though you're reluctant to do so, after a few protests you'll give in. You know I love my pets to
struggle, the more you resist me, the better it feels when you finally act upon my commands. Isn't that
right?" the sorceress said with her spell-warped voice.

Trina dropped to her knees, sobbing softly. She felt the burning embers of arousal that had not been so
important once she'd had her soul returned suddenly burst into lustful flames.

The witch clicked her tongue and spoke once more, her voice back to normal, "Yes, admit it to yourself,
my girl. Until I feel that you've worked off your debt to me, you will be my familiar. Say it."

"No!" Trina whispered, feeling a tremor of delight swim through her loins.

"You know you want to. Now say it."

"I... I'm not!" she protested, her loins not the only thing aflame, demanding attention. Now her nipples
ached, longing to be toyed with. Trina found herself bucking her hips ever so slightly, her body getting off
on the sensation of the seam of her pants against her sex.

"It will only get worse as you resist, pet. But do keep it up; it will only make your reward all the sweeter."
The witch said, buttoning up her dress. "But if you're a good girl, we can go for a walk. Likely you'll try
and escape, but you're my familiar, you can't help but come back to me."

Trina turned away, biting her tongue nearly hard enough to draw blood, trying to get rid of the thoughts
and feelings that were not her own, placed in her heart and mind through wicked sorcery.

"Just think of how terrible it will be, my pet, going for days without my touch. You'll longed to be petted,
long to be caressed, your dreams will be filled with the touch of my lips against your own, my hands
exploring your eager and willing body. You'll crave the touch of my skin, the softness of my bosom, and
above all the sweet nectar that only I will provide you."

Trina couldn't help it, she found herself licking her lips completely involuntarily. Her mouth watered at the
thought of being able to suckle, to have more of the witch's wondrous milk...

"I... I'm your familiar, mistress." She sobbed, her cry of despair turning into pleasured moans as the
burning need upon her erogenous zones instead turned into pure supernatural stimulation. It did not
make her climax, but somehow it felt just as satisfying.

"There we are, that's a good girl." The witch cooed, "Now before we go on our walk, you're going to need
to be properly dressed. Will you change for your mistress?"
Trina opened her mouth, but no sounds came out, try as she might, she couldn't form the words of her
consent. It was then she realized that the enchantress didn't mean her clothes, she had meant Trina's
body.

The effect was almost instantaneous. The black suit, already tight upon Trina's body grew tighter still. A
swirling sensation of warmth and cold seemed to envelope her entire body, coaxing flesh and bone into
a new configuration. Trina gritted her teeth and tried to fight the sensation, trying to stuff it into a dark
recess in her mind and have it leave her alone. But her resistance only served to make the
transformation go from mere feelings of temperature, to outright pleasure. It felt like hundreds of hands
were stroking her skin, caressing her, massaging her muscles. She struggled against the mounting
pleasure, losing her will to the witch was bad enough, but to lose who and what she was as well? She
couldn't give up anymore of herself than she already had. The witch had taken a piece of her soul and a
piece of her mind, now she sought to steal away a portion of Trina's humanity as well.

In reply to her struggles the caresses intensified and the thief could feel herself being sculpted into a
new shape. She found herself resisting now, not because it would to any good, but instead to make her
transformation feel better and better. She let out a wordless cry of pleasure as she felt her breasts begin
to swell, growing faster than the rest of her.

While she had not been overly busty, Trina was quite contented with her bust. It was enough to show
she was most certainly female, but they were not so large as to get in the way of her thievery. Or at least
they had been. She added her own hands to the myriad magical ones playing over her body, massaging
the growing orbs as the fabric of her suit stretched tighter and tighter.

Oh they felt so good, the weight felt oddly comfortable upon her chest, the muscles in her back tensing
to keep up with the building weight. But they too were growing larger, and stronger as well to balance
the heft of her growing tits. She found herself looking increasingly like some sort of big city whore after a
spendy trip to the spell-surgeon. But she couldn't help it; they just felt so... right.

The bust of her suit was stretched incredibly tight. Trina could see the intricate detail of each of her
large, wonderfully sensitive nipples. While it had been black, the porous fabric was now more of a grey
as Trina's skin showed through. It was not merely upon her chest were the suit grew tighter, but
completely in its entirety. It had pulled away from her wrists and ankles, now halfway up her forearms
and shins.

The top piece, with its riveted holes in the front with the drawstrings of the bottom slipped through, was
tilted downward, exposing the lower portion of her back, thankfully allowing Trina's new tail to slip free
without incident. Trina turned her head to see, but found that her hair was in the way. It was growing
longer, thicker, extending rapidly all the way down her back. It was delightfully soft upon the bare skin of
Trina's lower back,

Unable to see, Trina instead reached back to explore the new appendage. At first she only found her
plentiful mane of hair, but after a bit of prodding, she finally found something solid. Her tail was short,
perhaps a foot long, but it was surrounded by more hair. She realized quite quickly that it was a horse's
tail. Well... that would explain why she was growing.

With a loud tearing sound, Trina's boots gave way. The join between shoe and sole tore open, unable to
contain Trina's widening feet. She watched in fascination as her nail darkened, her toes growing oddly
wider, then merging. It was like watching pieces of clay being molded together, and the sensation made
Trina giggle. The black nails swallowed up the tips of the toes and began to grow larger still.

Trina's ankles thickened as well, tearing her boots even further. From the looks of things, she was
becoming some sort of draft horse, if her huge hooves were any indication. The bones of her legs began
to pop, making them better suited for walking upon her hooves, rather than on flat feet.

Similarly her gloves tore, index and middle fingers merging into a single mass, and then the ring and
little fingers as well. Her thumbs grew larger and thicker to match the two black-capped digits. Trina
tensed, waiting for her hands to become hooves as well, but they seemed content to stop where they
were.

Her ears tickled a bit and her face felt funny, but those sensations lasted only for a moment. Then it
seemed that her suit could constrain her no more. It started with the drawstrings snapping, tearing along
the seams of her pants below the knees. But then her top... disintegrated.

Unable to contain her massive breasts and her powerful, well-muscled semi-equine body, the garment
tore drastically, scraps flying all over the room. Her breast swung free, the cold air over her nipples
making Trina gasp. She cried out as the warmth and cold left her, transforming into a sudden and
intense pleasure.

Trina let out a decidedly equine whinny as she climaxed, thrusting hard against nothing but air. The
motion tore her pants straight up the seams, leaving Trina wearing only an exceptionally tight pair of
cotton panties and the remains of her boots.

She looked to her mistress, wondering if there was more to come. But the witch was not where she had
been a few moments before. It seemed she had left the room. Trina took the opportunity to remove the
scraps of her gloves and boots, standing upon her hooves for the first time.

It felt... rather nice, actually. It seemed easier to balance and to control her footing. She took a few steps,
letting out a soft little gasp at the feeling of her tight, powerful muscles. She still looked feminine, actually
she looked even more feminine than she'd started as. There was a definite boost to her hourglass figure
up top and on the bottom as well. As she took a few steps she found herself swaying her hips from side
to side, her tail swishing as well as she walked. Trina felt... sexy. She liked the way her altered body felt,
moving with both power and grace, seeming to almost radiate sexuality. She wasn't sure if it was her
own desire, or if it was the witch's curse, forcing Trina to enjoy being the witch's familiar. It wasn't
anywhere near as bad as what Trina had expected, the pony-girl had thought she was going to be
turned into a cat or a toad or something, a full-on animal. Not essentially having two or three animal
additions onto her normal, human body with a bit of a boost to a few things.

The equine's self-admiration was cut off by a contented sigh as she felt her mistress' hands working over
her skin.

"Mmm... very nice." Trina's mistress said, delighted with the way her pet had turned out. "You're exactly
what I wanted."
Trina blushed, and even though she had nothing to do with it, she felt a sense of pride that her
transformation had altered her into being what her mistress desired. She felt something encompass her
midsection, and she looked down to see the witch fastening a girdle around Trina's belly.

It started just below her waist, and stopped right below her breasts. It seemed to support them
somehow, allowing Trina to walk, and possibly run, without discomfort. It was probably fitted with one of
those spells adventuresses used so that they could wear the skimpiest of clothing and yet have it cling
perfectly to their figure, despite going from scandalous to illegally indecent with a shift of a fraction of an
inch.

"Down." The witch said, and Trina found herself obeying, crouching down upon her hooves to allow her
mistress to tie up her long chestnut hair into a thick ponytail high upon her head.

"And open." Trina found herself opening her mouth before she could reason out why, and in and instant
she found a bit in her mouth as the witch strapped a bridle around her familiar's head, quickly attaching
reins.

"You're going to be pulling my cart as I head to my shop this morning, pet." The witch said with a
chuckle, "Second Moon's Day of the month, so you know that it's time for the trading bazaar. Even when
we get there at seventh bell, the place will be swarming with people. All able to see your new, bountiful
figure."

Trina made a sound of protest, which was muffled by the bit. The witch was really going to lead her out
into public, bare-breasted like this? She shuddered and felt a blush spreading across her skin. The
shame of it, being made to walk nearly naked in front of... in front of nearly everybody she knew by
name within the village.

"Oh don't worry my pet, they'll see you, but they won't SEE you. They'll see a horse pulling the old
witch's cart, and they'll also see a rather busty woman dressed in a most slattern manner at the same
time. But they won't be able to tie them together. And you don't have to worry about being recognized,
my spell extends to you. They see what you are, but they cannot see who you are." The witch said with
a chuckle, giving Trina's rump a slap.

"Ya! Out to the stable so I can hook you to the cart."

Trina reluctantly put one hoof in front of the other, shuddering at the thought of the public humiliation
she'd be made to endure, even though the town merchants and shoppers wouldn't see her as Trina the
Innkeeper, but rather as a horse and a whore alike, unable to put a name to her face, it was still a
horrible, terrible, humiliating thing to be thrust upon her.

"Won't it be fun, pet?" the sorceress said, the strange inflection back in her voice, "Walking around
naked in front of your friends, tits bouncing as you walk, nipples fully stiff and erect, swaying your sexy
hips from side to side, just about climaxing from the sheer delight of being able to display yourself in
public. And I bet you get off on that too, feeling sexual pleasure in public with everyone watching, and
yet being able to get away with it. Sneaking around at night, unseen like you do. Deep down inside of
you there's an exhibitionist slut that just loves to put on a show, to cum right in front of people, especially
when they're unaware of it."
Trina cried out as her body once more filled with burning, aching lust, a virtual bonfire within her loins. By
the gods, she did not want to draw sexual pleasure from being seen naked, and she most definitely did
not want to cum in public, climaxing in front of a virtual sea of people.

"Oh sure, if I gave you the ability to voice it to me you'd deny it. It sickens you, disgusts you, fills your
with humiliation and shame. But that only makes you love it more, makes you cum all the harder. You'll
fight it, you'll never admit to yourself you like it, but you delight in the debauchery anyway. Just like
you're shamed to admit you love doing the work of a proper horse, being ridden, pulling a cart or a plow.
You've always wanted to be bound up and made to do pony-work. For you pulling a cart is just a few
steps down from the best sex you've ever had in your life before you came here."

Tears trickled from Trina's eyes, she tried to fight the words, but it... it was true. She'd always wanted to
do something like this; it was her deepest, darkest sexual fantasy. But she'd never admit it, not even to
her mistress. Somewhere within her mind Trina knew that it wasn't true, that the 'always' had begun a
few moments before, but a decade's worth of fantasies filled her mind, just as real as her own memories.

She found herself smiling as best she could, despite the bit, though she continued to cry. It was so
shameful and wicked, such a terrible, sinful thing to want to do and delight in performing. But she loved
doing it anyway. Trina felt so conflicted, knowing that she would love it, but shamed that she would be
seen loving it. Having to obey her mistress just made it easier. It made her mistress the pervert, not her.
Trina couldn't help but do what the witch wanted.

As she was lead out to the stable by the reins, Trina seemed to almost completely have forgotten that
the sexual thoughts that filled her mind were not her own. The witch's words were branded upon her
very soul, and with each passing moment they felt more and more natural, becoming a part of her as
much as anything else.

She no longer fought and struggled because she didn't want to be the witch's familiar, oh no. Instead
she fought because she knew it amused her mistress and because it didn't seem right for anyone to
willingly want what was happening to her. Her motivations and thoughts were all a-tangle in her mind.
She wasn't actually sure if she was willing, unwilling, or something in between. But one thing was
perfectly clear.

She loved being her mistress' familiar.


25 - Sealed with a Kiss II

Sealed with a Kiss II


By Von Krieger

Tetra sat on the lip of the fountain, enjoying the simple breakfast she had purchased. It wasn't much, just
an apple, bread, and some cheese, but the brisk morning air seemed to add a bit of an extra snap to the
apple, and seemed to draw out the honeyed flavor of the oat bread.

It was strange; the taste seemed to almost spread through her mouth for a moment, thick and rich, a
delicious honey like she had never known before. But then it was gone. She made a mental note to visit
the bakery and get another small loaf to eat on the road later that day.

She sighed happily, watching the merchants come and go, setting up for the bazaar. There were already
a great deal of people out and about, even though the seventh bell of the morning had just rung, they
were already browsing around and buying things from the early sellers. Likely there were some good
deals to be had, but likely what drove the shoppers was the prospect of getting first choice of the goods.

Tetra was quite familiar with having to pick over the bruised fruits that no one else wanted. Her father
was a bit of a louse and a drunkard, and had often forgotten to purchase needed cooking supplies to run
the inn. Much as her sister had left some years before, Tetra followed in Trina's footsteps, and had
traveled downriver to meet her sister.

Apparently on her own Trina had done quite well, as she had hired on a cook, bartender, and serving girl
so that she could branch out and purchase a new business upon the coast. Tetra hummed happily to
herself and watched the merchants pass by. The barges had started to come in last night, and the crews
would take the day to rest and to drink, as the law of the kingdom did not allow for drinking upon inland
waterways, where a carelessly driven barge could turn sideways and bar passage for commerce.

Though Trina complained of it being a tiny little town, it sported nearly ten thousand people, and housed
both the Baroness and the district magistrate. Compared to the sprawling town Tetra and Trina grew up
in, and the coastal capital of Vermillion Plains where Trina was relocating to, it was tiny. But there were
far, far smaller towns out there, ones that didn't even have proper sewer systems and methods of water
treatment.

Even with all the wondrous knowledge gained centuries ago, some places still stubbornly clung to
traditional ways, or worse, knew nothing of the comforts of running water, modern medicine, and
motorized carriages. You saw them primarily in larger cities, were there were large, paved roads. As
they wore out, the brick and mortar paths were being replaced by concrete. Vermillians had a sense of
tradition, and as long as things still worked well, they would keep using them.

Most of the merchants had taken to using Sariis lizards to pull their wagons. The great reptiles did not
need to be groomed, have their hooves shod and trimmed, and only needed feeding twice weekly, for
their smooth blue-green scales were tinted by tiny plants living in their bodies, keeping the creatures fed.
They were brought to the Plains when Tetra was a youth, and had become quite popular. Though some
still clung to the old ways, like the old woman in black. Tetra couldn't help but smile at the sight of her.
She looked every part the folktale with, with a black robe, a tall peaked cap, and her long silver tresses.
But certainly not wicked, for her ancient eyes sparkled with amusement and her faded lips were curved
in a smile.

Her horse was... was... Tetra couldn't quite think of the words to describe the beast. But the.... mare? Or
was it a stallion? She couldn't see too clearly, looked to be in terrific shape. Its tail and mane well
groomed, the chestnut strands gleaming in the morning sun. Rather unusual coloration for a horse, with
a chestnut mane and a rather pale, dappled coat. More freckled.

Tetra chuckled, the horse's coloration reminding her of her own complexion. The beast was about
average size, for it looked neither large, nor small, though it looked a bit on the small side for a horse. It
too seemed to be quite enjoying itself this morning, even though it seemed to strain a bit with the burden
of the cart, as well as walking with a bit of an odd gait.

She took another bit of the bread and nearly spit it out in surprise at the sudden intensity of the flavor. It
was better than anything Tetra had ever tasted, that honeyed flavor spreading through her mouth again.

A sudden shiver rocked her body as she felt some strange, yet pleasant, sensation was through her. It
was... well... quite erotic, like Tetra imagined sexual pleasure would if it were divested from the body. It
was a pure, raw sensation, a climax without the build up or the mess. It left Tetra strangely short of
breath.

She closed her eyes and prepared to take another bite of the bread, but the honeyed taste and texture
spread over her tongue once more, parted entirely from the act of eating. Tetra than stood, looking
around for some sort of giggling pixie, or mischievous fey with a knowing grin. But she did not find one.
Instead she was nearly driven to her knees as another bolt of disembodied pleasure buffeted her.

Tetra took a few shaky steps before another spectral climax made her drop her meal. There was most
certainly some sort of unpleasant sorcery taking place. Likely some bored magical student toying with a
beautiful woman for his teenaged amusement. She snorted and bit her tongue, allowing the pain to help
her concentrate and hobbled after the witch's cart. She looked like a friendly enough sort, and Tetra
knew from experience that old women loved to ruin the spirited mischief of young boys, wizards or no.

-o-

Trina panted and gasped as she pulled the witch's cart. It wasn't that the burden was great, oh no. With
her large, powerful, wonderful, beautiful new body it was so easy. The cart and her mistress felt light as
air behind her. It was so wonderful and so terrible. Around every corner she laid eyes upon people she
knew, customers of her tavern, merchants that she had purchased things from, caravan leaders and
ship captains of the shady sort who had helped her smuggle her ill-gotten rewards.

She walked right past them without being given a second glance. As the witch had promised, the spell
that suffused her, making people see only what they wanted to see also worked upon the former thief.
She had hooves and a tail, lacked clothing, and she pulled a cart. So obviously she was a horse. Which
was true, in part; her large hooves clopped noisily upon the paving stones and her luxurious tail swished
from side to side behind her as she trotted along at a brisk pace.

But what had her near breathless was the incredible pleasure she felt from being all but naked in public.
Her pale skin was flushed with a deep blush that would not cease. She knew very well that the townsfolk
looked upon her and saw nothing more than a horse. But given the slightest mental nudge they would
realize that they had seen a busty, naked woman. It had only taken a slight altering of circumstances for
Trina to realize that her mistress was not a wizened old crone, but rather an exotic beauty who would
never be marred by age.

Just thinking of her mistress' beauty caused Trina to shudder with delight, another climax rocking her
hyper-stimulated body. She wasn't sure how it was possible, but she'd been cumming again and again
and again with almost no downtime between them. Her legs shook and wobbled each time the pleasure
built to bursting within her body, only a handful of seconds between them, a minute at most.

It was the greatest physical pleasure Trina had ever felt. It was more than worth it to suffer the
humiliation, made all the greater by her pleasure in it. As she walked she found her hands wandering all
over her body, mostly caressing her massive breasts, but nearly as often caressing her nethers through
the pair of absolutely saturated cotton panties that had somehow survived her transformation from lithe
sneaky thief into massive ponygirl.

Mistress had forbidden her from penetrating herself, but that didn't mean she couldn't rub her puffy,
aching, needful netherlips nor her wonderfully sensitive clit. Despite the pleasure and the satisfaction
she felt from performing for her owner, Trina found herself craving more.

Her pace at started out as slow and tentative at first, absolutely mortified about what she was doing, but
unable to disobey. But as soon as she knew how good it could feel she quickly grew quite enthusiastic,
which shamed her all the more. Her mind was a tangle of strange conflicting thoughts and desires. She
both loved and hated her mistress, her body, what had been done to her. True thoughts mixed in with
the slippery demands her mistress made of her, almost indistinguishable for her real thoughts and
desires.

It felt good to obey, it felt good to rebel. No matter what she did she felt sexual pleasure from the act, her
body reacted to purely emotional and spiritual stimulation, but as much as Trina got it still wasn't enough.
She still craved more. She felt like she would run herself to death trying to end her craving for sex.

"Woah, girl." The witch said, giving a tug on Trina's reins. It took a few steps, but the ponygirl brought
herself to a stop, just before one of the city square's fountains. The sorceress hopped down from the cart
and removed Trina's bridle and harness. The ponygirl moaned softly each time her mistress' fingertips
brushed over her skin, her eyes filled with tears, unable to disobey, but she needed to run, to satisfy
herself. But her mistress' touch helped, it helped so much.

The witch took her pet by the hand, leading her to one of the benches before the fountain and she took a
seat. Trina knelt before her, head bowed, obedient as best she could be. Trina's mistress opened her
robe and began to unbutton her shirt.

"As good as it feels, my pet, your time with me is meant to be a punishment, not a pleasure. Though
your discomfort will be mild, you will have to make sacrifices. You will give up more pieces of who and
what you are to me for your penance. Once your time is served, I will return them to you if you desire to
have them back. But I doubt you will." The enchantress said with a smile.

She ran her fingers through Trina's mane, coaxing the ponygirl closer, "You look thirsty, my pet. I do
believe that you need a drink."

In an instant Trina found her mouth bone dry, or had it been that way for awhile? She couldn't recall,
she'd been too focused on her pleasure and ignored the other needs of her body. But it would make
sense, she was sweating a great deal, after all, and the sexual juices that had been pouring out of her
needed to come from somewhere.

"But..." the witch said, halting Trina's motion with her thrall's lips mere inches from her third breast, the
mark of her demonic patron that granted her power.

"Remember too, that an extra breast nurses demons and monsters. You likely took my meaning to be
that I am visited upon by hungry demons who draw sustenance from me. It is the other way around, my
pet, the demonic nature enters those who would drink from my middle breast. Each mouthful a touch of
the dark, the wicked, the sinful. Each time you drink, you will gain a further nature of the beast I've added
to your soul." She whispered.

"I have a plot in mind for you, dear one, becoming a bit more than my pet and familiar. There is no
escaping it, but there is a choice for you. I can draw out your change, to fill the gap in your soul fully with
demonic essence poured in slowly over time, the darkness comfortable wrapping around your mind like
swaddling. Or I can let it all flow in at once. It will be... messy. A steady trickle can be controlled, a fast
pour may miss the target, or cause some spattering. So, little one, which is more important to you? Who
you are, or what you are? Drink your fill from me and embrace the body of the beast, or drink from the
fountain and risk becoming a beast in your heart. The choice is yours to make."

Trina took a few moments to think it over, and then let out a sound half equine snort and half resigned
sigh as her lips found their way to her mistress' silver-blue nipple.

-o-

Tetra panted and gasped as she rounded the corner, it was hard enough to walk with her body
repeatedly seizing up for a few moments to climax every few steps, but running had made it even worse.
It seemed the faster she tried to go, the more often she climaxed. Likely the folk on the street merely
thought she was a bit of a cripple with her odd gait. Thankfully no one seemed to notice the soft moans
of pleasure that occasionally slipped from Tetra during a particularly intense climax.

She spied the cart, stopped just before a fountain, the old witch climbing down to unhitch her beast of
burden to give the... Tetra still wasn't sure of the beast's gender, but the horse had its bit and bridle
removed to drink from the fountain, allowing Tetra to catch up.

The sensations of climax grew weaker and more infrequent; perhaps she was leaving the range of the
effect? Or perhaps slower movement meant slower build to pleasurable eruption? Tetra almost found
herself wishing that it would start back up again, it had felt incredible. Quite superior to the few
dalliances she'd had in her life.

Tetra stagger towards the fountain, opening her mouth to speak, but she quickly closed it as she saw
something rather strange. Instead of taking the horse to the fountain, the witch seemed to have opened
her robe and...

The young woman blinked, though she had silvery-gray hair, the witch didn't appear to be particularly
old. Tetra's eyes and mind seemed to disagree on the matter. It must be some sort of spell or charm,
having her youthful looks disguised to appear older and wiser and thus more to the expectations of the
townsfolk.

It gave Tetra a bit of a headache to focus on the witch as she did, but it seemed easier to focus on the...
horse? No... it wasn't quite a horse, but something else. Tetra couldn't quite make it out, but rather than
thoughts of a simple animal coming to mind, Tetra found herself getting a different sort of mental image.
Soft, sleek, gorgeous, curvaceous, powerful, sexy... but yet still a horse.

She slumped down onto a bench across the fountain from the witch and her strange beast of burden.
Tetra could hear the faint moans of pleasure from the both of them, for the witch had opened her robes
and blouse fully, with her mount... nursing on a third breast, nestled in between the normal two.

Despite the oddity, no one seemed to notice, not giving the two a second glance. Nor did they find
anything out of the ordinary with Tetra. The young woman found herself unable to keep her hands off of
herself; the arousal curse still in place, but without the walking around it wasn't nearly as strong. Despite
her own mental protests, Tetra's body craved more sex, more pleasure. As she'd been watching the
enchantress and her creature, one hand groped at a breast while the other hand slipped into her
breeches, two fingers slipping into herself while her thumb caressed the swollen, aching nub of her clit.

Tetra blushed deeply as she realized what she was doing, but she lacked the will to bring herself to stop,
it felt so good, and no one seemed to be reacting to her. Despite herself she met the gaze of several
passerbies, who merely nodded to her with a smile and moved on. They did not stop and stare, nor did
they condemn her wicked self-pleasure or express their disgust.

Mortified as she was, Tetra found that having people around, seeing her fuck herself, and yet not truly
'see' her acts made her hot and horny as hell. It felt so much better to play with herself where people
could see. She found herself shamefully wanting to be seen, to display her slattern ways in front of an
audience. The very thought disgusted her, and yet it was so alluring, so arousing...

She knew that it could not possibly be her own, and yet it felt so at home amidst her other thoughts and
desires. Something seemed to reach deep down into her and draw out her most perverse desires and
fantasies, coaxing them to the surface, doing all that it could to make them real.

Tetra found herself both wishing for her imagined lusts to become real, and praying that they be buried
within her for all eternity. But with each passing second she longed more and more to experience them,
her mouth filled more and more with the taste of that strange, dark, decadent taste of that honey...

-o-
"Mmm... that's enough, my pet." The sorceress said, coaxing Trina away from her breast. "I'm rather
glad you chose to be changed all at once, rather than slowly. It means we will have much more fun
together. I think it's been far too long since I experienced the pleasures of the flesh with something real,
rather than some summoned thrall. Your body shall be altered to a form I find more pleasing."

The enchantress grinned, "As well as far better equipped to pleasure me." She said with a laugh,
"Mmm... I've been so long without the gentle touch of a male. You can't get masculine demons that are
willing to sexually submit to a mortal woman. And most of the shapeshifters are not much interested in
providing a realistic experience, even for the rewards I've offered."

"But you, my pet? You I can bend and shape to be exactly what I need, what I desire, what I crave.
Now..." the witch's eyes, silver as her hair with flecks of deep red, began to glow, turning entirely red as
her voice took on the strange harmonic that meant Trina would have no choice but to obey, "Pleasure
yourself and your wonderful new cock as you transform, my pet. Masturbate for my enjoyment."

Trina's eyes widened, she hadn't expected something so... strange. She'd never even imagined what it
would be like to have one before, but as her mistress' words sunk into her very soul she found herself
looking forward to it. She felt a gentle shame come over her, but rather than feeling guilty, it made her
smile. Trina loved to perform for her mistress; there was nothing wrong about that.

She leaned back against the fountain, her legs spread. The ponygirl let out a soft moan as she slipped a
three-fingered hand into her panties, slipping one of her thick digits into her puffy, aching, saturated sex.
She felt so tight... she wasn't sure if it was due to her fingers being larger than the last time she had
pleasured herself, or if it were some side effect of her transformation. It took only a few moments for
Trina to find her answer.

As she pleasured herself, pumping her finger slowly in and out of herself she found increasing
resistance, her womanhood expelling the intruding digit for some reason. Within a few moments Trina
could no longer push it in, finding instead only a smooth, sensitive, slick patch of skin.

It surprised her; she had figured that her mistress would merely add the needed male aspect onto her
feminine figure. For if she intended her to be male, why go to the trouble of enhancing Trina to give her
the gorgeous hourglass figure she now sported? The, for the moment, sexless equine dug the fingers of
her other hand into the soft flesh of one of her bountiful breasts. Gods, did she ever adore her new body.
It felt so good, so sexy; it was so easy to pleasure...

Trina moaned as her fingertip brushed against the nub that was her clitoris. She took it between thumb
and forefinger, rubbing and stroking it with almost exaggerated gentleness. She had no idea how it
would feel, or if it would react to her caresses with strange, explosive growth, or with mind-numbing
sensation that would make her unable to do anything more than pleasure her new organ.

It surprised her a little bit to find that it did neither; instead giving her a soft, low, gentle pleasure to
correspond to her equally gentle touch. The sensation made the ponygirl buck her hips instinctively, and
when she did she felt the little nub surge, growing larger and longer. It wasn't too much bigger, perhaps
an inch in length, still at some indeterminate point between male and female. But that changed as
another jolt of pleasure lanced through her, bringing with it further change.
Trina could nearly wrap her hand around it now, and it felt wonderful, just as her mistress had promised.
How big would it become? And what would it look like? Would it remain human, with a touch of equine?
Or would it...

She cried out once more as the magic within her seemed to latch onto a stray thought within her mind.
The ponygirl began to panic she hadn't actually meant what she had thought, she had merely imagined
herself with a member the size and shape of a true stallion. But it hadn't been something she actually
desired.

Gods no, she didn't want to be that well endowed, a massive, monstrous bestial thing hanging between
her legs. Huge, thick, black, flat at the end like a proper horse dick; it would be impossible to hide,
especially when aroused. Where would it go when she wore clothes? It would be unable to be contained
within pants, panties, or even a skirt. It would be forced up her top, and likely end up nestled between
her breasts.

She shuddered with both delight and disgust, the very thought of having a horse cock made her new
member harden and ache; now extending perhaps an inch past her palm. It didn't feel equine, though, it
had a rounded, bell-shaped head, it still felt perfectly human. Trina felt herself calming a little bit, her
shaft was still growing, but it was still perfectly human. She fully expected to be left with perhaps a foot
long member, absolutely massive, but still somewhat normal.

Her prick was long enough to stroke now, her hand jerking up and down the length, which had created
quite a tent in her panties. Trina looked down, seeing her new organ for the first time. Though it was still
human, the coloration was wrong. It was rapidly darkening, becoming the deep obsidian of a horse.

She couldn't help but imagine herself with it fully grown, nearly hitting herself in the chin with it. So heavy
and thick, it would feel so good to stroke. Trina looked up at her mistress for a moment, the witch slowly
pleasuring herself as well, looking on at Trina, a predatory gleam in her eyes.

As Trina's length reached a foot the witch showed no signs of surprise or distress. Apparently somehow
she would be able to take her pet's member within her. She had said she would shape Trina into what
she wanted, and apparently a full-on horse cock was precisely what she desired.

Trina's fingers felt stiff, she wasn't used to having two of them and having them bent in the manner they
were for stroking and caressing herself. It seemed like she'd been walking for hours, fondling her tits
almost the entire time. The realization stunned her, had she truly become that lustful and slattern?

The thought made her cock stir, expelling a ladleful of thick, translucent, slick precum. The ponygirl
gasped as she felt something else growing from her loins; the accompaniment to her cock. Within a few
moments her newly grown scrotum and balls had reached the complementary size to her shaft. Her
member was thicker than normal, and her balls were the size of her fists, and they were still growing
along with the rest of her new manhood.

Her panties couldn't handle the strain, the saturated fabric tearing itself apart as Trina's cock surged
forward as it gained several inches in length. It was big enough now for what she had imagined. She
closed her eyes as she brought her member between her breasts. It was only just long enough to reach
the bottom, but in a few moments it was nestled perfectly between them. The ponygirl stopped her
stroking, instead pressing her plentiful breasts against her member, her hands roaming over the plentiful
orbs. It was wonderful, just as everything had been since she'd become her mistress' familiar.

Despite herself Trina began wishing her cock to increase even more in size, bigger and bigger, thicker
and thicker, all the more pleasurable and beautiful. It surged upward several inches, the slit at the tip
splattering Trina's chin with a thick jet of pre. If she tilted her chin downward it was tauntingly out of
reach of her tongue. She couldn't sandwich it perfectly between her tits and take it into her mouth at the
same time.

She willed it larger, but the long black shaft didn't cooperate. Rather than growing longer, it began to
grow thicker, taking on the flat, blunt equine shape of Trina's second species. She bucked her hips,
trying to get it to grow the last two inches she needed to have it just the perfect size, able to tit-fuck and
suck it at the same time. Oh how she wanted that experience.

Trina shuddered as she felt her cock change, the skin tightening, the base forming a thick equine sheath
to house her massive girth when she wasn't erect. The less human it became, the greater the pleasure
that filled Trina, as well as the mix of pride, revulsion, and shame. The human part of her felt disgusted
by the animal shaft between her legs. It mourned the loss of her true gender. It felt humiliated that she
was forced into this form. But it was also aroused by it, coaxed into flaming lust by the bestial, demonic
part of her, the union of animal, demon, and familiar. She was her own temptress.

Mmm... bestial or not, her member still felt incredible. Trina smiled and closed her eyes, reveling in the
sensation of her huge equine shaft as she tit-fucked herself closer and closer to climax. It felt so good it
seemed to make the rest of her body tingle in delight. So big... so beautiful... so wonderful.

And then Trina was snapped out of her revelry. Things didn't feel quite right; her hands seemed to be
almost... fumbling around upon her tits. She opened her eyes and looked down at them, her jaw
dropping. Her nails had already blackened, but now they took up the first two joints of each finger,
making them almost immobile.

She watched in horror as they began to fuse. She heard the bones popping softly in her wrist and in her
arms, shortly followed by similar sounds from her legs and back. She was becoming even more
horse-like. It wasn't fair! To be given a massive horse prick and gigantic breast, and yet being unable to
caress them.

She tried to rub her member with her increasingly hoof-like hands, but she found her couldn't get them to
work quite right. The hooves had no feeling, and thus it was hard for her to position them. She tried
crossing her wrists and rubbing herself that way, but her tits were too big. She couldn't hold that position
and keep them pressed tightly against her shaft.

Trina looked up at her mistress, tears in her eyes. She was so close to climax, she wanted to cum so
very, very badly. But her body was now unable to pleasure itself to the point where she could push her
pleasure over the peak.

The witch chuckled and smiled down at her, "There we are my dear, transformation nearly complete.
You need to be a proper beast, after all, and horses don't walk around on two legs all the time. Most
certainly you can walk like the beautiful woman you mostly are when we're at home, but when we're
outside I want you to walk on all fours like the slutty little she-stallion you are."

If she'd had a voice Trina would have begged her mistress to give the ponygirl her hands back, just for a
few minutes, just long enough to cum. The sorceress stood, walking over to her pet, her fingertips
tracing over Trina's hooves for hands.

"There, there now," she said softly, brushing strands of hair out of Trina's face, "You might not be able to
have all the fun you want, my pet. But I assure you, you will have so many other ways to enjoy yourself
that it won't matter to you. After all, why would you need hands when your mistress can do this with just
the simple brush of a finger?"

The enchantress slowly ran her index finger up the underside of her pet's titanic prick, and immediately
Trina forgave her mistress for making the changes. She felt all her muscles tense, feeling a sensation of
pressure deep within her being released, followed by an eruption of pure sexual bliss as her manhood
gushed forth its seed for the very first time.

There was so much, so many massive jets, rocketing in the air, landing in the fountain, splattering on the
flagstones, coating Trina herself in thick gobs of creamy equine cum. Oh it was so wonderful...

-o-

Tetra watched as the horse that wasn't quite a horse nursed from the witch. Though her mind couldn't
quite pull the whole image of either the beast or its mistress she could see a few more details than the
simple concepts that had been given upon first glance.

Both were absolutely stunning beauties, thinking of either made Tetra overcome with lustful fantasies.
Both the witch and her horse were beautiful women, though neither looked normal. The witch was pale
in coloration, her skin like porcelain, her hair metallic, silky, and silver. She was most definitely an exotic
beauty, the likes of which made Tetra long to bed her, to have that smooth, flawless skin against her,
those silver-blue lips against her own...

Tetra would trace her tongue over that perfect tummy, seeking out the witch's strangest feature, her third
breast. From the way the sorceress had moaned softly while her pet suckled, it seemed that she greatly
enjoyed the act.

And the pet... Tetra could see now that she was a mix of woman and equine; mostly woman, very little
equine, just hooves instead of feet and a shaggy tail. She was incredibly well built, perhaps seven,
maybe seven and a half feet in height, her hourglass figure seeming almost exaggerated with a massive
bust and broad hips. Some women had all the luck, getting to be massively stacked, towering amazons.

With her comparatively broad hips and smaller waist, Tetra could easily see having a saddle placed on
her back, and thus allowing a smaller woman, like the witch, or Tetra, could ride her. She could imagine
what it would be like, being pressed up against the ponygirl's powerful nude body, gripping her plentiful
breasts for support. She apparently got off parading that gorgeous body around public, everyone half
noticing, but not finding it out of the ordinary.

Goddess, Tetra would get off on it too, if she could get away with it. Her eyes darted around the plaza,
seeing people pass her by, looking at her, but then their gaze being directed elsewhere, a confused
expression coming across their faces as the sorcery that enchanted witch, pet, and baffled Tetra alike
made them not realize what they saw.

Tetra let out a loud, lusty moan as she continued to fuck herself. She couldn't help it, it was by far the
best sensation she'd experienced in her life, and she wasn't afraid to let the world know it. She couldn't
help it; she had to moan like a whore in heat, it was just something her body demanded of her. A
pressure rose in her throat, and she just HAD to give voice to her building pleasures, less they remain
nestled within her and grow more and more tightly packed, until they exploded.

And then Tetra truly felt as if she would explode as the horse girl and the witch parted, the white-haired
sorceress seemingly had enough with her pet nursing upon her. She said some words in a strange
voice. Tetra couldn't make out the words, but they made her loins quiver and ache, as if glass made to
vibrate by a great sound.

She craved something, she didn't know what. There was something that she had to do, but her body and
mind lacked the means to complete the task. She was a naughty girl, such a wicked, terrible thing for
disobeying. It made the twin fires of her pleasure and her need become competing infernos within her.
Even as her pleasure soared to new heights, she craved... no, she NEEDED more. She needed to reach
higher and higher peaks of pleasure, plateauing only for a few moments before climbing upward once
again.

Had she climaxed? Tetra didn't know, her sex was a sopping mess. Her hand was coated with her own
juices, pre and post climactic alike. She was absolutely saturated below the waist, creating quite the pool
of stickiness upon the bench and beneath it. She needed to do something, and each moment she failed
to achieve it, it made her that much more lustful, more slattern, hungrier and hungrier to fuck, to feed her
needful sex.

"Oh goddess..." she whimpered, "I... I need a cock!" she pleaded. Man or beast, it mattered not to sure.
All that she required was something nice and thick to cram into her burning pussy. It didn't matter what
sort of creature it was attached to, merely that it was the proper shape and would reward her with hot,
thick seed.

There were several men that passed by, several leading pack animals that would easily provide a
suitable portion of masculine meat, but Tetra couldn't stop herself. She needed pleasure, and to cease
her self-caresses for the merest moment would bring ruin upon her. She couldn't pull her fingers from
herself, and the sweet physical bliss that rolled over her was enough to make her legs totally worthless.

She needed more pleasure, and she had no idea how to achieve it. She let out an almost feral growl of
lustful rage, gripping her shirt. With a snarl she tore it open, sending buttons clattering over paving
stones and splashing into the fountain. The crisp morning air felt delightful upon her bared skin. It was
such a relief, her clothes felt too tight all of a sudden, they needed to be removed.

Tetra tore her clothes free from her frame with a surprising new strength that filled her, perhaps a
demonic strength from the equally demonic lust that filled her? She turned, pressing her breasts against
the cold, cum-slicked stone of the bench, it felt so good. She felt like a pig wallowing in mud, but instead
of dirty and grime what squelched beneath her and clung to her skin was the result of her own sexual
bliss.

She was a dirty, horny, slutty girl and she loved every moment of it, but still the unknown order clawed at
her, heaping logs of lust onto the fires of her need. She needed a cock so badly, and it no longer
mattered where. She licked lips that suddenly felt more sensitive and a bit fuller, like the ideal example
of feminine beauty. She couldn't stand it any more, she was a needful slut, and no one was helping
themselves to her eager form.

With the sensations of her nipples across rough, cum-slickened stone, her fingers were free, and Tetra
suckled hungrily upon the middle two, imagining them to be the manhood of some wild beast, drawn by
her needful scent. Oh goddess yes, that was what she needed, hot, thick animal cock.

Similar moans of pleasure drew Tetra's attention back to the horse-girl and her mistress. Her eyes grew
wide as she watched the girl caress a rapidly growing cock. She felt a deep blush spread through her
body, a jealous anger filling her. It wasn't fair! Not only did the horse-girl get to have that perfect,
curvaceous, muscular, powerful, sexy body, she also got to have a cock of her own!

Tetra had been dreaming about that for years! She'd even looked into transformative spells and potions
to grant her one, discreetly of course. She hadn't told anyone, and truth be told she was rather shamed
of her deepest fantasy. Tetra had always had an attraction to her own body, and she often dreamed
about looking herself over in the mirror as she stroked her imagined manhood. The past few days she
had been woken by climaxes in the middle of the night as it filled her dreams.

The one thing she wanted more than anything was being given to a girl not thirty feet away. She
watched in fascination as it grew and grew, becoming darker, changing shape to take on the equine
aspect of the altered girl. Such a wonderful, perfect cock.

Tetra yearned to have the massive shaft stuffed inside her. How wondrous it would feel... two fingers
were no longer enough. She clenched her hand into a fist, wincing, expecting pain as she pushed it into
herself. But rather than pain, she instead felt a reward of sweet pleasure. She was a good girl for
wanting a thick horsecock of her very own.

The overwhelming need lifted in part from her, and Tetra could pull her fingers from her mouth, drawing
in a deep gasp of air into her lungs. Was she forgetting to breathe? It sure felt like it, but it also felt so...
easy. Deep breaths poured in and out of Tetra with no effort at all, despite the heavy weight of the
breasts upon her chest.

She looked at them quizzically, they hadn't been quite that big when she'd lain down upon the bench.
She cupped one with her saliva-dripping hand, and found that they were also far more sensitive than
they had been moments before. She was being rewarded for being a horse-cock hungry little slut by
being given things that she lusted after.

Mmm... so good...

Tetra tilted her head back, tongue lolling as she tentatively pushed a fingertip into an oddly pliable
nipple. Oh goddess! It was just like being fucked! She couldn't help but add a second finger to the first,
and within moments she was nipple-fucking herself. It shouldn't be possible but it... it was the greatest
sensation Tetra had ever felt.

A half-equine half-human cry of pleasure echoed throughout the plaza, momentarily drawing Tetra's
focus away from her own body once more, but only for a moment. Something heavy, thick, and wet
impacted upon her, sweet, rich, tasting of that delicious honey she'd felt spreading through her mouth
from some strange phantom sensation.

There was an awful lot of it, and it clouded her vision, but as she gulped down a mouthful, Tetra's entire
body seemed to light up in bliss. It seemed like every fiber of her being had become a part of her sex,
and joined in the explosive sensation as she finally came.

Her cry joined that of the equine as she came. It felt as if somehow had placed a grand waterfall in her,
and now it sought to surge outward through the only opening it could find: her sex.

She was lost in pleasure, only coming back to herself a minute or two later, her vision cleared, the last
drops of thick horse-seed being licked from her fingers. Its weight felt comfortable in her belly, but it
seemed to be oozing slowly downward. Tetra paid it no attention, merely basking in the afterglow of her
stunning climax.

She felt good, better than good, she felt perfect. She felt fucking gorgeous, literally. Every inch of her
seemed primed to either draw in attention, or to be caressed or filled with a sweet, wonderful cock.

Tetra watched the new she-stallion, admiring her form. The horse-girl had grown even larger, closer to
horse-sized than human, her equine member almost ludicrously oversized. She looked down in
fascination at what had once been hands, now sleek, shiny hooves. Her silver-furred ears twitched, also
long and equine. She looked to the witch with a mix of fear, confusion, anger, and lust. It was obvious
she was puzzled by the changes to her already somewhat bestial body. She hated becoming even more
animalistic, even as it excited her.

The witch stood, whispering seductive words into one equine ear, making the girl's still human skin break
out into a blush. She seemed to be offering the girl something, something unexpected that made her
eyes go wide, and her blush deepen. The girl lowered her head for a moment, and then nodded, earning
her a laugh and a few pats from her loving mistress.

The witch sighed happily and turned and bent down over the side of the bench, her legs spread. Oh she
wasn't, there was no way she was going to have the she-stallion...

Tetra felt arousal spike in her loins once again as she watched the girl's massive equine member slowly
slide into her mistress' depths. The witch letting out intense moans of delight. There were tears in her
silver-red eyes, it had been a long time since she'd had a cock inside her, let alone one so large. Tetra
stared in fascination, wondering how the witch could take it.

The horse-girl's prick looked large enough to impale the witch upon, and Tetra found herself half
expecting it to emerge from between the sorceress' perfect blue-silver lips. But it didn't, it didn't even
make her midsection bulge in the slightest, even as the she-stallion hilted her shaft within the
enchantress.
She was a beautiful mix of woman and horse, able to stand with equal comfort upon four legs and two.
But she craved the contact of her mistress' skin against her own, bending down over the witch, placing
her fore-hooves upon the bench, taking the sorceress like the male beast that she was, in part.

Tetra smiled, watching the two make love. For the first time the sorceress no longer looked cold, her
control over her emotions slipping. Rather than the chilly ice her coloration suggested, Tetra knew she
her icy exterior was quickly melting before the heat of her desire.

The amazon let out a blissful sigh as her hand found its way to her loins once again. This time it wasn't
out of any sort of supernatural need, or demonically building lust. She merely wanted to join in on the act
before her. Though she was sure the two wouldn't appreciate an interruption, she could have her own
fun at the same time they did.

Her netherlips felt oddly puffy, and her clit seemed to have grown along with the rest of her. Both areas
were wonderfully sensitive and Tetra began to gently stroke them with her fingertips, a shiver going up
her spine. Her enhanced body seemed capable of responding to rough, hard, passionate sex and
gentle, tender, loving caress in equal amounts. Tetra's altered form seemed tailor-made for any sort of
carnal encounter one might desire, and she loved it.

After a few caresses Tetra realized that her body was continuing to change. She grinned as she knew
what was happening, and it made her positively giddy. She had longed for this for so long, keeping it
bottled up inside, somewhat ashamed of her desires, but no longer. She fully embraced her sexuality
now, reveled in it, delighted in deviance.

It was so relaxing, so freeing, so much nicer than keeping all her lusts and desires bottled up. It was like
Tetra could let her true self out for the first time, freed of her fear and shame. She began to stroke
herself faster, the increased pace seeming to make her alterations accelerate. Her netherlips continued
to puff outward in the front, the skin growing and shifting around her swelling clit. The nub itself was
beginning to elongate. This must've been how the horse-girl had felt a few minutes earlier.

It was strange, the way Tetra was developing, her body filling out, growing, expanding, sexualizing, and
now altering every so slightly in gender, just as the witch's pet had, but without the equine aspects.
Perhaps the witch had cast a spell upon a girl from the market, transforming her into her equine fucktoy,
and some of the spell had impacted Tetra by mistake? Perhaps she had cast it in the spot where Tetra
had eaten lunch, but sometime the previous night?

They did share some similarities after all, their hair and skintone was very similar, though Tetra still had
trouble focusing upon the pet's face. Perhaps the witch had set some sort of trigger conditions for the
spell, perhaps that would explain why she got the sexy changes, but not the horsy ones. Mmm... not that
she'd mind them; having hooves and a nice, sexy tail. Her pleasure spiked at those thoughts, the spells
altering her seeming to reward Tetra for her imagination.

Mmm... and what would it be like to have a nice thick, horse cock of her own? Tetra could almost
imagine it, certainly not as big as the monstrous shaft the horse girl had, but still larger than would be
appropriate on a girl of her size.

She giggled, as if cocks were normal on girls, let alone girls of her now Amazonian height. Her shaft was
now big enough to wrap her hand around, and it felt wonderful. The weight between her legs felt so
familiar, as if it had always been a part of her, but only just now had been given true physical form. It
was fully formed now, and Tetra explored it with her other hand.

To her surprise it wasn't quite human; at the base of her shaft was a bestial sheath rather than the
smooth skin she expected. Her member also felt rather odd, the oddity growing more pronounced as her
member increased in size. Four inches, five, six, there was most certainly an oddity with the way it felt, a
formally subtle swelling becoming more prominent with each passing inch. The cock that grew between
her legs wasn't entirely human, the swelling in the middle, a medial ring like a horse, proved that. As it
grew longer the proportions were also changing, making it longer than a human member of the same
thickness, more like that of a horse.

The head wasn't as round as a human shaft was, but a bit flatter, but it was still larger than the broad but
narrow flare of a horse. Much to her disappointment Tetra found her shaft's growth ceasing well before
she was satisfied, a paltry 12 inches. Nearly impossible for a human male, but nowhere near the
potential that could be achieved for a slattern whore-horse. But Tetra had to admit, her new member felt
absolutely delicious. So good to rub, so good to stroke. She longed to have somewhere to stick it, not
mattering what, just so long as it was warm, wet, and tight.

A pair of loud cries echoed through the fountain square, a wave of almost physical lust and sexual
pleasure surging through it. Halfway to her first masculine climax, Tetra found herself pulled right along
into orgasm, and she could sense the reactions from passersby, soft gasps as pants suddenly grew
tented, and underthings grew suddenly moist.

As Tetra spilled her seed, she watched the pet stallion-girl and her mistress in the blissful throes of
climax. She could see the witch's belly slowly expanding from the sheer amount of hot cum that filled it.
Not only did her belly appear to be growing with each jet, but her breasts as well, the central one
especially.

Though the witch's strange addition didn't quite reach the size of the other two, it was a bit more in line
with their size, rather than half. Mmm... it made her look sexier. She had gone a long time without the
sexual energies that granted her additional power, and it looked like having a pet greatly improved that.

The she-stallion slowly withdrew from her mistress, but not a drop of her masculine essence leaked free.
She dropped to her knees beside the bench, panting in blissful exhaustion from the overwhelming
sensation of climax. Lust still gleamed in her eyes, and if she was anything like Tetra, she'd be more
than eager to take a cock between her lips.

Tetra smiled and stood, her hooves clopping on the paving stones. How strange that she hadn't noticed
the change. Her grin only grew wider as she approached the pair. The she-stallion looked at her with
traces of confusion, but her mistress understood in an instant.

The more human of the two she-stallions bowed, "You have a fine animal here, my mistress." She said
to the witch, "I'm sure she will serve you well, as will I."

Tetra kneeled down, her lips seeking out the horse-girl's own. She seemed stunned from a moment,
struggling for another, but Tetra was insistent and her affection could not be denied. She ran her fingers
through the thrall's mane, delighting in its lush softness, craving such a state for her own.

Tetra drew in a breath, feeling a cold mist seeming to seep from the other, slithering deep down within
her spirit, seeking something but finding no room. She gave of herself to the mist, allowing it to take what
it needed in order to place its gift within her. With a soft sigh she sent it back, tendrils of azure smoke
curling upward from both their mouths as she broke the kiss.

"Mmm... I've always wanted to do that, big sister," Tetra purred. "Well, not quite. I've always loved my
body, and as my twin you had very much the same. I've always dreamed what it would be like to kiss
your lips, to run my hands over a mirror image of myself. I even told you once, when we were both deep
in our cups during that new year celebration."

Trina looked up at her identical twin, no longer quite identical, their linked souls once more in balance.
She could feel her lust rising, but she made no move to fight it, making love with her twin felt like such a
wonderful, natural thing to do. The feelings of trepidation and dread she had felt were dulled. The spell
that altered her mind, body, and soul had been confused as it found that the soul it sought to corrupt was
joined tightly to another. It saw no point in carrying all of its burdens of enchantment all the way to one,
and then back to the other. It gave them equal measures of lust, for it that was such a light and
wondrous thing to carry, but shame was a terrible burden to carry. So it had given the first soul all it has
of that, and then traveled the thin road to the other, granting wonder, adoration, and acceptance. When
the two lustful souls met, they could divide the burdens between them on their own.

Tetra sat down upon the bench, stroking her sister's equine ears with merging fingers, giggling as a
ticklish sensation accompanied the growth of her tail. "I remember something else you said on that night,
chuckling over my strange fantasy, asking if I had any other. You seemed amused when I told you, and
perhaps you made your promise in jest, but I am going to hold you to it."

The new ponygirl gripped the she-stallion's ears, coaxing her head down, down, down between her legs,
"You said if I ever got one, dear sister, you'd suck my dick," Tetra giggled. "And now here it is, I can feel
it swelling and growing, so eager to become like yours. But I have the feeling that you're not going to
mind as much now as you would yesterday morning."

Trina and Tetra both moaned with delight as Tetra's swelling cock slide between her sister's lips,
welcomed by a thick, eager equine tongue. She sighed with bliss, having been given the darkest
fantasies that she had ever desired.

-o-

The sorceress smiled as she watched her two pets play. She had long since known, of course, about
Trina's twin. But she could not be sure of what effects the spell would have upon Tetra. Long ago mind,
body, and soul of both sisters had been joined within the womb, and even with mind and body parted,
the link of the souls still remained.

But she had not been expecting such a strong and powerful link. She was not, however, going to look a
gift horse-girl in the mouth. A second familiar was almost completely unheard of, nearly impossible to
bring about. But with Trina and Tetra to both fuel her powers, the sorceress could bring about her plans
with much greater speed.
Not to mention the sex that would undoubtedly happen sometime in the near future. She was blessed by
dark fertility magics, after all, she could take the grandest of dragons within her if she desired, and the
dragon was offering. Certainly she'd slosh like a full water skin with every step she took for weeks
afterwards, but she could take it.

She licked her lips as she watched her pets play, fantasizing about what it be like to have both their
shafts, once Tetra's was fully grown to match her big sister's, of course, inside of her. It would be
absolute heaven, or hell as it was in her case. Pleasures and punishments in the afterlife worked quite
differently when one had connections on the other side.

The witch sat back, rubbing her swollen, cum-filled belly. A few more loads like that and she was
assured that her plan would come to fruition. Her other hand found its way to her third breast, always
more sensitive than the other two. It nursed demons, after all, in more ways than one.

Mmm... delicious, decadent, wicked twincest...


26 - Devil's Delight

Devil's Delight
By Von Krieger

Christine and Gwendolyn stared in awe at the exotic beauty gracing their doorway. The blonde felt her
newly added member begin to stir again. She gritted her teeth, having just gotten it to stop aching and
driving her into a lustful frenzy. The new woman was strange, her hair and skin tone unlike anything
belonging to the human race, and her cock...

Oh it made Christine's mouth water alright; she had to bite her tongue to prevent herself from lunging
forward and wrapping her lips around it. But it wasn't human looking in the least; it was long, thick, and
blunt at the end. She looked perfect, better than Christine, better boobs, better legs, her stony hued
complexion seemed flawless, the tilt of her eyes looked wonderfully exotic, along with her pointed ears.

"This is our boat, bitch! Fuck off!" With a growl Christine stomped forward, gripping the newcomer's
breasts, and proceeded to shove her right down on her ass, storming out of the ship's cabin, stomping
off to take a swim in the hopefully cold water.

The elven woman glared at Christine, anger and shock plain upon her face. She muttered something
under her breath, the words strange and hard on the ears. Thunder seemed to rumble in the perfectly
clear sky for a moment after the words were spoken, sending a chill up Gwendolyn's spine.

Gwen stood in awe for a few moments, trying to fight off the goosebumps that had just spread over her
skin. Her cock seemed to ache just a little bit more than it had moments before. Her bikini seemed to be
growing tighter on her breasts and balls as well, but oddly it felt rather good instead of uncomfortably
constricting. She clenched her teeth and took a few steps forward, her erection swaying from side to
side as she walked and her new testicles bouncing with each step. It felt wonderfully erotic just to walk.

She reached down and offered the newcomer a hand. The elven woman looked up in confusion and
took Gwen's hand in her own, letting the redhead help her to her feet.

"I'm so sorry. Chrissie is always like that when she's angry and sexually frustrated. She snapped at
Casey and me like that when we were a week out to sea and her vibrator ran out of batteries. Umm...
not that I'm supposed to know about that." She said with a blush.

"She's going to get what she deserves." The elf mumbled. Gwen couldn't help but gawk at her, she
looked so... beautiful. Her hand seemed to reach out of its own volition, finding the elf's snow white hair,
and slipping through it with ease, finding it was soft as silk. Her breath was coming in soft gasps, and it
was almost instinct that made her lean forward, her lips softly brushing against the newcomer's.

"Oh gods! I'm sorry! I..." Gwen protested, but instead of being angry, the elf pressed tighter against her
and returned the kiss. It was dynamite; it ignited an explosion of pleasure within her very being. The
mere kiss felt better than most of the sexual encounter Gwen had partaken in on their around-the-world
cruise. She climaxed, somehow, without spilling a drop.

Gwen's knees buckled beneath her, and she stumbled to the railing to support herself before she fell
over. Their visitor laughed and turned, "Maybe I'll visit again once your friend has had the opportunity to
think on the error of her ways."

The elf turned and leaped over the other side of the boat and landed down on the beach.

"Hey! Wait!" the redhead cried, "You haven't even told me your name!"

Gwen managed to gain enough control of her pleasure-drunk body to follow, landing rather clumsily in
the soft sand, tumbling forward, finding herself caught from a nasty spill onto some rocks by the arms of
her visitor. Breast met breast and cock met cock, Gwen wrapped her arms around the elf, pressing
against her tightly.

"Y-you feel so good, wh-why?" she murmured, resting her head on the elf's shoulder, nuzzling her neck.

The elf looked a bit confused, and she found herself embracing the human girl, stroking her hair gently.
"I'm different," she said softly, "I'm made for coaxing people into having a little bit of fun; it's who and
what I am. I'm Yeania, by the way."

"G-G-Gwen." The human managed to stammer as Yeania cupped her rump, making her grind against
the elf. She let out a soft cry as her shaft spewed forth a goodly amount of precum, the hot fluid dripping
down over her member and the elf's as well.

It was Yeania's turn to gasp, and she returned the favor, but the sheer heat of it made Gwen cry out. It
was so hot as to be just shy of painful. The sensation was intense, and it seemed to make her cock
throb with need. It also made her feel funny, tingly.

"I... I need you..." Gwen whispered, embarrassed, ashamed, yet unable to resist her growing lust for the
exotic woman.

The elf grinned, "Show me. Show me how badly you want me, how horny you are. Put on a show for
me."

"Wh-what?" the redhead murmured, seemingly lost in Yeania's embrace.

"Play with yourself for my amusement." The elf purred, her tongue tracing slowly over Gwen's earlobe, it
was enough to nearly drive the girl to her knees. "Cum all over yourself, if you can." She said teasingly,
planting a kiss upon Gwen's neck.

That, however, was enough to send her to her knees. She wasn't sure how it had happened, or why it
worked like this. Just the merest touch from the elven beauty was enough to send Gwen into throes of
ecstasy. Each touch made her crave more. She was on level with Yeania's cock, and Gwen couldn't
help but lick her lips. She leaned forward, fully intent on taking the bestial length into her mouth, but a
hand atop her head stopped her progress.
"Uh uh!" Yeania said with a chuckle, waving a scolding finger, "I said pleasure yourself, not me. That will
come in time."

Gwen nodded, almost in a trance. Her vision seemed to blur as the elf took a few steps back, taking a
seat on a large rock on the beach. Had it been there a moment before? Gwen wasn't at all sure, but
she'd been too wrapped up in her new friend's beauty to notice much of anything else.

She lay back on the beach, the sand oddly soft and smooth, comfortable, rather than gritty and irritating.
She wasn't sure how that could be; especially with the sand being perfectly dry. With a smile on her face
she wrapped one hand around her massive member and began stroking.

Had it gotten bigger since she'd awoken? Gwen was almost sure that it had. Her fingers could barely
meet around its plentiful girth, and it was long enough to rest between her breasts if she positioned
herself just right. She could swear that it had just barely been past her naval a few minutes before.

She pushed her bikini top aside with her other hand, caressing and massaging a breast. She wasn't sure
why, but Gwen felt like it was the proper thing to do. It rewarded her with such delicious sensation. It
made her moan and buck her hips, a surge of precum spewing from her freakishly large member,
splattering down to glisten upon her bare skin in the noonday sun.

Her hand dripped downwards, scooping it up, rubbing it over her tits, making them gleam with the slick
substance. Perverse thoughts entered her mind, she wanted to bathe in it, bathe in precum, have her
entire body be coated with it; warm, slick, and yet still thick and sticky. She wanted every pore of her
body to drink it in...

-o-

The moment the hot water touched her skin, Casey felt her lust surging up to the surface again. It wasn't
quite as bad as it had been earlier, when she hadn't even been thinking, just consumed with a need to
cum, to wring every last drop of pleasure she could out of her flesh until the sweet release of climax. It
wasn't that bad, but it was still close.

It was strange, the shower usually didn't usually get past tepid, and the stream that came from it was
seldom more than a trickle. But the spray that came from the shower head was wonderfully intense, and
there was enough steam to fog the door and leave the interior of the shower in a misty cloud.

Casey adored the warmth, throughout the whole trip she'd never felt it unless it was out in the sunshine
or beneath the covers. Both were good in their own ways, but both failed to provide the wonderful
all-over heat of the shower.

She stripped off her cum-soaked swimsuit, dropping it on the floor at her feet. She'd wash it out later.
Right now all that mattered was enjoying herself. She gave her new appendage a few experimental
strokes, gasping at the sensations it gave her. Where it had come from mattered not, nor how she had
gotten it. The only thing that was important was how good it made her feel.

Casey had kept her back to the spray, for the most part. She waited until she could be sure that Chrissie
or Gwen wouldn't be butting in to see what she was doing. With slow, purposeful motions she ran her
hands up her midsection, scooping up the seed that still clung to her. She brought her cupped hands to
her face, her tongue darting out, hungrily lapping up her own ejaculate.

Once more she gave no thought as to the strangeness of it, her actions were merely those that brought
her the most pleasure; they were what her instincts told her to do. She didn't turn into the shower's spray
until after she had coaxed every drop from her perfectly smooth skin.

She felt great, lively, energetic. She'd been feeling a bit lackluster the past few days, devoid of energy.
But now she felt revitalized, she wanted to go ashore and fuck every boy she could get her hands on.
Mmm...

She poured a generous amount of Chrissie's body wash into her hands, rubbing it into her hair. Casey
was feeling vindictive today, and the blonde had merely stood by and gawked at her, rather than putting
that juicy cock of her to good use. Casey had several perfectly available orifices to abuse, and Chrissie
had totally killed off the mood for herself and Gwen before either could take advantage of them.

So Casey had unscrewed the lid of the most expensive body wash, and was pouring it into her hands,
rubbing it all over herself to wash the residue of her cum away. It tingled pleasantly over her body, and
Casey shut the shower off the let the foam do its work. She leaned against the wall, sliding down slowly
into the pool of water and bubbles at her feet.

With her swimsuit stopping up the drain, Casey could take advantage of the rubber-lined door,
essentially making an impromptu bathtub. She'd been using the technique for quite some time, to
preserve the scant heat and water that was provided to properly bathe herself.

Casey lay back, rubbing the suds all over her skin. The tingle grew more intense, as did Casey's
pleasure at the act. It felt good to rub her bare skin, it felt so deliciously smooth and sleek, even more so
than normal. She reached up to the hanging shelf and snagged Chrissie's favorite shampoo, much like
the body wash the bottle it came in was designed for style and elegance. It was made of glass, and had
a nice weight to it. Round and smooth, it was perfect for what she had in mind.

A few motions with her hands in order to get it lathered up, not that the bottle needed it, Casey's pussy
was soaked with lustful juices, and a few more to slip it into herself just right; aah, such bliss. So heavy
and solid, her internal muscles were enough to pull it around, leaving Casey's hands free to fuck herself
in other fun ways.

Had her sex ever been able to do something like this before? Bah, just another thing that didn't matter at
all. It felt wondrous, so why question it? Though she was at a bit of an impasse, both of her breasts
longed for attention, to have the tingly bubbles lovingly massaged into them, but Casey's cock also
demanded attention.

She stroked it absently as she pondered what to do, admiring it as she did so. It was quite an impressive
length; twice that of Casey's fingertip to her wrist, and it was nicely thick, but not so much so that she
couldn't wrap her fingers around it. It was also oddly colored, looking at her cock; it seemed to be
somewhat blue in color. But not the blue of lacking fresh blood. It was closer to the blue that was used in
candies, a shocking neon blue. The tint seemed to spread the more Casey stroked it, her tanned skin
turning white upon her loins where it wasn't blue. Within a few moments it had gone from normal hues to
a gorgeous electric blue, the same shade as Casey's favorite lipstick.

She smiled at the change in color, it seemed to be very much a part of her new organ, and it most
certainly wasn't washing off. It also seemed to be growing more sensitive, the skin tightening upon it.
Oddly the extra skin seemed to be moving towards the base, creating a strange pocket for her shaft to
retreat into when it wasn't erect, throbbing and needy. The skin of it was perfectly white, as was that
upon her sack, and the paleness seemed to be spreading.

Good. It would make Casey look rather beautiful and stunning, if she could say so herself. Chrissie had
dumped most of Casey's makeup overboard the moment they were out of sight of land. Apparently
letting her friend take on the goth look she adored would not be tolerable when she was trying to seduce
foreign studs.

Casey snorted; another slight that she had yet to pay her so-called 'friend' back for. She grinned and
grabbed the heavy bottle of body wash. It was the same brand as the shampoo, placed in a pretty glass
bottle. This one was square, and much bigger; meant to sit on something as a dispenser, what with the
pump top that Casey had unscrewed and tossed aside. It had a thick neck, meant to be easily refilled
from simple, cheap plastic bottles of the same stuff. The opening looked to be about the right size...

Casey let out a yowl of pleasure as she slid her cock into the bottle, the thick warmth of the body wash
feeling delightful upon her aching shaft. She shifted position, squatting, holding the bottle in place with
her knees, allowing her to fuck it as she liked. Casey would see grin every time her pal took a shower,
knowing that every time Chrissie scrubbed herself with the pearlescent white body wash, she'd be
rubbing her friend's cum all over her body. The very thought of it made her feel even hornier.

She rubbed her soap-covered hands over her breasts; they were just about covered in the stuff from
getting the bottle positioned just right for fucking. So they slide easily over her snow-white skin. Even
without the suds, her skin seemed almost to gleam, looking sleek and shiny by itself. She ran her
thumbs around bright blue nipples, the action seeming to unlock something within her.

Casey could feel her body growing, swelling in all the right places to give her the curves she'd always
been jealous of, the ones that Chrissie sported, that she couldn't get with her Asian genes and parents
that didn't want to spend thousands of dollars on plastic surgery to spice her body up according to every
whim she had.

She was being rewarded for her obedience to her instinct. She'd dreamed that the boat had been taken
to a wondrous, magical place. If she followed the rules, she would be rewarded beyond her wildest
desires. The island whispered to her libido and to her emotions, it told her to misbehave, to stop letting
that cow Chrissie walk all over her, to strike back in sneaky, subtle ways.

Casey turned the hot water of the shower back on as she continued to stroke her growing breasts. Strike
like a serpent...

-o-

A ways away from the boat, Christine had found what she was looking for, a nice secluded spot in the
water surrounded by foliage. She swam out to it, the water pleasantly warm. Once she was most
definitely out of sight of her friends she let the tension drain from her, doing what she'd wanted to do
since she'd awoken in this strange place with a strange new addition.

Cry.

She was absolutely terrified. She had no idea where she was, no idea of how to get home, she didn't
even have the slightest idea where home WAS. There was a strange woman who was unlike anything
Chrissie had ever seen, and on top of all that she'd woken up with a hard-on.

It was disgusting, utterly humiliating. It was a blight on her otherwise perfect body. She'd gone to great
lengths and even greater expenses to make sure she was as gorgeous as she could possibly be. Having
a foot and a half of man-meat between her legs totally ruined that.

Wait... a foot and a half?! Chrissie's gaze darted to her groin, where her new member stood as erect and
proud as ever, absolutely massive, and far bigger than it had been the last time she looked. Its precum
coated length glistened beneath the tropical sun, Chrissie's mouth watered just looking at it. Her member
virtually begged for attention. She watched as the muscles tightened, sending a gout of thick precum
into the air, splattering upon the tranquil waters. As she watched it seemed to be growing still, inch upon
inch of length surging forth from her nethers, her shaft growing thicker and thicker until it was bigger
around than her forearm.

She would never be able to hide such a monster of a cock, and having it surgically removed would most
definitely leave scars, either way it would forever mar her otherwise perfect body. Even flaccid it would
be impossible to hide; her balls were the size of grapefruits for fuck's sake. Likely she couldn't even wear
a pair of her panties anymore.

A loud moan escaped her throat as she imagined herself in panties, cock erect and extending out, the
small amount of fabric totally unable to cover her new appendage, her testicles sticking out the sides.
Why did she find that horrible image sexy? Her cock throbbed at the thought, continuing to grow,
continuing to change.

The flesh had grown darker, darker than even her perfect all-over tan could ever go, and the shape, the
shape was... wrong. The head was flattening out, spreading widely to reach the girth of the rest of her
member and just a little bit beyond. She'd seen sex toys shaped like that, right down to the strange
ring-like swelling in the middle. She sniffled softly as she ran her fingertips over her bestial maleness,
the light touch making her quiver with pleasure.

"If I give it attention, it'll stop growing, okay?" she whispered, almost trying to bargain with the strange
forces that had put her in this situation, that were doing this to her. She didn't want to end up
overwhelmed like Casey had, pleasuring herself as hard as she could, driven purely by mad lust. She
made sure that none of her fluids would come anywhere near her mouth, which she kept closed. She
wrapped one hand around her shaft, stroking slowly, wanting to see what it would feel like without being
dominated by the sensation.

It felt so good to stroke, and to be stroked. It was warmth and smooth, the skin wonderfully soft, the way
Chrissie tried to make all of her skin with lotions and moisturizers. Her touch was rewarded with spikes
of sweet, delicious pleasure. They were intense and absolutely massive. There was so much pleasure,
and so much flesh to experience it. Her own touch felt far better than any cock she'd ever taken inside
herself. The very idea made her blush.

"That's disgusting." She whispered, "I only enjoy it because it feels good. I don't want this!"

Chrissie felt a cold shiver go through her body; the slow stretching feeling on her manhood had
vanished. But now it had spread to her breasts. There was an odd tickle, deep inside them. Something
gave way very slowly, a warm sensation spreading through Chrissie's tits. Blinking in confusion, she
gave one a squeeze, and was rewarded not only with an intense, incredible sensation, but with
something she hadn't expected at all.

Whatever power was altering her, it had just removed Chrissie's breast implants, keeping them the same
size, but making them all natural. It felt so good to rub them as well... They were the one part of all her
surgical alterations that Chrissie had never been happy with, they'd always look, and more importantly
feel, unnatural. It was the only reason why she had never gone bigger.

A powerful spike of pleasure rocketed through Chrissie, making her buck her hips and arch her back. A
particularly plentiful spout of pre burst forth from her cock, reaching a good ten or fifteen feet away. It
seemed the power was rewarding Chrissie for her thoughts and for her obedience to pleasure her
altered body.

"N-not too big..." she moaned.

She shifted her position, taking a growing breast in each hand, sandwiching her cock between them. It
felt great, she always loved the position when she was having fun with one of her boy toys. She couldn't
help but lean down and run her tongue over the large flared head of her shaft. It wasn't so bad like this,
and it didn't seem like her own juices had an effect on her, like Gwen's had upon Casey.

Mmm... maybe she could go back to the boat and have a little fun with her friends? If their cocks were
anything like Chrissie's, they'd long for the attention. Maybe Gwen and her could double team Casey,
the little Asian was quite the screamer when there was a cock in her ass. Sandwiched between the two
bigger girls, her head against Chrissie's chest, her clever little tongue, infamous for blowjobs,
unfamiliarly exploring her friend's newly enlarged breasts.

Oh would that ever feel wonderful, especially as the sensation grew in sync with their size. Chrissie was
well on her way to having the tits of her dreams, and they showed little sign of slowing. So big and
heavy, perfectly shaped, she could feel the muscles on her back shifting as well to compensate for them,
assuring that they would always be effortless to carry.

Mmm... bigger. Bigger. Bigger. Bigger. Gods, they felt so good. Chrissie couldn't help it, with a great
effort she managed to wrap her lips around her drooling shaft. If having a huge cow-cock was the price
Chrissie had to pay for the perfect rack, well... it wasn't the greatest thing in the world, and given the
choice she would trade both attributes back in a heartbeat. But... as long as she was on this strange little
island, with no one to see but her two friends and that weird looking woman who also seemed to be
suffering from the same problem it would be tolerable.

Oh it felt so good, her building climax easily driving her worries and concerns away. A big thick cock, two
huge, perfect boobs around it, and the incredible sexual pleasure of it all. Her fingers felts stiff from
being spread so wide, so as to better caress her plentiful tit-flesh, as well as her long, thick nipples, and
so many of them too...

Chrissie opened her eyes, unable to stop her furious masturbation, not even for a second. She could
see, just barely, down her front. Her skin had darkened in places, becoming a deep chocolate color,
while the rest retained its normal tan. There seemed to be no pattern at all to the strange dark blotches.
It baffled Chrissie for a moment, until she saw her nipples. They were the same near-black shade as her
cock and they stuck out nearly three inches from her chest, and there were six of them.

Three to a breast, centered around the point where her original nipples had been. Or were they one
nipples with three teats? They were all in the middle of one large, round, darkened circle of flesh, and
seemed to originate from the same point. That was not something Chrissie had wanted, and it was not
something that she would tolerate, not even for gorgeous, perfect, beach ball boobs.

It took all the will she had to pull her cock from her mouth. But then the island breeze picked up, just
enough to drive Chrissie over the edge, her pleasure-boosted body erupting into explosive, messy
climax. She was horrified as a pleasured cry of "Moo!" escaped her throat, but it didn't matter, it felt so
good...

-o-

Gwen lay in a panting heap, covered in her own cum. Her body ached from all the positions she had put
herself into, all the things she had done, all the creative ways she had wrung from her mind to pleasure
herself to put on a show for Yeania.

She'd lost track of the number of times she'd climaxed, but it never seemed to be enough. The one she
desired was always just one or two away, meant to be triggered by her mistr... her voyeur's approval.

The elf had merely sat and watched, slowly stroking herself with a bemused smile on her face. "Good,
very good." She purred, bringing a smile to Gwen's cum-covered face, "Now let's see what you can do
with your new limitations."

"L-limitations?" Gwen stammered, not comprehending. She'd been lying in the sand for several minutes,
catching her breath. It seemed like she'd bee at it for hours, the light in the sky dimming.

The elf grinned and nodded towards Gwen's side. The redhead followed her nod and saw nothing. She
raised her hands to motion her confusion when she saw the change. Her eyes widened in confusion and
horror; the skin of her hands had turned black. As she watched she could see her fingers flowing
together, forced to bend as they grew shiny, forming into a large hoof.

"Wh-what?" she whispered, not understanding. She looked down over her body, seeking out additional
changes. Her cock had continued to grow as she'd played with it, the shape changing, becoming thicker,
until it was a perfect match for Yeania's own. Down beyond her equine length, however, was another
change. Her legs had altered, and where her feet had been there were now only heavy, cloven hooves.

"H-how long have they been like that?" she stammered.


The elf grinned, standing, "About two and a half hours or so. Now, pleasure yourself for me. Just one
more time. One more time and then I'll let you go. The three of you will have paid for your inhospitality
enough by then, I think."

Gwen blushed and lowered her head, "I... I'm sorry. Ch-Chrissie..."

"Is going to be getting the brunt of the punishment. Now show me what a good little toy you can be and
pleasure yourself for your new owner, hmm?"

Gwen's eyes closed and she smiled faintly, she liked being called a toy, and Yeania her owner. She'd
felt a strange connection to the elf from the moment she'd laid eyes upon her. She trusted the relative
stranger, once Chrissie had learned her lesson, things would be better.

Her pleasured cry echoed over the beach as she shoved an entire hoof into her long ignored snatch.

"Good girl. Now, cum for me..." Yeania said, leaning down, planting a gentle kiss on her pet's cock.

The kiss gave Gwen greater pleasure in a single moment than all her masturbation had in hours, every
muscle in her body tensed and seemed to explode into blissful sparks in response to her reward for a
job well done. Rather than closing, her eyes opened wide, watching Yeania walk away over a dune,
watching her shadow stretch out behind her, a strange, winged shadow...

-o-

It had taken a good forty five minutes for Chrissie to wash the cum out of her hair, partially because
there was so much of it, and partially because she was not at all used to having only three digits on each
hand and not five.

She'd staggered back to the boat on unsteady hooves, rubbing absently at an odd itch upon her belly.
To her horror she found a cum-covered Gwen sprawled out breathlessly in the sand beneath the
beached boat. The redhead had been almost in a daze, calling Chrissie 'Yeania' and 'Mistress.' She'd
been unable to do much more than cling to Chrissie, who had used her new bovine bulk to carry her
friend into the water and clean her up.

Even as she'd come back from her trance, Gwen had not been any help. She couldn't help scrub at all
with her hoof-hands. It was annoying, but Chrissie made sure she was squeaky clean before taking her
back aboard the boat. If she smelled like sex all night, Chrissie was sure she'd have her cock down
Gwen's throat sometime during the night.

Having tucked Gwen into bed, Chrissie had went to look for Casey, and to her horror found her floating
in the shower, which had been almost entirely filled up with water. Not bothering to care about the boat's
furnishings, she'd wrenched the door open, soaked everything in the bathroom with soapy water.

Casey had fallen asleep in the shower, and seemed no worse for the wear, the gills obvious upon her
neck. Chrissie wasn't sure if Casey was changed more or less than herself and Gwen. Casey's
coloration had been entirely altered, pure white from head to toe, save for a few cerulean designs on her
arms, hips, and back. She'd murmured softly and curled around Chrissie, murmuring something about
how warm the cow-girl was.

Chrissie had sighed and carried her friend to the same bed where she'd tucked Gwen into. Despite the
potential for something sexual happening, Chrissie didn't want to sleep alone. IF she did, she'd have
nothing to dwell on but her conflicting feelings of fear, isolation, disgust, confusion, lust, desire,
satisfaction, arousal, and so many others.

Gwen yawned and pressed up against Chrissie, hugging her tightly and crossing her hooves over the
bovine's waist. The cow-girl sighed softly, emotions conflicting inside of her.

She hated the alterations to be body, hated how they looked, but loved how they felt. She wanted
nothing more to leave the strange island in the sky and get back to everything being the way it was
before.

But if that was what she wanted then why did the ship finally feel warm and welcoming? Why then, after
a few months sailing around the world, did Chrissie finally feel like she was home?

Maybe the answers would be forthcoming in the morning...


27 - Two Headed Monster

Two Headed Monster


By Von Krieger

Altiora held her mistress close; her large and black-scaled body curled around the green haired young
woman. Sleep came easy to the human, the rigors of the day coupled with a cup of her favorite tea, and
her loving pet coiled warmly around her always served to bring her swiftly into the realm of dreams.

The twin-headed serpent carefully gripped the still hot cup with one mouth, placing it on the nightstand.
She stroked her mistress' emerald hair gently with the tip of her tail. Her feelings for the girl were strange
ones, a mix of affection, attraction, and adoration mixed with subservience, obedience, and more than a
little fear. But most prevalent was love. She loved her mistress; she always had. It was woven into the
magic that had transformed her into what she was, before she was Altiora, when she had been two,
been Altira and Altora.

She remembered the last day she had been two, arriving at her mistress' tower. She had been sisters,
twins. She had been dark elves before, but she barely remembered them. They were beautiful,
gorgeous individuals, with their dark skin and their light hair. Masters of transformation magics, the dark
elves took humans and their lighter skinned and tempered cousins as pets, altering their forms into
whatever they desired. A handful, like Altira and Altora, also applied those same magics to themselves.
They were a relative rarity; identical twins. Each was a perfect mirror of the other; even their parents had
been unable to tell them apart. When they were of age to perform their own magics they had altered
themselves so that they would be forever their own creature, unable to be confused for the other.

Altira, the elder by several minutes, had given herself a long, sinuous, serpentine tail. Altora, the
younger, had added a dusting of silver scales upon her dark chocolate skin, to match her hair. United in
one flesh, Altiora had both these attributes, though her tail was much larger and longer. It had replaced
her legs.

Even now, ten years later, perhaps more, she could remember the taste of the potion that had been
forced down her throats, thick and sweet to the point of disgust. She could remember the feeling as her
flesh turned to fluid, flowing around the chains, trying to lunge at her captor.

Oh how she had hated the chains, the humiliation, of being captured, bound, and eventually altered by
creatures who were by birthright hers to play with as she liked. The collars and chains had cut them off
from their ability to cast spells, and thus unable to reduce the humans that had abducted them into any
of the harmless sextoy shapes that they so richly deserved.

She remembered the first time she saw her mistress, a young girl barely out of her teens, admiring the
twins through the bars of a cage, one of several, all containing proud and mighty individuals of Altiora's
former race, sold like the slaves they had once gleefully taken.

The serpent remembered her struggles as her components had been lead from their cage and into a
cart, as if they were common livestock. The cart had taken them to the place where they would become
one, within the tower of the sorceress who had purchased them.

All their wrath, all their hatred, all their memories of things before, all had been cast away forever once
the potion began its proper work. The twins had left the chains behind, but their forms did not allow them
to cast, they could not speak, could not move their hands properly to form the intricate signs needed to
wield the power.

They had lunged at their captor, and she had smiled. She gripped each sister around the wrist, and
brought their flowing forms together. The moment they touched, nothing else mattered. There was
arousal, there was pleasure, and there was the presence of their mistress, petting them, stroking them,
shaping them into the creature that would grow to be Altiora.

Her two necks had elongated, allowing them to find one another, muzzles pressing forward as tongues
entwined in a passionate kiss. Four arms roamed over their united form, caressing their heavy breasts,
joining with the caresses of their mistress as she guided their change, sculpting them like living clay.
Four large breasts became two massive ones adorning a single chest. They felt so good, so sensitive;
they had given Altiora much pleasure over the years.

She hummed happily, shifting the grip of her coils on her mistress, tightening ever so slightly. She could
not harm her mistress, oh no, and she never would. The girl was almost like a child, needing guidance
and training in the magical arts, even after so many years. She was an alchemist without par, and a
fantastic flesh-shaper, but she could not manipulate the powers to induce transformation on her own.

The green haired girl moaned softly in her sleep as Altiora's scaled form rubbed against her bare skin in
the ways she adored, and then some. Her mistress had a name, Altiora knew, but it never stuck. To the
great serpent she was always 'Mistress.' She curled her long necks around, using her mouths, lips, and
tongues to add to her mistress' enjoyable dreams. She would awaken feeling wondrous, reborn.

The serpent's cock began to quickly grow erect, and she coxed it into her mistress' sex. It was not that of
a serpent in the least, it looked very normal in fact, save for its immense, equine-like size. Her mistress
adored it. Apparently she had been the victim of a prank in school, a feud over the affections of a young
man. Unlike most, her mistress' change had not been terribly disfiguring, glaringly obvious, or indeed
much of an impairment to her life at all. It merely meant that your average male would be completely
unable to satisfy her. "Like a hot dog down a hallway," her mistress had said.

Altiora had been made to be the perfect fit for her mistress. The sorceress had been reduced to tears
the first few times her pet had mated her. The green haired girl had clung to the serpent, telling her how
she was a perfect fit and a wonderful creature. Of all the time the mage had spent shaping Altiora's form,
the single part that had the most time spent on it was her cock.

Oh it had felt so wonderful, the mage's fingers sliding over the sisters' bellies as they merged, coaxing
them together at the hip; squeezing them closer and closer together until they became one flesh, with a
single sex between them. The mage had slipped her fingers inside, whispering magical words to turn
female into male, slowly coaxing the twins' tunnel outward, transforming it into a thick, powerful cock.

There had been no sensation greater before or since that rivaled the feeling of the chilly tower air upon
her emerging member, huge, proud, and purple. Their new testicles and sack popped free from the slit
that had once been their sex, sealing shut forever. Her mistress had coaxed it outward, making it grow
larger and larger, thicker and thicker, using extra mass from the union of two beings to create a cock for
the one that the two would in time become.

Then were the touches that would make her truly a serpent. First had been the arms, all four of them
were massaged and caressed, blissfully merged into their main flesh. Muscle and bone alike were
smoothed out; eliminating most traces of a humanoid female form, save for the breasts and a slight
roundness where their hips had been. Hair fell away, elven ears were smoothed away, no longer
appropriate on reptilian faces.

Then had come the removal of their legs. Altira's tail was bent downwards, the twins' four legs kneaded
into it, gentle tickles as their mistress had reached within, taking the pattern of their ribcage and
continuing it downwards, into a long, serpentine tail. Internal organs followed suit, confirming to the new
pattern already present. They had coiled around their mistress, forked tongues lapping playfully at her
neck, coils wrapping around her for the first time.

The three made love for the first time, the human and the conjoined serpents all enjoying in wondrous
physical bliss. As the aftershocks of the last climax faded, Altora softly hissed her thanks, only for her
muzzle to be clamped shut by the mage's hand.

"Hush," she said, "Beasts do not talk. While you serve me, you are a beast, and do not speak. While you
serve me in performing tasks, you are a creature of magic, but obedient and quiet. You will speak only
when I ask." The sorceress demanded.

Altira and Altora bowed their heads, nodding their understanding. They gave voice to only a handful of
words from then on. She had stood and beckoned for the two to follow her, only for the serpent to fall flat
upon its faces. She had laughed then, a cruel twinkle in her eyes, tempered by a sudden lust in her
loins.

"It will take time for you to learn how to work your new body. But you need no experience to perform one
task: pleasure me." She had growled, seizing the head that was Altora and pulling it down to her loins,
then seizing the other and putting it to her breast. The twins did their best to obey, cleaning their seed
from their mistress' sex and pleasuring her with the carnal arts that all dark elves learned from an early
age; how to please the female form in a large variety of ways.

It had taken months and many bumps, bruises, and scrapes. They never truly got the hang of motion in
their new form. At first progress as hampered by their oversized assets, they were unable to lift the
combined weight of their tits from the floor. Their mistress' mockery had stung more than any blow. She
had given them the perfect form, and they were unable to draw upon its potential. Weeks passed before
their back grew strong enough to lift their breasts from the ground, making it easier to slither forward for
a few paces, before the strain grew too much and they crashed back against the floor. Mistress had
laughed, she had found it amusing. In time they had grown strong enough to slither with what had been
their upper body held off the ground; then and only then had they proven themselves to be more than a
beast, worthy to assist their mistress with chores, and eventually lab work. It took further months before
their two heads and necks could work with dexterity, functioning as their hands once had. After a year in
ownership, they were still a comical sight, their slithering lopsided, uneven, jerky. Each sister controlled
precisely half of their shared body, and it took effort from both to slither. They tripped over themselves
constantly. Both muzzles had scars from their attempts at cooking and cleaning. The sisters did their
best, trying to cope with their new form, trying to please their mistress, trying to help one another.

Isolation does strange things to the mind. Despite being one flesh, Altira and Altora were almost unable
to communicate with one another. They could not break their mistress' command. Every day they tried
harder and harder to please their mistress, to be able to assist her in the lab; it was their dream, being
more than a clumsy maid and sex-toy.

They had cried every night as they lay in bed, after their mistress was asleep. Every night they
pleasured her, using tongues, snouts, scales, breasts, cock, and tail alike, doing whatever their mistress
asked of them. And then when the human's body was satisfied, too tired for more, the two bathed her,
made her a cup of tea, and snuggled into bed with her.

It was the greatest thing in the world, to share a bed with their mistress. The green haired girl slept every
night wrapped in their coils beneath the covers, using their breasts as a pillow.

The sisters had grown since their transformation, their serpentine form growing longer and thicker.
Within a year they were twice their original length, which doubled once more the following year. It had
not helped their clumsiness. Now they merely damaged more of their mistress things when their
slithering went awry.

They cried themselves to sleep every night, wanting nothing more than to be able to serve their mistress
as best they could. Differences in personality between Altora and Altira slowly faded. For each day in
their mistress' service, the few remaining patches of their past grew a little more cloudy, a little less
defined, each day dimming them ever so slightly until they were nothing more than a comfortable blur.
All that remained was identical desire to serve. By their third year in her service, Altira and Altora's
thoughts had become one. It would be another year before their two minds fully merged, making them
truly one creature with one flesh, rather than one body with two minds.

The twins never achieved their dream of becoming their mistress lab assistant. Their mentally united
self, Altiora, was the one who achieved this. She had been so grateful when she had been allowed
beyond the heavy wooden door that marked one end of her world. All that existed was nestled between
the door to the lab and the front door. She had forgotten what the outside had looked like by the time two
had become one. The tower windows were almost always shut, the heavy storms that occurred year
round assured the storm shutters would always be shut tight. The sun was not a ball to her, merely
rectangles of wonderfully warm light that brought delicious heat to her black, brown, and lavender
scales.

Altiora had been her mistress' assistant for two years before she had seen the outside of the tower
again. It had brought tears to her four eyes, so beautiful was the outside world. The green haired girl had
scowled at her pet. "What's wrong with you," she'd asked with an annoyed sigh.

"The sun is so bright..." her pet had replied, only part of the truth. That day, completely by mistake,
Altiora had found that she could lie.

Even a score of years later, Altiora still found herself awed by the sun, the trees, the flowers, the nearby
town and the market contained within it. Her mistress placed so much trust in her. Even though the
potion had assured complete loyalty, Altiora was still proud that her mistress trusted her enough to go to
the market on her own. Over the years she had come to depend more and more upon Altiora, having her
cook, clean, make purchases, even mix her potions and perform the magical rituals that she used to
bring in money. Altiora took care of her mistress now, her mistress did not take care of her.

The girl had taken ill two winters past, and had never truly recovered. Despite Altiora's efforts she had
become thin and frail. She ate little, had headaches. As Altiora worked, she found memories of her twin
pasts returning, giving her knowledge of magic and sorcery. Shed learned much of alchemy from her
mistress, and in time she'd learned the answer.

All the work with ground herbs, strange powders, and all the like had poisoned her mistress. Without a
few remedies to keep her condition stable the sorceress would have succumbed to her illness long ago.
Even Altiora had thought that she would be lost the previous spring, when she'd fallen down the tower
stairs and broken one leg. The serpent had set the break as best she could, fetching the few healing
potions that were on hand, but they weren't enough. Her mistress had been knocked unconscious by the
fall, and slept for days. Her leg had grown infected, and her sleep had grown fevered.

Altiora's heart had broken as she remained by her mistress' side, unable to do anything. She had to
obey her mistress. She was not allowed to mix things in the lab on her own, she was not allowed to cast
spells without permission either. She had gone over everything her mistress had instructed her,
searching frantically for a loophole.

She found none.

The green haired girl eventually stopped breathing. For a moment there was no mistress to obey, Altiora
could do whatever she wanted. All her memories flooded back, all the old magic of the twins. She
latched onto the spells she needed, easily translating the needed motions to her serpentine form. She'd
poured nearly everything she had into the healing spells, all the memories that she had regained were
lost again, this time for good. They were burned away to fuel the spell to bring her mistress back from
death.

It had worked, just barely, but it had worked. The girl had taken a breath, and then another, her fever
broke, and her sleep restful for once. She had woken several days later, and had given Altiora
permission, in the future, to do what was needed to assure that she would survive. The serpent could do
whatever she liked to attend to her mistress' well being.

The fever had wasted her away even further, but she was eating again, even if Altiora had to carry her
around the tower upon her powerful back. The serpent had even rigged up a harness to carry her. But
the human was still fragile, still unable to do much of anything for herself, still so tired...

Altiora moaned softly, her seed flooding her mistress' belly. The old curse assured that those muscles
would always remain strong. The serpent withdrew her member for the last time, the seed being all that
the potion needed to complete the spell.

The girl whimpered as the sensations of change spread throughout her body, making her pale body soft
and malleable, like clay. Serpentine coils undulated, coaxing nearly useless arms and legs into the torso,
smoothing it out into a single mass. The girl's head and neck altered on their own, emerald hair falling
away, no longer needed as pale skin vanished beneath jade scales.

Altiora's heads bent down, forked tongues kissing and caressing her mistress' flesh, just as the girl's
hands had done a decade before. She drew her out into a smooth, sleek, serpentine shape. Altiora had
been born from the mass of two large dark elves, her mistress' new form would only have her own mass
to use.

Ever so carefully she coaxed the long neck and head to divide, to become perfect mirrors of one
another. Two throats gasped softly with the pleasure of the change. The girl's small breasts were pushed
into the form, meant to return when her body was larger, her back strong enough to carry them.

A tongue slipped inside the girl's sex, teasing and caressing, coaxing what was female into what was
male. Altiora had no need to give voice to the words; she remembered all that her components had
learned as dark elves, their gift to the creature they had given their existences up to become.

The shemale serpent smiled. She was doing this in part for her mistress, in part for herself, and in part
for those two frightened sisters who had been lead up to the tower in chains a lifetime ago.

The emerald serpent's new manhood emerged from her sex, aching and throbbing, enough to awaken
the former sorceress from her slumber. Her four eyes blinked sleepily, looking around, coming to rest
upon the ornate bottle placed beside her teacup on the nightstand.

Altiora curled a tongue around her mistress' member, caressing, stroking, loving, until the new shemale
serpent could hold back no more, erupting for the first time in masculine climax.

She was so tiny, so fragile. Altiora had long since thought of her mistress as little more than a child. She
had long since become her mistress' mother in what she did, caring for her, providing for her, and now
she would truly be her daughter, raised in the proper tradition.

Altiora uncoiled, her massive body tenfold the length of the tiny new serpent.

"Wh-what...?" she hissed through unfamiliar, dual mouths.

"Silence!" hissed Altiora, wrapping her tail around both muzzles. One of her heads lowered itself to the
floor, picking up the enchanted robe that had belonged to the sorceress. It had always been too long for
her, to loose and baggy. But on Altiora it fit perfectly, covering the entire part of her body that she carried
upright, her heads poking through the sleeves.

"Beasts do not talk. While you serve me, you are a beast, and do not speak. While you serve me in
performing tasks, you are a creature of magic, but obedient and quiet. You will speak only when I ask."
She hissed at her former mistress.

Her daughter would learn all the lessons Altiora had. It was likely a bit cruel, but ultimately necessary in
order to be just like her mommy. The former pet had been instructed wonderfully about how those of her
race were to behave.
She pulled the wriggling serpents towards her still erect and dripping shaft.

"It will take time for you to learn how to work your new body. But you need no experience to perform one
task: pleasure me."

All that she was, all that she had been... all were satisfied.
28 - Kissing Cousins

Kissing Cousins
By Von Krieger

Truth be told, I hadn't expected to be enjoying myself very much at all. Ceremony for a demon goddess
of fertility, lust, and change aside, you expect a religious function to be boring as hell (pun intended.)
Robes, chanting in a language you don't understand, having your sinuses assaulted by dusty old
furniture, the scent of metal polish, and some really obnoxious incense. But I was willing to tough it out;
after all it's not every day that one of your best friends in the whole wide world gets accepted as a novice
priestess of the aforementioned demon lust goddess. Despite what you'd think, dwelling in the abyss,
being a great bat winged she-demon and all; Krygar doesn't seem to be all that bad of a goddess. You
didn't have the blood sacrifice, the rampant slaughter, and the baked baby barbecue cook outs that you
have associated with other 'dark' gods and goddesses. Her pantheon has three goddesses of fertility
overseeing the same aspects (spheres of influence, my cousin says they're called), and Krygar is
essentially in the middle on the whole good and evil issue.

I'd never really paid attention to religious issues, like choosing a divine patron for yourself, following a set
in stone series of beliefs and all that. But on that day I found myself thinking that if I had to chose, I could
do a whole lot worse than the goddess Setsuna picked to follow. Two words: temple prostitution. Two
more words: transformation potions. And two more still: free samples. If I had known what I was in for, I
don't think I would've gone. But in the end, I'm rather glad I did.

We've always been close; we look enough alike to be twins. Some sort of cosmic destiny thing. Get
blood ties close enough, have three sisters conceive around the same time, and then magical patterns
slip into place, and you have what our parents got: three cousins that look like identical triplets, save for
their hair color. Setsuna's is as black as a crow's wing, mine is the color of straw, and Sakura's... well... it
tends to be whatever color she finds fetching at the moment. It was an intense red when we were little,
but lately she's been dying it various shades of dull brown. She doesn't want to stand out in a crowd,
usually because she's picking pockets in one.

We were raised together and grew up as close as sisters. We matured, took vastly different careers, and
went our separate ways; another one of those patterns that fate tends to make, the warrior, the rogue,
and the cleric.

Setsuna, going into the temple as she was, most definitely fit the cleric. She showed a few magical
abilities at a young age, marking her as favored by the gods. In this weird world of ours you never know
if those whispers in your head are the onset of schizophrenia, or an actual being of power stepping in to
give guidance. But in her case, it seemed to be the latter.

Sakura, despite her fiery mane, was always hiding and sneaking, making off with things that belonged to
other people. If something valuable or useful went missing in our house odds were you'd find it in one of
Sakura's little hidey holes. Picking locks, con artistry, that sort of thing.
I myself took up the ways of the warrior and the wilderness. Hunting, tracking, mostly caravan guarding
the last few years. Long moments of peace and quite out in nature punctuated with intense moments of
firing arrows at things until they stop moving. It was always quite a comfortable living.

But things changed, for the better I think, from the moment I took a drink out of what I thought was a
ceremonial chalice. I thought it was some sort of welcoming thing, the church offering hospitality to two
outsiders who happened to be their new acolyte's best friends and kin besides. I hadn't been at all
suspicious when Setsuna told me to wear a bikini under my normal clothes. I had thought that they were
going to do some sort of water rebirth ceremony, go under Setsuna the normal girl and emerge Setsuna
the priestess in training, that sort of thing. Well... that wasn't remotely near what happened. I took one
sip from the cup and bang, all the inhibitions went right out the window. Setsuna told me later that it
wasn't weakening my will, just opening me up to things that I would've done normally with a little coaxing
and cajoling. I was perfectly fine with that, even when she asked me to get up on one of the stages and
perform a little strip tease.

Apparently when the time comes for new priestesses of Krygar to be added to the roll of proper
practitioners, the gal gets some of her friends (and on occasion some female relatives), and we're all put
in a room with a bunch of unlabeled, temporary transformation potions mixed with a little alcohol, and
essentially we help to welcome our friend into the fold in an orgy of lust and change. If you take the
wrong (or right) potions, perhaps a little fertility too. A priestess' body is something special, seen by the
church as a blank canvas or a block of clay to be sculpted towards the desires of both the priestess and
the goddess. The party is meant to let the new priestess sample some of the blessings her goddess can
give to her over the course of her service. She can see them, touch them, and even experience them.
Each transformation is temporary, and they let you down one to three potions at a time. Every time the
dispelling trigger was met you'd lose the oldest potion effect still active. I was a little hesitant at first, but
seeing an eager priestess down two of them and get breasts bigger than her head, well... I figured I
might as well give it a try.

The inhibition potion at the door made sure that even the least bi-curious girls there would be getting in
on the act, eventually. I was just about ready to grind up against the nearest bystander just from seeing
the sudden expansion of the first potion drinker.
Clothes came off quite rapidly, and I could see why I'd been asked to wear a bikini. I thought I'd have a
bit of fun with it, and I hopped up on one of the stages to perform the stripping act Setsuna had asked
for. I didn't have the slightest blush as I took my clothes off for a room of strangers. I did some rather
lewd things with the potion bottle before I popped the cap and downed it.

I was immediately thankful that I'd taken off all my clothes. Voltz' 9th Law of Transformation: Only magic
items and underclothes are guaranteed to survive the alteration of the host. No matter how big you get,
somehow you're going to be left with enough bits of fabric clinging to you to perform the bare minimum
of modesty. Though it ought to have torn itself to shreds, somehow my bikini managed to contain my
body as I shot up from five and a half to seven-feet in height, and it did so comfortably. Truth be told, I
was a little disappointed. I didn't get muscles, or get to experience being a werewolf, or anything. I just
got scaled up to the point where I was getting my hair caught in the ornate lamps hanging down from the
ceiling.

I'm sure it was quite a spectacular change to watch, but it was more uncomfortable for me than fun. So I
went and found myself a playmate to get rid of the effect. A small and shy girl who, even with the
inhibition potion still in effect, seemed a little reluctant to have some fun. But she enjoyed being scooped
up in my arms and given a kiss, and what a kiss. Her potion was Essence of Frog. She was a joy to
snuggle with, her skin soft and smooth, and her tongue, oh that tongue...

I sampled a few more, nothing really worth mentioning. They weren't good or bad just... neutral. I didn't
care about them, and as time went on I felt myself being drawn more and more into the spectacle of the
thing. I was having more fun sitting back and seeing the trouble other people got themselves in to.
Keeping an eye on Sakura resulted in some moments of amusement. She was slamming down potions
for the free booze content and griping constantly about the resulting changes to anyone who would
listen. And as she was often the most transformed one in the room, she was drawing in the handful of
girls who were into that sort of thing, as well as both of the supervising priestesses. I could tell she was
enjoying herself. For a few hours she got to be the center of attention, having her pleasure seen to by a
handful of hangers-on who were more than eager to grab her more drinks.

The party was winding down, and there was one more round of transformational potions. I could hear my
cousin cursing up a storm from across the room. She was completely sloshed and having a fit over her
final set of alterations. She towered over everyone at her table, membranous wings spread wide, tail
lashing behind her as she tried to keep her balance.

It was quite a sight, what with her not only being tipsy, but having a vastly altered center of gravity,
having received a batch of the massive bust potion that had kicked off the evening. A half dozen arms
were in a tangle as she tried to wave them to get herself balanced.

I was actually enjoying my final alteration for the night. My little froggy friend from earlier had sought me
out, and though she lacked the wondrous amphibian tongue from earlier, her own final change was
rather similar to the first, smooth, sleek, skin made of pitch black latex. Her touch was absolute heaven. I
just about had my eyes rolled back in my head with the sheer bliss of her lips upon my new addition.
Remember what I said earlier about fertility? I had a full blown (pun intended) cock for my final change.
Big enough to satisfy a mare, and if some of the messes I'd seen earlier were any indication, the gal
slurping my sausage was going to get a big surprise.

I hadn't really noticed Setsuna throughout the evening. I think she slipped off to have some fun with
several of her fellow priestesses in one of the privacy booths in the corners. She walked up with a
pre-poured potion, out of the bottle and in a chalice. She was purring quite loudly and a furred tail
swayed from side to side behind her.

She was somewhere between the Asian neko-chan and the typical anthropomorphic feline in
appearance, claws, fangs, ears, and tail, but her fur was fading, though she kept the six breasts.

I smiled up at her as she set the cup on the table, and then bent down to give me an intimate kiss. I'd be
lying if I said this was the first time she'd done that. It seemed whenever I got together with my cousins,
and drinking was involved, somehow we always ended up sleeping together. It was weird, but it didn't
seem wrong. To me it always felt like masturbation. Aside from hair color and a few freckles, I could be
the legitimate mirror image of either of my cousins. We enjoyed ourselves; it was always a well needed
blowing off of steam. We never talked about it or discussed it. Hell, we never even planned to do it. It
just... happened, and we loved it.
"Mmm... Ranko," she purred, "Think we can wrestle Sakura away from the crowd? I've got some fun for
the whole family in mind, as it were, and I think it'll be more intimate without a crowd cheering us on."

I just nodded, I couldn't manage to coax anything more than a moan or a lustful cry out of my throat. The
former frog-girl was good, and I made a mental note to get her number before the night was out.

The climax was absolutely delicious, and longer lasting than any I'd had up until that point in my life. I
was seriously giving some thought to sending the church a little donation to get a little (well, not so little)
permanent addition. But events later that evening would make things rather... difficult.

And I never did get Miss Froggy's number...

-o-

It was a bit cramped inside the privacy booth; it was more in the style of a telephone booth than a
restaurant booth. Despite her drunkenness, requiring several of her still-present arms on my shoulders,
back, and butt in order to stay upright, Sakura groaned loudly when I asked if the small booth was a
"changing room." She always hates my puns.

"I'd like to share something special with the two of you, it's something that's been on my mind a lot
recently, and just won't seem to leave. I can't really trust anyone else to go through this with me and not
abuse it so... one last transformation for the night, letting us all experience it." Setsuna said, before
standing on the small bench and pushing aside a ceiling tile.

She'd managed to acquire on of the temple's transformation potions, and this one still had its label.
Though it was written in the Abyssal script, and I had no idea what it said. She took a big gulp first, and
then passed it to Sakura, who couldn't quite manage to keep the majority of it in her mouth, it dribbled
down over her massive breasts. The dragon alteration was gone, but she still sported six arms and
those wonderfully huge knockers.

I took the potion from her as Setsuna ran her tongue over Sakura's obviously sensitive breasts, making
sure not a drop was wasted. I took a long swig for myself, the potion sporting a kind of bubbly vanilla
flavor to it. I could immediately feel that bubbly feeling being transferred to my body. It tickled a bit and I
giggled as I took another drink, this time brining my lips against Sakura's, assuring that not a drop would
be spilled.

She seemed almost hungry for the potion, or more likely the liquor used to make it. She gulped down
what I offered, her tongue almost writhing in my mouth, searching for more. So I gave it to her, with three
kisses I managed to give our drunken cousin her share of the transformation potion. I wasn't sure what it
was, but I felt my entire body heating up, joining that bubbly feeling. It was a slower acting potion than
the others, the effects would take place with a deliciously languid pace, allowing the subject to
experience every minor shift caused by the magical concoction. Perhaps the booze was finally getting to
me, as I felt my mind grow foggy, concentrating almost entirely upon my increasingly aroused body. It
felt so good to rub up against my cousins, our skin meeting. It felt even better to rub and stroke, to fondle
and caress.

The booth seemed almost to tighten around us, pushing the three of us closer and closer together,
making sight useless, the only way to know what was going on was to use your touch, to feel the others
around you. It was wonderful, an almost spiritual experience. We pressed closer and closer together, our
skin tingling with delighted bliss as it met that of our kin. Sensual sensations blossomed within our
bodies the likes of which we had never before known. It was like every part of us, physical and spiritual,
was open to the other two to play with, to kiss, to caress, to make love to. It was the most beautiful thing
that I have ever experienced. And yet throughout all of it, not one single climax was to be had. I could
feel Setsuna's many breasts, as well as Sakura's large ones; I could feel my cousin's clumsy, but
manifold caresses over my body. It was sheer bliss.

Tighter and tighter the booth seemed to grow, closer and closer together, as close as three women can
physically get. And then we went beyond that. I'm not sure how exactly it went, since I couldn't see,
couldn't even open my eyes. But I didn't need to see what happened, only feel it. It felt like I had become
like putty, my flesh being pushed and kneaded into that of my cousins. Perhaps if I had a clearer head I
would've been worried, but all I knew was that it felt even better than skin to skin contact, and I focused
all my will into that feeling of fluidity, letting myself flow forward, to entwine and entangle with the two
people that I loved most in all the world.

Then I became more than myself. I could feel my caresses; I could feel the sensations stirred by my lips,
my fingertips, my legs wrapped around my cousin's waist. I could feel their own touches upon my body,
and I could feel that which was doing the touching. I felt perfect, like one of those multiarmed elephant
fertility goddesses exploring herself.

I wasn't quite sure if I was controlling the many arms and legs I felt, not even those I knew to be my own.
But it didn't matter, since they were all working towards the same purpose; to grant me the greatest
pleasure possible. The near-divine sense of pleasure and pressure grew and grew, until it exploded like
a single shining silver firework amidst a sea of endless night, lighting up all of creation with its dazzling
brightness.

And then I was no longer divine, but a mere mortal with a somewhat unfamiliar body. There were no
longer any loving caresses, but rather clumsy gropes as fingers and hands tried to figure out where
precisely they were, and why everything felt so weirdly heavy, and not only that, but why were there so
damned many of them?

Mirror, wall, curtain, more wall, Sakura's huge breast, someone's rump, my rump, Sakura's OTHER
huge breast, my hair, Setsuna's ponytail, yet another Sakura breast. Wait...

I opened my eyes, but there wasn't much to see, as Sakura, Setsuna, and myself were lodged quite well
in the changing booth. I turned my head only to find myself with my nose in Setsuna's air and a faceful of
dark hair.

"Ack! You two are squashing me!" Sakura cried, no trace of a slur in her voice. I too felt rather cramped
and compacted, though I couldn't feel anyone's weight on me. I tried to step out of the booth, but it
seemed that I had too many legs as well. I lost count at four. I managed to get one or two through the
curtain, and gripped the outside wall with... I couldn't be sure, somewhere between three and seven
hands, seeking to pull myself out of the booth. I'm sure it looked quite a sight, likely a dozen limbs flailing
around from outside the curtain.
My strength managed to do the job and I managed to pull myself out of the booth. Only it wasn't quite
myself; I managed to pull out myself and part of Setsuna, with Sakura still inside the booth. Or at least
the portion of our merged form that sported her head. My jaw dropped as I looked over the body my
cousins and I had become united in.

A wide torso, sporting nine breasts the very size and shape that Sakura had acquired through her
potions, with three heads sitting atop it. There was a sort of hint of shoulders in the middle, beneath the
neck belonging to Setsuna, and the outside was adorned with many, many arms. We were not only a
little bigger than double-wide, but double-thick as well, with a broadened back and a second set of
shoulders and hips. A quick count determined we had twelve arms and eight legs amongst us, the
majority of them belonging to a pair of rather confused young women.

Sakura managed to free herself from the booth and step her third of the body out with the rest of us. She
let out a stunned yelp, and I could feel her panicked adrenaline surging into our veins. Her flight instinct
kicked in, and the sudden shock of feeling her own feelings and urges sent me into a panic. I'm not sure
why, but we tried to pull away from one another, trying to forcibly pull our original bodies free of the
strange merged mess we'd gotten ourselves into.

Setsuna, on the other hand, was in complete control, and she giggled as Sakura and I struggled until our
sleepless and drink-worn constitutions hit rock bottom and we could do nothing more than pant, trying to
draw air into our... I still don't know how many lungs.

The priestess took control of as many arms as she could, hugging our new body, cupping our plentiful
breasts, and stroking Sakura and I, the two heads on the edges of our form, on the cheek.

"Isn't this great?!" Setsuna cried with unparalleled glee.

"If I wasn't sharing the same blood supply I'd slit your throat," growled Sakura.

I gritted my teeth and concentrated, putting my own assortment of arms to work, feeling up our united
flesh. It was quite interesting, the way we'd been brought together as one. I can only imagine that
Setsuna's multibreast alteration and Sakura's bust booster and Hindu goddess style arms somehow
came along with us while we merged. But that was rather odd, as the three of us had most definitely
climaxed, and thus they ought to have vanished. My fingers sought out our three sexes, positioned
between our four front legs.

"It's a nice body to visit, girls, but I wouldn't want to live in it." I said with a small smile, "Let's have a little
fun with a test run, then go our separate ways, ok?"

Setsuna just chuckled and nodded, while Sakura grunted and angrily mashed our breasts. It was...
interesting, being able to feel your pleasure and the pleasure of two other people, to feel the parts
touching and being touched, yet being not in control of them in the slightest. I closed my eyes and
leaned against the outer wall of the booth, thinking "You know, I could really get used to this..." I thought
to myself idly.

It turns out I wouldn't really have any choice in the matter.


-o-

Still tipsy from the previous evening, barely able to walk with eight legs and three minds trying to control
them, and being a little loose legged from the fact that we couldn't seem to keep our hands off ourselves,
eventually we managed to make it to Setsuna's room to pass out for the day, hoping that we would be
individuals once more when we awoke.

To Sakura's loathing and Setsuna's enjoyment, that was not the case. We were still mashed into a
single, many limbed, multibreasted form. Despite all the mutual pleasuring we had taken part in the
previous evening, I still felt more than a little randy, I could even feel that my two cousins felt the same
way. Noticing that somehow made it worse, like some kind of sexual feedback loop. I was aroused,
which made Setsuna aroused, which made Sakura aroused, which made me even more needful.

"We need to shower," I said. During those early days I tried my best to adhere to my normal routine.
Rather quickly I would find that it was quite impossible.

I tried to get up, out of the bed, but the other two wanted to part of it, laying like lumps. So despite myself
I had to lay back down, dealing with Setsuna or Sakura absently fondling our mutual assets.

"Probably not a good idea," Setsuna said. Though I couldn't see it, I could hear the mischievous grin in
her voice, "We're going to have breakfast shortly, and odds are we're going to end up rather messy."

Sakura winced, "Oh gods, she's right. We've got who knows how many arms, three mouths to feed, and
our arms on the other side are like twice as far away as they're supposed to be."

"Ugh," I said with a sound of disgust, "We're going to be quite the show in the mess hall. Considering
that I'm willing to bet dollars to donuts that the temple doesn't have any clothes that are going to fit us."

I could feel Sakura blush, her portion of our shared body turning red with embarrassment. I chuckled,
"So you can fuck in front of a crowd when you're getting drunk, but you can't stand the thought of just
being naked in front of people?"

I got a snarled "Shut up!" for my troubles.

Thankfully Setsuna provided some information that helped to throw water on Sakura's increasingly bad
mood: transformees of the church are taken care of until they are comfortable enough in their new forms
to take care of themselves. So breakfast in bed was going to be the state of things for the foreseeable
future.

I did admit that my cousin had been right; we did indeed need a shower after breakfast. I'm half positive
that whoever put together the menu for us during those first few days set up a hidden camera, and was
laughing so hard they wet themselves every time we ate. We got a full on waffle bar, butter, syrup, fruit,
whipped cream, chocolate syrup.

And as predicted, nothing seemed to go the way it ought. We were absolutely ravenous, and all twelve
arms sought ought plates. The first casualty was the pitcher of blueberry syrup, which was knocked over
when all four of the arms that seemed to be mine tried to grab it at once. The warm flow over the bare
skin of our breasts was enough the make the three of us gasp.

"What the hell is wrong with us?" Sakura grumbled, "Why does just about everything feel sexual?"

Setsuna took the opportunity to ramble on about the wonders of Krygar's gifts, how the goddess wanted
to assure that the forms she granted her followers were enjoyable, even if they weren't quite what the
petitioner was looking for. Thus...

Sakura and I took advantage of our cousin's rambling to sort out which arms were ours, they were the
ones not making gestures, or making diagrams on napkins. After a few catapulted waffles I gave up on
trying to eat in a civilized manner, and just grabbed a plain waffle and dipped it in the rather large
amount of whipped cream, fruit, and syrup that had accumulated on my portion of our body during
previous attempts at eating.

On the other end, however, Sakura only gave up after her repeated attempts at using a knife and fork
wound up with her wearing a waffle as a whipped-cream and chocolate-chip covered hat.

By the time we'd all managed to get our fill (as I later learned we all shared a single stomach) I kind of
felt sorry for whoever had drawn the bad luck of having to clean up Setsuna's room, as well as the
laundry people who would be having to assure that the bedclothes didn't wind up with purple, blue, and
red stains.

Still lacking any sort of clothing, we merely threw one of bedsheets with the least amount of stuff spilled
on it around our rather sticky form and were ushered off to the specialty showers. I was a little awed at
the sight; the temple had taken steps to assure that anyone could have a nice, comfortable bath despite
their form. My cousins and I were ushered into a tub that had a door in it, and a bench inside. Essentially
a walk in tub, the small door in the side being completely water tight, allowing it to be filled up for a wide
but not particularly tall individual to take a bath. It was more space efficient than a wide, but shallow one,
I suppose. Turning on the taps went much easier than breakfast had. Well, until Sakura pulled the little
stopper that turned the flow of the tap into a warm shower. All three of us cried out at the same time as
the powerful spray cascaded over our nine oh-so-sensitive breasts.

Our breakfast had taken place just after noon, and the sun had long since set by the time someone
came to check up on us and get us out of that shower. We quickly learned that any time we bathed we
would have to have someone come and get us before things went a little too far out of hand. The water,
the suds, the scrubbing, it was so easy to get our rather oversexed body demanding more and more
pleasure, and even between the three of us we didn't have enough will to deny it. After we were coaxed
out of the shower, we had our first surprise of the day. One of the temple elders had done a little
thaumaturgic investigation to see why our transformation wasn't dispersing the way it ought.

I really shouldn't have been surprised at the answer we were given.


29 - Cursed Costume II: Cursed Coupling

Shattered Shards: Cursed Coupling


By Von Krieger

Kiki moaned softly as she spread her wings to soak up the rays of the noonday sun. She'd been
awakened from her nap by the rough motions of one of her phantom lovers. The gryphoness had been
rather afraid of them at first, and then found them annoying, but as time went on, she'd grown to love the
sensations.

Her sex drive had always been high, and despite his efforts her roommate Jordan couldn't seem to ever
fully satisfy her; though they tried. Most nights they had sex from when he came home until he went to
bed, but Kiki always craved more. Her phantom lovers were infrequent, and did not appear often enough
to slake her lusts.

The gryphon yawned and stretched her legs, pushing herself up into a standing position. Once again
she was filled with the sensation that she was forgetting about something, something important. But the
only thing that Kiki kept forgetting was that she was supposed to wear clothes when she left the house.
Jordan had even placed a sign on the front door to remind her.

She pawed at the refrigerator; her fingers had been feeling a bit stiff recently. They hadn't been much of
a problem, so she ignored the subtle alteration. Kiki let out a sigh as she peered over her violet beak at
the contents. Nothing seemed particularly appetizing. Nothing ever sounded good to eat. Kiki couldn't
remember the last time she'd had a yummy meal.

The gryphoness paused for a moment. When was the last time she'd had a meal, period? She couldn't
remember. She didn't remember eating breakfast, or having dinner the night before or... much of
anything really. How long had this been going on? A week? Two? More? She ought to have starved to
death by now, but instead she felt great! She felt wonderful! Her wings were even growing, and soon
they'd be big enough for her to fly.

That thought confused her as well. Something inside told her that she shouldn't have wings, and that
even if she did those wings shouldn't possibly be growing. The gryphon looked back at them, spreading
the dark feathers as widely as she could. They were most certainly there, and they were incredible. Why
would she have ever been without them?

She remembered something faintly, a tiny, insignificant memory out of reach. A suit. What sort of suit?
She couldn't quite remember. Not a business suit, for sure. Perhaps a swim suit? A visit to a pool or the
ocean might be fun, especially with her slick latex skin. She'd dry off in a few minutes under the warm
sun, which was where she'd been until a few minutes before.

Kiki let out a small gasp as she felt a second phantom cock enter her, this one parting her beak. She
instinctively curled her tongue around the invisible organ. She couldn't quite feel it, but there was most
definitely something within her mouth for her long, black tongue to wrap around. She loved oral sex, but
Jordan didn't seem to be so fond of it. Aside from an occasion or two, he'd managed to coax her away
from it. Kiki thought he was afraid of her beak hurting him, but she was a wonderfully skilled lover, she
would never harm a client.

A job? Didn't she have a job that she was supposed to be doing? Aside from being a whore. Mmm... the
very thought of that word made her body light up. She'd gone out a few times the previous week,
dressed up all sexy, finding a few cute targets, rubbing up against them, saying sexy things, whispering
that she could give them whatever they wanted. For a price.

Oh gods, it had been so fulfilling, it made her want to just paw at herself. But something stopped her.
She knew she was supposed to please others; it wouldn't be as much fun if she touched herself. She
longed for more partners to pleasure, beyond Jordan, and beyond the strange spectral lovers. As fun as
they were, Kiki craved something more solid, something that filled her with sweet seed, something that
stretched her wide and left her aching.

As if granting her wish, Kiki felt something part her netherlips, larger and longer than anything she'd ever
felt before. It spread her wide, wide enough that it made her cry out from both pain and pleasure. She
staggered and fell to the ground, dropping to all fours as the massive cock-shape slipped deeper and
deeper into her, slipping all the way into her womb before it stopped. For some reason that to seemed
wrong.

She felt something white hot dripping into her, scalding, but oddly not causing any pain. She could feel
the heat spreading slowly through her body, making muscles tingle and tickle. Her body seemed to be
tightening, firming up, but it also made her feel stiff. She could barely move, unable to change position
from her straight-armed, splay-legged position upon the kitchen floor. Her crotch was suddenly sopping
wet as she ground against the linoleum. It felt just like real sex, not just the comparatively minor
stimulation of her spectral fuckings. Sure, they made her climax, but never very hard. But this? This was
just as good as the sex she'd gotten on her outings...

Why had she stopped with them? Oh, right! The clothing rule. For some odd reason her clothing wasn't
fitting right and was being stubborn to put on. So Kiki had just gone without for the past week. Her sexy
tops hadn't fit, refusing to display her cleavage properly; it didn't look particularly flattering at all. She'd
even tried to get her special boots on, but the heat or the cold or the damp or something must've made
the clasps lock up, since she found it impossible to latch even a single buckle.

Kiki panted, shallow breath drawn into a tight chest; it felt hard to breath all of a sudden, like someone
had clamped her chest in a vise. The gryphoness drew in a deep breath, trying to dispel the sensation,
drawing in more and more breath, far more than she ought to be able to. She could feel the
uncomfortable tightness fading, but her chest seemed to be expanding. Kiki looked down at herself,
she'd had breasts at one point, she knew that for a fact. But they seemed to have vanished, leaving her
with a flat chest that was growing outward and becoming broader by the instant. Paradoxically she could
feel a gentle constriction upon her waist and belly.

A soft popping sound reached her tufted ears, shortly followed by the sound of metal bits hitting the floor
right below her. The sound repeated several times, and Kiki felt soft sensations, as if some small, numb,
insignificant pieces were falling off of her. She looked down to see one of the metal objects, which
looked rather like the buckle of a belt, but smaller. They looked like the buckles from her favorite boots,
but how would something like that...

Remembrance dawned on Kiki, of her life as Avery, as a male human, not a female gryphon. She'd
donned a suit and become Kiki. It had altered her, started to turn her female, even when she'd taken it
off. But it... it felt so good to leave on, so sexy... But now the suit seemed to be changing shape, the
pieces holding it on falling away. It was ceasing to become a magical suit any longer.

Kiki tried to cry out for help, but her awkward beak and tongue couldn't form any words. How long had it
been since she'd spoken? How long had it been since she was actually able to speak? She could
remember that either. She'd stopped talking, she'd stopped eating, all she did was have sex all day,
every day, and now she was becoming trapped in the suit and warped into a new form.

She fumbled with the catches on the side of the mask, but her hands didn't work right. She couldn't get
her fingers to grasp the buckles in the right way to get the mask off. The gryphoness looked down at her
hands and saw the reason why; they had long since gone from being hybrid hands to powerful gryphon
paws. She clawed at the invisible catches for a few moments, but then she stopped.

It was strange, most certainly, but that was no reason to resist it. Her memories from being Avery didn't
seem all that important and losing her ability to speak hadn't inconvenienced her; nor had the loss of her
hands. It had taken at least a week to notice these things, and she only noticed them because
something else was going on; something that had come from nowhere and startled her.

Kiki ceased her silly struggles, letting her tongue loll from her beak as the massive invisible cock
continued to fuck her silly. A rather large puddle of purple-black fluid had formed beneath her. Oh gods
did it ever feel good, made even better by the pleasant stretching sensations that filled her body. More
buckles fell away, and Kiki felt sensation flow through her latex skin. Touch had been possible before,
but it had always been somewhat muted in places, like she'd been wearing a thin suit over her real skin.
But now the suit WAS her real skin. She shuddered as her arms and shoulders popped, reforming to suit
her growing body and shifting muscles. She could feel herself becoming larger, exceeding the mass
provided by her human form as she became more and more like a proper gryphon. Her legs began to
pop as well, reforming into the hind legs of a hunting cat. She finally managed to get them beneath
herself, sharp claws digging into the kitchen floor. Oh, it so felt so good, her body coming closer and
closer to climax with each passing moment. She could feel all her need, all her desire, all her pent up
lust that had been her constant companion the last few weeks building up, ready to surge forth in one
wonderfully epic climax at long last.

Kiki threw everything she had into the climax, she let the white heat of pleasure devour everything that
didn't matter. Avery had not been a part of her life in weeks. There wasn't a part of her that missed being
him. She wanted to be Kiki, the real Kiki. Not just the halfway version that wearing a suit had been. The
flames of pleasure hungrily devoured the memories.

The gryphoness could swear she felt a hand stroking her amethyst mane, a soft nibble upon her ear,
and a perfect voice whispering "Good girl" to her. Those words filled her with more pride that anything
she could every have done in a human life as... whoever she had been. Her body burned with the flames
of raging climax, becoming less and less human, more and more bestial, the vestiges of humanity buried
beneath feline and avian features. Kiki wouldn't miss them.
Especially if she could climax like this.

-o-

Kiki heard voices speaking as she awoke; a man and a woman, both sounding wonderfully familiar. She
leapt up onto her four feet and darted for the door. She nuzzled the larger of the two figures, and began
to make happy growls as her ears and mane were scratched.

"The merchandise, as promised," said the masculine voice, the one that wasn't scratching Kiki. He
sounded strict, his stern voice demanding obedience. But he wasn't addressing Kiki, so the gryphoness
ignored him and leaned into the petting.

"Mmm, she's gorgeous." The feminine voice said. This one demanded more attention than the male, she
was to obey whatever this voice said; she would tend to every whim of her owner and mistress if need
be. She purred happily and rubbed up against her new owner, finding her lower body was a bit... odd.
Too long and too thick to be proper legs, but Kiki found herself enjoying the sensation of her owner's
scaled tail. The lamia leaned down, wrapped her arms around Kiki's neck, scratching the gryphon
beneath her collar. How long had that been there?

"Where's your boyfriend, cutie?" Kiki's mistress asked in the voice people take on when talking cutely to
their pets, "Huh? Where's your boyfriend?"

Kiki immediately brought to mind the image of Jordan, dressed for work and heading out the door. It
made her mistress frown, though the pleasurable petting didn't cease. Her mistress turned towards her
companion, "We need a breeding pair for our purposes. Why is the male not here?"

The trainer shrugged, his long coat rattled and clanked and small charms and hidden bottles moved
about with the motions, "You insisted the female be more submissive than the last order..."

"Yes, her playful nibbling managed to part one of my favorite magical pendants from its chain, and then
infused with its power; she proceeded to corner several of my house guard and forced herself upon
them. They were easily replaceable and my Scythian Riders now have a riding cat for each of their
number, but I don't like having chaos in my home. Isn't that right, Kiki?" the lamia trailed off into cute pet
talk again. "We keep an orderly domain, yes we do!"

The trainer just shook his head and looked at his client with minor annoyance. He rifled through the
pockets of his coat, looking for something in particular. Eventually he found it; a fiery hued gemstone set
in a silvery-blue metal to form a broach. The metalwork crossed over in the middle, giving it the look of a
serpentine iris and pupil.

"An Eye of Echidna. It will enhance any magics of a transmutational nature within the wearer. Her
transformational fluids shouldn't affect someone as strong willed as you or your consort, but I would
advise using the items I linked to her to aid in her training and get her body used to being a living sextoy.
The Eye's effect will fade for sure in perhaps a week."

The lamia waved a hand, "Feh, I don't need to try them out right away. Besides, I gave the training toys
for my soldiers to use. You say they're kept clean through sorcery, but nobility does not mix seed with
common blood, even through artificial means, and they're human to boot."

Kiki's mistress snorted and grabbed the item from the wizard's hand, fastening it upon the gryphon's
collar. Kiki felt a pleasant surge jolt her libido into the raised levels she was more familiar with. She could
feel her sex growing wet, and her beak filling with saliva.

"We'll come back tomorrow. In an hour she'll be in a full on state of heat and will be to the point where
she'll force herself on anything large enough that she scents as male. The transformation should only
take a few minutes." The mage said, slipping out the door.

The lamia planted a kiss upon her pet's cheek, "We'll be back later to come get you and your boyfriend,
Kiki. Behave for mommy while I'm gone."

Kiki nodded, knowing exactly what her duty was. She was to wait until Jordan came home, and then
make love to him, making him into a gorgeous, beautiful, wonderful latex gryphon like herself. She
nuzzled her mistress' hand as she slithered out, closing the door behind her.

"Now Mr. DeGares, I believe you mentioned something about cattails, or was it catnip?" the lamia said
as the door closed.

"Both. And also fox gloves and fox tails. Plant them around your lands that need protecting, and thieves
and trespassers will be boosting the ranks of your guardians in no time," the wizard replied.

"Excellent, then there is the matter of getting my human guards properly reptilian, do you know a way..."
the lamia continued as the two moved away from the door, leaving Kiki behind to perform her task. She
grinned as she settled down to wait for her lover.

-o-

Jordan winced as he climbed up the steps to the half of a duplex that he shared with his roommate, Kiki.

Kiki had been the name for three, maybe four weeks now. But for some reason it felt so natural to think
of his lover as Kiki now, and as a female. Jordan wasn't quite sure how things had become so sexually
intense between them, but he liked it. That strange latex suit Kiki wore, making herself appear so very
much like a female gryphon, made her so sexy and so easy to think of as female. Even though she was,
Jordan supposed, still technically male beneath it all. Kiki would always greet him at the door, barely
waiting before he got inside to reach a taloned hand into his pants and start stroking Jordan's cock. He'd
grown so used to it he already sported an uncomfortable hard-on just walking up the sidewalk to the
front door. Today he didn't even have time to call out to his friend and lover that he was home before the
gryphoness was upon him.

She felt... different. Bigger, stronger, and more... bestial. Her purple beak parted, her dark tongue forced
between his lips as she slammed him against the wall. Her taloned hands clawed clumsily at his belted
pants.

Jordan felt a warm sensation pouring down his throat, and then outward from his belly to the rest of his
body. He needed Kiki in a way he'd never felt before. It had been fun to fuck her before, it felt so
wonderful to have her please him, and please him so often for so long, but this was truly the first time
Jordan truly needed her. He couldn't imagine what it would be like to go another minute without filling her
with his seed.

The human could scarcely move, and the gryphoness dropped down. Jordan looked down to see the
quadrupedal gryphoness before him. She was absolutely massive, her shoulders nearly reaching his
chest. She looked like she could nearly swallow him whole if she wanted. She was so different from the
Kiki he knew, but she looked... sexy like this. She looked right, like a proper gryphon, rather than one
poured over a human form.

Kiki took care of Jordan's belt with a snap of her beak, spitting the severed buckle to the side. She took
great care not to hurt him with her beak and her sharp claws, not even pricking his skin once as she
removed the barriers that barred her from what she craved. He was already hard; ready and eager for
her. He was also a bit different as well. Though Jordan couldn't see over the ebon and violet head
between him and his package, the gryphoness could see quite well that he'd grown in length and girth,
the shape of his manhood different, inhuman, and a lovely shade of bright orange. Her dexterous,
bird-like tongue curled around the male's member, feline roughness caressing the sensitive organ. Kiki
could feel it growing as she pleasured it, its shape continuing to alter, the loose skin of a human shaft
withdrawing and forming into the sheath that a gryphon male ought to have.

Jordan could do nothing but moan, his lover's tongue bringing out new sensations that he'd never even
imagined. He gripped her thick, lavender mane, thrusting into her eager beak. He'd been a little reluctant
to accept oral from Kiki before, he was terrified that her beak would harm him. Jordan cursed himself for
being a scaredy-cat; his sweet gryphoness was wonderfully skilled at pleasuring him in this manner. She
licked and sucked like a pro, making him weak in the knees. The human sunk down to the floor,
moaning loudly as he thrust into Kiki's eager maw. Her saliva made his bare skin tingle, a tingle that was
spreading from his loins, down his legs, and up his belly. Jordan paid it no mind; he didn't even bother to
open his eyes. He merely relaxed and let the sensations overtake him.

Kiki noticed, however. She purred happily as she watched her lover's skin turn from unpleasantly
pale-ish-tan to a sexy, smoky grey. The new hue slowly crept up his body, spreading out from where
Kiki's worked his shaft over with plenty of saliva. She couldn't, however, see that Jordan's lips had taken
on the same bright orange hue of his cock, and that his new gryphonic latex skin was beginning to form
upon his head as well.

Jordan cried out as he climaxed, Kiki's cleaver tongue coaxing every last drop that it could from him. But
as usual he was still hard, still ready to go, and still craving more. The changing human sat on the floor
panting for a few moments as Kiki licked his loins clean. The eager gryphoness' tongue moved upward,
slipping between the buttons of Jordan's shirt, pulling it open to reveal the grayish flesh beneath.

"Hey! Stop that!" Jordan scolded as thick strands of gryphon drool were left behind, "It's messy!"

Kiki growled playfully and gripped the shirt, giving it a tug. Jordan chuckled and quickly removed the
garment, only to be pounced and subjected to an even more intense licking. Birdcat slobber spread all
over his body. It was only then that Jordan saw the alteration in coloration that had taken place upon his
body.
"What the hell?" he muttered, not noticing his words becoming a bit more difficult to pronounce, his
tongue heavier and thicker, his teeth and lips becoming a solid orange unit, soon to grow into a proper
beak. He looked down at his hands, his nails orange as well, growing past the fingertip as he watched
them. He quickly realized they were becoming claws.

The changing human stumbled a few steps forward, his progress stopped by a heavy purple paw on his
back, Kiki's tongue slathering her saliva all over Jordan's back, seeking to accelerate his change as
quickly as possible.

"No, Kiki!" Jordan scolded. "Bad Kiki!"

He attempted to crawl towards the phone, to call for help, but a sudden sensation overcame him, the last
of his skin altering to grey latex. It was a pleasant sensation of new memories and thoughts floating to
the surface, whispering to him to go along with what was happening, to embrace it, to be a perfect lover
for his mate. Mmm.... his mate. Yeah, that's what Kiki was. She was gorgeous, so smooth, so soft, so
sleek, her black and lavender body was absolute perfection.

Jordan cried out as Kiki bit down on something with her beak. It didn't hurt, but it surprised Jordan, as
the portion of anatomy she was gripping wasn't a portion of anatomy he ought to have. Kiki took a few
steps back, helping to pull Jordan's tail out to its full length. The gryphon-becoming moaned with delight,
his body rewarded with pleasure for the transformation. His mate stepped forward again, lapping at her
lover's shoulder blades, seeking to coax the beautiful slate feathers out from their hiding place.

No, it wouldn't be bad at all being a gryphon like Kiki. She had done so much to please him these past
few weeks, and Jordan could tell that his lover's lusts had never been fully slaked. He owed her.

A soft cry escaped from his budding beak as dark wings erupted from his back, spreading to an
impressive span. If Jordan grew into the wings and tail to match Kiki's scale, he was going to be
absolutely huge.

He rolled over and the gryphoness made no move to stop him. She smiled, turning her rump to her
mate, her tail raised. He couldn't resist, he had to pay her back, had to have her, had to give her the
pleasure she deserved. It didn't matter that she walked on four legs now, or that odds were he'd be
joining her in quadruped-hood. He'd do anything for his mate, anything at all.

Jordan... no... Ferion, sighed as he slowly entered her. He could feel her juices going to work upon his
shaft, making it grow to better suit her, to better fill her, to please her in the way no human cock ever
could. Each thrust brought greater heat to his loins, heat that spread through his body, coaxing flesh and
bone alike to swell, to grow, to leave humanity behind and embrace its new destiny as a powerful, regal
gryphon. Slowly the position became more comfortable, easier on the legs and back, easier to bend over
Kiki's eager form. Ferion wrapped his arms around his mate's midsection, hugging her for the last time
as human arms gained a scaled texture, becoming the avian forelegs of a proper gryphon. Oh how
wonderful she felt, how passionately she cried out. Ferion wished he could have done this sooner,
satisfied what his mate had been craving for weeks but his inferior human form had been unable to
deliver.

He growled, seizing the scruff of Kiki's neck in his beak, his powerful feline body thrusting against her
with all his strength. Kiki's wings fluttered, stretching wide as she was taken by her male. She threw her
head back to cry out in pure bliss as she climaxed, but instead she found her mate's beak, turned
sideways to meet her own in a bestial kiss, their tongues entwining. Oh it was bliss, sheer bliss...

-o-

Nothing either of them could've done as humans would have even been close to what they'd
experienced, and they both knew it. Male and female gryphons lay snuggled up against one another,
purring happily in the afterglow of their first proper mating. Kiki chirped softly and nibbled upon Ferion's
collar. She wanted a symbol of their shared union, and she was rather sure that rings would be rather
difficult to find, put on, and hold onto.

Ferion purr-chuckled and raised his head to aid his lover in removing the orange leather strap. It took a
bit of effort, but eventually the two collars were off and were made loose, to be easier to slip over the
other's head. Kiki purred as her mate nuzzled her, collar in his beak, gently coaxing it onto her neck,
gripping the strap and slowly tightening it until it rested snugly against the amethyst fur and ebon latex
skin of the gryphoness' neck.

She returned the favor, though the male began to pant once the collar was slipped over his head. He let
out a soft moan as it was tightened. Kiki grinned, remembering the broach and its purpose. She churred
softly, telling her mate of the magic it contained and why it had been given to her. Ferion grinned, low
chirping sounds conveying his mischievous plot. Kiki purr-chuckled at the idea and opened the front door
easily with her beak and tongue.

Gryphon and gryphoness spread their wings wide and took to the air for the first time, looking for a few
fun targets to add to their soon to be growing pride.
30 - Siren Song of the Sea

Siren Song of the Sea


By Von Krieger

Cinna let out a sigh as he compared the two maps once more. There was no way he was reading them
wrong, but he went over them as if he could will them to change and alter the unpleasant circumstances.
It didnt work, however. Despite all his willpower and silent muttering of curses, the two pieces of
parchment refused to offer more favorable conditions.

He'd been a SCUBA diving instructor by trade, but that had been before the world changed. Some
incredible cosmic event had brought his world together with one filled with strangeness and sorcery. The
resulting world was dubbed Terra Unita, or the Joined Earth. It had many wonders to explore, and new
opportunities to take advantage of that had not existed in either of the two worlds before. Cinna had
been using his expertise in underwater exploration and artifact recovery to make a new career for
himself, one that he found a great deal more intellectually fulfilling than teaching diving to yet another
crop of tourists.

The union of the technological Earth and the sorcerous Aerth had not resulted in a homogenous mix of
science and sorcery; there were areas where one or the other dominated, and did so to a great degree.
In the places where the concentration of magic was the highest the land clung to the way it was before
the union of realities, and it had no tolerance for outsiders. Individuals from low or no magic areas would
find themselves altered, their memories picked apart and put back together. If one lacked the will or
mental discipline to keep their mind together they would find themselves quickly forgetting who they
were, their old lives gone and replaced by someone, or something, that would be perfectly at home in
the new environment. Strangely it didn't work the other way. People from higher magic areas could enter
high technological areas and find themselves perfectly at home. Magical energy was still present, but the
vast majority of it was used to essentially disguise the fact that anything had changed. Lizard-people
could freely walk down the streets and the natives would just see rather large, broad shouldered
humans. Well, most of them, anyway. There were always a few people who could pierce the veil, but
they quickly learned not to say anything, less they be whisked away to an asylum. The larger creatures
of Aerth tended to stay well away from such places. The laws of physics seemed to have been cast
aside and broken within the magical world in some cases. Dragons would find themselves crashing
down from the skies in areas of low magic, their wings and muscles not enough to support their heavy
bodies. Gigantic insects would find themselves suffocating as they were hit with the effects of the
square-cube law.

High intensity areas of either type were rare and most places tended to be perfectly hospitable to
peoples and creatures of both worlds. There were also many places where things had become a blend
of both worlds; people, architecture, animals, objects, all altering to become a mix.

The Joining had greatly altered some people, Earthers more than Aethers. The latter had an incredible
number of technological, sentient races, while the former had precisely one. Cinna considered himself
lucky that he'd been offshore and underwater when the merging occurred. Water tended to have a
naturally high magical charge, and being submerged in it had protected Cinna from the degree of
alteration that had struck most of the people in his home town.

The crossover hadn't been perfect, areas of land had been scooped up and tossed around, then stuck
back together like mixed pieces from a million jigsaw puzzles. The Joined Earth was bigger than Earth
and Aerth combined. There were bits that were duplicated from both worlds, some pieces that seemed
to be from different timelines, and there were places that had been mashed together to form a single
place and a single people without seemingly any sort of rhyme or reason to it. Cinna's home had been
on one of the Florida Keys which now was connected to a mainland of some sort and fused with an
Aerth trade city named Fort Blackscale. The layouts of the two towns had been identical; buildings were
a perfect blend between the two, as were the population. Everyone had two sets of memories, one from
a person on Earth one from a person on Aerth. Physical forms had blended into a hybrid of the two
people.

Strangely enough, everyone had adapted to it with relative ease, though it still freaked Cinna out. He'd
gotten a bit of the merge as well, but the only signs of it upon him were slightly pointed ears, a change in
hair color, an uncomfortably large amount of women's clothing sized to fit him in his guest room closet,
and a great deal of knowledge and experience about magic. His other half had been a sorceress of
some sort, and Cinna was rather thankful for her skill with something he otherwise wouldn't understand.
He also seemed to benefit from her superior intellect. He was rather sure he wouldn't have figured out
his current money-making methods on his own. Nor would he have figured out how to use a few
elementary spells to merge enchanted items and technology, which he used to make his maps.

One was a simple geographical map that showed the lay of the land and from which world and location
that land had originally come from. He wasn't sure how exactly it worked, but he could move the view
around on the parchment as if it were a computer's touch screen. There had been several things
involved in the construction, a GPS unit, books on wildlife and plants from both worlds, high quality
surveyor's maps, a microscope, and a dozen other items. Though what drove the main function of the
map had been a CD-ROM with a copy of Google Earth burned onto it. Cinna used it to find old churches
in more rural areas. Combined with the other map, which showed the magic/tech balance and blend he
could find places where the overlap allowed a merger between an old, abandoned church and an
Aerthen temple. The temples of the magical world were almost fortresses, large complexes to keep the
devout safe from the wicked beasts and feral creatures of the wilderness; often with tunnels, catacombs,
and cavern complexes beneath them.

Clergy from Aerth tended to have actual tangible powers that they were able to demonstrate. They could
perform their own sorts of magic, create weapons enchanted to strike down the demonic, or to shield the
pious. Combining magical and tech items was incredibly easy, but it still took quite an effort to
manufacture the components. The shortage came from the magical items side, the most desired of
which could never be automated or constructed in an assembly line type of manner. Collecting magical
artifacts from the old temple-churches was how Cinna made himself a rather substantial living in the new
world. Some were valuable only to collectors, while others went for big bucks on the open market. In the
past two years he'd cleaned out all of the easy targets, the ones that had been marked on the maps as
places of interest or mentioned in papers by local historians that got posted online. Hed reached the
point where he had to physically go and look through old newspaper archives to find what he was
looking for. With a few minor spells he could browse through them merely by touch, rather than sight. He
could look through a hundred years worth of newspaper in a few hours, rather than a few weeks.
The new site he'd discovered had been perfect except for two details. One was that it was entirely
offshore. There were bits of land that had existed upon one world that suddenly found themselves below
sea level upon the merge. He'd visited a few places like that before. They were, thankfully, empty of
corpses. The population having been dropped on dry land somewhere nearby was rather common. A
few times he'd found the towns to be still functional, the people within having been altered to aquatic or
amphibious races of Aerth.

Cinna sighed at the coloration that had been laid over the area on his second map. This one had been
created to prevent Cinna from wandering into magic areas where he might find his mind scoured out by
the powerful forces that suffused the land, making him into an unknowing permanent resident. It had
also been upgraded to show other features of the area.

"Please let it be populated," Cinna muttered under his breath and made the small hand motion to swap
the function of the second map from mana intensity to population density.

"Fuck," he grumbled. The area was almost completely empty. No permanent residents, meaning he was
a perfect target.

He had a few protections that he'd used before in areas like this to keep himself from being altered, but
they'd never been underwater before. It was a low tech-acceptance area, so using SCUBA gear was out.
It was a prime location to acquire some artifacts from, but he'd have to purchase or rent out some
underwater exploration gear that wouldn't be radically altered by the forces of magic.

He shuddered as he recalled the last time he'd crossed into a high magic zone. His dive gear had
transformed itself into living creatures, shaped and sculpted via magic to serve a similar purpose. All
those crustacean legs grabbing onto his skin, and the thing in his mouth... bleh!

Sure, the altered gear had worked, but it had been utterly alien and uncomfortable to him. Plus it didn't
change back when you left. It had been a pain in the ass to replace the equipment, even though he'd
actually made a profit by selling off his 'living' SCUBA gear.

He sighed once again, knowing where he'd have to go to get what he needed at a decent price. The
same shop that he'd sold his transformed gear to. He wasn't particularly fond of the place, it always gave
off an odd vibe, and the store owner was a bit... creepy. Perhaps it was the tiny spark of Elf inside him,
but the half-Dark Elf proprietor always put him on edge for some reason.

With a sigh he rolled up his maps and headed for the store.

-o-

Cinna let out an annoyed growl at the sight before him. He had not wanted to spend a single second
more than he had to in the shop and had just taken the first thing that the mage that ran the place said
would be suitable for both underwater exploration and prevent the magical forces that acted upon his
target to warp his mind.

The owner, half-dark elf and half something else, always made Cinna's skin crawl. She was not a native
of either of the towns, arriving after the Joining. She kept a pair of creatures at her side almost always.
They were some weird mix between lizard, cat, and looking quite adapted for the sea. They weren't her
pets, and if you asked her that she would tilt her head to the side, grin and show off her strange teeth,
and inform you in an amused tone of voice that she was in fact their pet. Thankfully he'd managed to get
out of the shop before her petting and baby talk to them escalated to grotesque levels. The last time he'd
been in the shop she'd kissed the large dog-sized creatures. There had been tongue involved.

The rolled up bundle had been an opaque plastic tube, Cinna had though it would be some kind of face
mask and belt pouch or backpack or something. But instead he'd opened it to find white and black latex,
and had unfurled the object to find a full-body suit that sported orca-like coloration. It wasn't merely your
typical suit; there was padding in certain areas that Cinna found uncomfortable to contemplate, as well
as an inflatable tail. It was in some uncanny valley between scuba suit, fetish gear, and inflatable pool
toy.

Cinna was already on the beach, as close as he dared go into the magical zone without some sort of
protection. He could feel it on the air, making the hair on his arms stand on end. There was already a
strange tickle within his head, sounds of distant muffled conversation. He didn't want to wear the suit,
especially not with its wide hips and padded chest, but he didn't want to waste the rest of the day driving
back and picking out another item from that creepy shark-toothed store owner.

It was with great reluctance that Cinna began to strip off his clothes in preparation for donning the orca
suit. It was obvious that the outfit was meant for a woman and to essentially enhance a womanly shape
while under water. The tail also annoyed him, it would get in his way under the waves, and it seemed to
be inflating all by itself without any effort from Cinna. In fact, he hadn't seen an air valve anywhere to
inflate the tail.

He let out a sigh and gave the suit a dismissive wave of his hand. Magic, bleh. He didn't really trust it,
despite the expertise given to him in the form of memories from his Aerthen counterpart. Every time he
left the house he was thankful that he hadn't merged with the elven sorceress any further than he had. It
made him shudder; walking around as some sort of half-male half-female freak. It made finding dates
almost impossible, as mixed-gender fusions were, as mathematics predicted, about half of the
population. Some of the merges were rather subtle. You couldn't tell if that cute, busty long haired girl
across the room, be it one with pointy ears, green skin, fangs, or fur, was packing meat between her
legs. There was only room for one penis in Cinna's relationships, and by golly it was going to be his.

He was thankful he worked alone as well, that there was no one to see him in the ridiculous orca suit. It
was with great reluctance that he pulled it on. Immediately he found something else to grumble about;
the suit was too damned big. It hung off his lanky frame like a child wearing his father's pajamas. He let
out an annoyed sigh as he pulled the suit's hood up over his head. The thing was supposed to activate
in water, but Cinna was beginning to suspect he'd been sold a bum deal. It was incredibly awkward
walking the few feet down to the shore line with his feet in the suit's oversized boots. He felt like a clown.

But then an incoming wave washed over his feet, the cool water felt even through the suit. Cinna could
feel something happening, but he wasn't sure what it was. He stepped out further into the water, and
further still. The deeper he went into the water, the more he felt the coolness of the sea water, though
not the wetness. As he reached chest height he drew a breath into his lungs and ducked under the
water. Immediately he felt a warmth spreading across his body, the baggy suit growing tighter and
tighter upon his frame until it covered him snugly, like a second skin.

Cinna opened his eyes beneath the waves and felt no discomfort. He remained beneath the water,
waiting for the feeling of his breath to become tight in his chest. But it seemed to be a long time in
coming. He spread his fingers and toes, feeling the webbing between them, and took a few strokes
forward. He seemed to cut through the water effortlessly; his speed faster than it ought to be.

There was a new sensation of muscle and movement behind him. Cinna looked back to see the suit's
inflated tail, no longer merely filled with air, but rather a part of him, swaying up and down to propel him
through the water. It was so easy to move around underwater, far easier than the cumbersome diving
equipment that he had used all his life. And he was so quick, too. He cut through the depths like a knife,
though it rapidly made him feel tired and need to draw breath.

Cinna aimed himself towards the surface, slowing his pace. As his head broke free of the water he
discovered several things. The first was that in the few minutes of rapid speed, he had left the land a
ways behind. The second was that he hadn't put a shred of gear on, and thus was completely naked.
The third was that the odd padding on the chest and hips of the suit seemed to have been... altered.

He floated on his back, looking down at his body. The padding upon the chest had seemingly grown
outward upon exposure to the water, looking almost like the budding of breasts. Similarly the hips of the
suit, as well as the proportions made him look... rather feminine. A bit heavy and broad, but rather
feminine. Not that there was anything wrong with that, a familiar voice seemed to whisper in his mind.

Curious, Cinna brought a hand to his chest, cupping the potential breast. The sensations drew a gasp
from his throat, the sensation felt quite real and quite pleasant. He ran a hand over his midsection,
feeling slick, smooth skin slide over slick, smooth skin. He'd honestly expected something like this, but
expectation did little to prepare him for physical alteration. He ran his fingers up his side and winced as
he found that the zipper had vanished. But questing higher he found the tab at the side of his neck
where it was supposed to be.

That was comforting, at least. The change would not be permanent. An unpleasant thought went through
Cinna's head and he reached down between his legs. As he feared, he felt nothing down there, though
his fingers traced over a slit. Unable to stop himself, his fingers slipped inside, caressing the sensitive
flesh within, making his arousal spike. He couldn't resist fondling and caressing his altered form.

He could feel a familiar sensation from his loins and felt his member slipping out into the open air. Oh,
right, whales and such had their man parts kept internally for the most part. He wrapped his hand around
the length, which seemed to have been enlarged quite a bit from its human state. It had altered a bit in
shape and composition as well. Cinna found that he could move it a bit.

The press of his hot flesh against his cool, wet, webbed hand was wonderful. All other thoughts left
Cinna's mind save for exploring the strange, but pleasurable alterations that had come with the suit.
Diving for treasure could wait until he became a bit more intimate with his new form.

He didn't really notice as he slipped beneath the waves, able to hold his breath for a time. Being
underwater seemed to heighten his pleasure, as well as to allow the suit to further work its magic. Each
small motion of the water against his skin made a ripple of pleasure spread from the spot, sinking in
deeper and deeper. Cinna could feel his tail growing, thickening, becoming better suited for propulsion
on an actual creature than as a decoration upon a simple suit. Before it felt like the suit was growing
tighter to fit his body, but now it felt more like his body was growing to better fit the idea of what the suit
was supposed to be.

He could almost hear a song, soft, comforting, lulling him into a strange state, not quite awake, not quite
asleep. Everything that was happening to him seemed to be taking place in a dream; one that was
familiar, one that told him there was nothing to worry about, even as his new breasts began to fill out, no
longer mere nubs, but wonderfully large orbs that were more than a handful.

Cinna's mouth opened to utter a cry that at first he thought was muted by the water around him, but
instead he heard something, a sound that was unlike any other that he had ever made before. A few
moments later there seemed to be an answering cry from somewhere far away. It was at that moment
that the transforming human climaxed, and then he slept.

In his place someone else awoke, someone who had been an observer in Cinna's body for quite some
time. She couldn't quite remember who she was or what she had been. But the seas felt comfortable
and familiar around her. Even if her form was somewhat foreign. Her body quivered with the delicious
aftershocks of her masculine climax and she grinned as she coaxed every last drop of seed from her
shaft.

She had explored the seas before, long ago, though the songs were different, broken upon into pieces. It
was as if they had been shattered, swept up, and then placed haphazardly back together. Yes, that
seemed about right. But there was a familiar sound upon the water, one beyond the hearing of most
mortals. It called to her, caressed her, assured her that things were going to be okay.

She felt a gentle touch upon her shoulder, someone's hand brushing playfully over her smooth head.
Dimly she felt like there ought to be something up there, hair perhaps. But she couldn't remember
precisely what. Webbed hands gripped her gently, pulling her back into a kind embrace against an
unseen figure. She could hear him in the song and knew he was here to help. His body was warm and
slick, but not as smooth as her own. Her visitor nibbled playfully at her neck, making her giggle. She
knew he could see the cloud of her seed in the water, and she could sense his playful amusement. He
wondered why such a gorgeous creature would have to tend to her own pleasures when several such as
himself were a mere song's call away.

He released his embrace, allowing the newly awakened girl to turn and look him over. Much like herself,
he was a mix of human and orca, though more on the side of orca. No, that wasn't quite right. She
wasn't a human, but something rather close. If she could only remember, if she could only find her
harmony in the song once again.

His touch was electric, and she craved more. Even though the caress upon her forearms seemed to
draw out small fins to the surface, matching adornments on her legs soon appearing. He had seen this
before, and it could be helped along. He told her that there was always some confusion at first, but soon
she would regain memory of who she had been, and who she would be. His master would be more than
happy to take her in until she had regained her proper sense of self.

She thanked him for his kindness with a kiss, though it was rather clumsy. She seemed to have a bit
more face than she thought she did. But the sensation of his tongue against her own told her that such
was good enough. She could feel his arousal, present in the great song of the sea that nearly enveloped
her. It took little effort to fan the flames of his lust, whispers that were not whispers thanking him for his
kindness and wanting to repay him for his hospitality.

Her tongue felt oddly thick in her mouth, but as it trailed down the orca-man's body she found that it was
just right. He was larger than she, sized both in body and in manhood. His was more of a tapering
tendril, a masculinity belonging to a creature of the sea, while her own seemed more like something of
the land seeking to imitate the wonderful manhood she saw before her. She caressed it hungrily with her
tongue, coaxing it into her maw, sandwiching it between her plentiful breasts. The male found the act
quite pleasing, though a bit baffling. He wondered what other strange, yet erotic ideas rested in the
female's head. She teased him with a few, and he expressed his desire to participate if they all felt as
good as this.

She felt a small, sleepy voice in her head crying out at what she was doing. But it was easily silenced,
and easier still drowned out by the living song around her. That voice had kept her sleeping for quite
some time, and now it was time for that voice to slumber for awhile and let another join the chorus in its
place.

The voice was silenced as she coaxed the male to climax. She eagerly, almost hungrily, gulped down
his plentiful seed. But still she craved more. She shivered as a strange sensation blossomed within her,
restoring something that until that moment she hadn't realized was missing. The thought made her
blush, for until that moment she had not been truly female, merely a feminine shape with a masculine
member. Though her manhood still remained, nestled behind it was its opposite. For the moment she
was both male and female in one, her flesh still not sure what it was supposed to be. She was not sure if
she wished to keep it, or to see it go. It had felt rather nice, but it was somewhat alien to her in her mind.
Even if it did feel somewhat familiar, as if it had been a part of her for long enough to get used to it. But
she was female, this was something she knew for a fact. It was tied into her song, what parts she could
hear of it.

It all confused her, and confused the male as well. Perhaps his master would be able to help her? An
image came to mind of a great, majestic creature of the seas. A great orca whale with a gleaming hide
like her own, though black and silver rather than black and white. She knew the sea lord of which the
male served, sometime long ago he had taught her of the sea and of its songs.

Her tail was only too happy to accompany the male. She was awed by the speed it allowed her to surge
through the waters. The deeper she went, the louder the familiar portions of the life song became,
comforting her, welcoming her back. She could remember the awe she felt long ago, hearing it all for the
first time. Nearly overwhelmed by what it told her. It was so much easier to understand than mere words,
words could not be tied with true emotion, with feelings, with images, with the heart's deepest desires.

She raced ahead of the male, the way familiar. She had been here long ago. Darting into one of dozens
of seemingly identical caverns felt like coming home. The twists and turns were ones she knew by heart.
The light of the outside world faded and vanished, and she moved purely by the sweet sounds of the
song around her. She swam through the caverns and tunnels at a speed that surprised her, her
memories of traversing them being slow. Ahead of her she could see the soft, rainbow hued lights that
she recalled from the undersea palace that she had once called home. She had studied magic here,
when her studies on land had come to an impasse. She couldn't remember her name, but she could
remember what she had been called when she had studied under the sea lord.

"I can never remember Elvish names," said a voice as she surfaced. The black and silver snout of the
great creature nuzzled her belly gently as he spoke, "And you swam so slowly that you would have me
either waiting all day, or I let you cling to my dorsal fin as we went places to give you your lessons."

And the sea lord had ferried her around so often, his followers and servants joked that the elven girl
practically was his dorsal fin. Dorsal smiled, another piece of herself slipping into place. When she had
left long ago she could easily hear the song, but she found it difficult to calm herself, to set her spirit
adrift in the great sea. But now she found herself resonating with the song as if it were second nature.
The seas pulsed with strange magics, some segments of the sea becoming like great oysters, sentient
beings from outside the sea treated as irritating grains of sand, to be wrapped with many layers of magic
and altered to be more comfortable to the realm. The magics seemed to be confused when encountering
her, though. Dorsal immediately knew why.

She grinned as she gripped the zipper tab for the orca suit. She let out a soft sigh as began to pull it
down, not daring to look. She could feel the undersea palace's cool air upon her bare skin, the sensation
no longer heightened by the conflict of the realm's magic and the suit's. Dorsal kept her eyes closed
tightly as she pulled the zipper down all the way, the suit that once clung to her so tightly now easily
coming loose. She let out a sigh and opened her eyes, her grin widening.

Little had changed with the suit's removal; her skin was still black and white, sleek, shiny, and gleaming
like latex. She still had her webbed fingers; she still had her tail behind her. The only alteration seemed
to be a bit of a reduction in build and in bust. But she could feel the magics of the realm wrapping around
her, comforting her, welcoming her home. Dorsal could feel her mind beginning to clear, memories of
her life upon Aerth brimming to the surface, as well as memories that were not her own, but those of a
male human who had been disgusted with the wonders of two worlds that had become one. It was his
turn to sleep, and her turn to live her life.

The realm's magic tickled, coaxing her body into slow growth to become what it had been before. It
would be some time before Dorsal was her proper self; how she ought to be...

Though there was a way that the process could be accelerated. And the easiest way to do so just so
happened to coincide with one of the things she'd wanted to do before. She kicked the diving suit aside
as several orca-men began to caress her, the entwining of their desires and hers helping to ground the
magics that were altering her, pointing them in the right direction, making them accelerate. The males
lifted her up and tossed her into the deeper water. Dorsal yelped in surprise at the action, though she
quickly understood when she felt the huge presence rising up beneath her. The great sea lord was on
his back just below her, the enchanted whale's massive member jutting up between her legs.

Dorsal thrust against her master's length, the whale's shaft well-lubed and drooling warm wetness onto
her belly. It felt so good, it made the orca-girl crave more. And more was quickly provided as several of
the sea lord's followers gathered around her. Her hands, her mouth, her feet, even her tail, she used all
she had to please the many men around her. She could feel her transformation accelerating with each
climax, her experienced touch too much for the over-excited males to stand for long. She could
remember, faintly, being an elf. But that life had ended when the worlds merged, and she would start a
new one. She couldn't picture her elven form in her mind's eye, all Dorsal's thoughts of herself were of
her new form; the beautiful, busty, latex-skinned she-orca that she had become.

Every climax she caused brought her so much closer to completeness, so much nearer to truly
becoming what she desired to be. It felt so good to serve the great sea lord, to service him and his
servants. His seas had always been centers of travel, and he went out of his way to gather up those who
had been changed by the forces that suffused his realm. The ranks of his followers had swelled these
past two years, and many of them would be quite eager to help welcome one more into the fold.

She felt her lord climax, could feel the seed surge up through his might shaft before it met the air. The
thick torrent splattered down upon her, hiding black latex in a downpour of pearlescent white, blotting out
the smaller eruptions from much smaller males.

Dorsal cried out as every pleasurable nerve in her body seemed to fire at once, and even some that
were not in her body. Her climax joined with that of those around her, adding a wondrous chorus of
pleasure to the great song of life. Her own member was the last to erupt, adding a relatively tiny amount
of seed to the mess atop her. With each set of cum that splattered upon her, the organ seemed to
reduce in size by that amount. As it vanished the last of the man that had held Dorsal captive within him
for so long had gone with it. Her body was complete now, and with a few more rounds of fun, her mind
would soon follow.

"Insatiable," the sea lord rumbled, "Perhaps we should have named you after another piece of my
anatomy," he teased.

-o-

A grey-blue skinned woman knelt on the beach, picking up the last few items of discarded clothing.
Nearby a great scaled creature, looking rather like a mix of lizard, feline, and shark sat just below the
waterline, watching the woman work.

"Yes, my lady, you are quite correct in stating that my motivations were not purely altruistic. Though we
were as close to what one might tentatively refer to as friends as blood of the wood and blood of the
depths can be, sending him to a place where he would become her also has provided for opportunities
for financial and intellectual gain," she said with a smile, showing shark's teeth behind ebon lips.

"After all, I do not think dear Dorsal would mind if I browse her books. And," the dark elf chuckled as she
took a few steps into the water, fishing out a white and black latex suit, "And I can always resell this
particular piece of merchandise. The sea lord is paying quite well for loyal followers and concubines,
ready to order."

Nearby a tendrilled head broke the surface, belonging to a creature much like the one that rested upon
the beach, but larger and sporting a mane of small tentacles. The creature gently held a squirming eel in
its jaws.

The elf let out a soft gasp and gave the beast a glare. "My lord! Surely you jest! Though the very idea
makes my claspers harden at the image, that eel is most certainly not going where you imagine it!"
She chuckled, "After all, it is far too small. We can most certainly find better."
31 - Pendulous Pendant

Shattered Shards: Pendulous Pendant


By Von Krieger

Kiera sat in her room, waiting for the tell-tale slam of the door that would signify her mother leaving for
the weekend; working and satisfying her hungers, mostly. Often they were one and the same though.
There were no secrets in the house; Kiera's mother, Paige, had informed her from an early age that she
was half succubus, but not the fun half. No shapeshifting, or dream-entering, no claws, no wings, or
cloven hooves, not even a spade-tipped tail. All Paige had gotten of her mother's nature was an almost
unearthly beauty coupled with an unholy need to go out and get fucked silly every few days.

She licked her lips, tasting her mother's cherry flavored lip gloss upon her own lips. She could still taste
her mother's natural, honey-like flavor on her tongue as well. Kiera knew that her mother was incredibly
needful, since she'd forgotten to kiss like a mother and not like a lover. The kiss had also been
something of the succubus, but it wasn't an ability her mother was born with, it was something she had
to learn from the Sisterhood, the dark religious order that she belonged to. Before all the strangeness,
there had been about a hundred members, but after the world was broken apart and put back together, it
was down to less than a dozen.

Kiera rather liked the Terra Unita, as the union of Earth and Aerth was called. Everything was so much
more comfortable, indoor plumbing, central heating, mattresses with springs and foam rather than straw,
computers, the internet, and video games. Oh how she adored video games.

A soft sigh escaped her lips as she played one of her favorites, watching the long haired martial artist
pound the crap out of some wolf looking things. She found herself having difficulty concentrating on the
game however; her mother's accidental kiss had made her loins stir. She turned her gaze from the
screen to the poster of her heroine, Tifa's white shirt clinging to her large breasts, erect nipples plain to
see. She was gorgeous with her Asian features, her raven black hair, and that sexy leather miniskirt.
Kiera wanted to be just like her.

In her old town she'd stood out with her blonde hair and height. She'd been a bit above average in a city
filled with dwarven bloodlines, which meant dark hair and short heights. But almost all the Earth girls in
the merged town were taller than she was. To her horror Kiera was now regarded as a bit shorter than
average, and blonde hair was common and could be bought from a box.

Kiera loathed dyed hair. She could never get it right; it made every strand the same color and thus
looked totally fake. She wished she had gorgeous, perfect dark hair like her idol. She envied her mother
for her apple green hair and lavender eyes, a touch of the exotic from past bloodlines that were often
dormant within a succubus. Paige had gotten lucky, standing nearly six feet in height, with her exotic
coloration, and partially elven features. Kiera took very much after her father, and despite her quarter
demon blood, she looked as human as anybody, and not only that, but plainly human. She didn't turn
heads in Port Cedar like she had in Crescent Port, what the Aerth half of the city had been called.
It vexed her, the daughter of a succubus and she had next to no bust to speak of. And it wasn't like she
was just having a late blossoming puberty, all the unpleasantness had come, but none of the bonuses
had. She didn't even need to feed as her mother did. She couldn't draw any magical energy from her
self-exploration (she knew quite well, she'd been trying every night since she was 12). The only thing
that she seemed to have was an overactive sex drive. She'd worn out the last three toys her mother had
purchased for her, and the most recent was well on its way to no longer working.

"No boys until 18." Paige had instructed her, if she waited until then she was sure to have at least some
powers bloom from her demonic bloodline meshing with the innate magic that surrounded a virgin
maiden. Girls were fine, the old gods that had put down the rules for magic had either been misogynists,
or total perverts. Considering the stories about impregnating women in the form of swans, or as a golden
shower (eww) Kiera suspected the latter.

She gritted her teeth, still waiting for the sound of her mother leaving the house and the sound of the car
starting. For the last few days she'd been feeling incredibly horny, and her mother's kiss had not helped
in the slightest. The toys weren't helping very much, nor was her mother. A young succubus was
supposed to have a few girls of a similar age bound to their will by now to take care of their needs. Men
for hunger, women for desire. After a good feeding a succubus would come home and have fun with her
pets. Paige's pets lived in the city, so she could have immediate access to slaking both needs.

Kiera was rather sure she put quite a crimp on her mother's lifestyle. Paige adored her, she knew, but
the half-succubus shouldn't have been fertile for another few decades. "Always make sure your lovers
aren't under some sort of Gypsy curse to assure that any sexual dalliances they have with someone
other than their wife will result in pregnancy." Paige had advised her daughter.

"C'mon mom," Kiera whispered though clenched teeth to herself as she waited in her room. "Get going."

There was a way to get rid of her pent up need, but Kiera wasn't supposed to use it. It was an artifact of
her mother's religious order, known as the Succubus Stone. It fed off of lust, desire, and sexual
satisfaction. In return it granted the wearer great power, and even had the ability to grant wishes and
bring fantasies to life. Her mother took it out every so often; making sure the spirit within was fed
regularly to maintain its power and getting a few things as a reward.

Kiera had been told not to touch it until she'd had some sort of display to confirm that she had succubus
abilities. The pendant was a rather powerful item, and had the potential to bewitch an unsuspecting user.
She wasn't planning on wearing it for long, though. Just long enough to take the edge off her arousal.
She remembered quite clearly that the thing didn't work if you'd climaxed sometime in the past hour or
so before trying to use it. It was total agony keeping her hands out of her pants.

"Dammit moooooom!" Kiera whimpered, her sex aching, almost drooling as it dripped with need.

As if in reply to her complaint the loud sound of the front door slamming closed echoed through the
house, shortly followed by the sound of the car engine turning over. Kiera was out the door like a shot.

-o-

The pendant was displayed in a rather elegant looking box with a translucent top. The locking
mechanism had been complex on Old Aerth, but here it was pretty much the same thing as a bike lock,
though with a few more dials. There were ten glyphs on a dial, and eight dials. Each of the glyphs
represented a Higher Abyssal word. The language was very subtle, with the words before and after
altering the meaning, you had to read a sentence forwards and backwards before you could fully
understand it. It was a language full of subtleties and hidden meanings. The proper way to open the box
was to flank the phrase "Boys are for feeding, girls are for fucking" with the identical glyph for Succubus.
As quickly as she could turn the dials, Kiera had the box open and the pendant around her neck. The
Succubus Stone was a wonderfully carved, smoothed, and sculpted design. Just looking at it could
fascinate a weak-willed individual. The pink ring, flanked by black and filled with white, could stir arousal
in nearly anyone who gazed on it and was given a few words of encouragement.

The cold stone touched her flesh, terribly cold for a moment, but seeming to warm up almost instantly,
becoming a temperature a little bit warmer than Kiera herself. She felt her aching need dwindle down to
a pleasant tingle, a feeling of being embraced by a caring and experienced lover. A lover that had huge,
soft, membranous wings at that. Kiera let out a soft moan as she felt the sensation of lips upon her own,
fingers sweeping through her hair. She felt a sensation of warmth spreading through her body, the
Stone's power relaxing tense muscles, vanishing small aches, and igniting twinges of pleasure in certain
spots. It felt like having her entire body massaged all at once.

Her mother swore the stone had a mind of its own at times, even though it wasn't one of rare artifacts
that actually possessed an intellect. She'd been warned it had its own ideas of fun. But she was the
daughter of a succubus, after all. She'd easily be able to handle a silly stone in a battle of wills.

The phantom lips left her own, a gentle tickle trailing down her front, as if a tongue dragged down over
her nearly nonexistent bust and down to her loins. Kiera dropped to her knees at the intense sensation,
a lusty cry parting her lips as the stone drove her into immediate and powerful climax.

It had taken only a moment, but the stone eagerly gulped down the sensations as well as Kiera's need.
The climax had only lasted a moment, but it was worth it for the nagging ache in her loins to have
vanished. Even the wetness of her arousal had vanished.

"Wow, that's actually a pretty useful rock." She said with a giggle, pulling the stone upward to admire it.
"I wonder why Mom thinks you're so dangerous."

The quarter-succubus reached back, expecting that the clasp would be sealed shut, the pendant unable
to be removed. But it came open just as easily as anything. She placed the gem upon the shelf and took
a few steps back, she looked around and waited for something unfortunate or ominous to happen, like
her lust suddenly coming back tenfold. But that was not the case.

"Huh," she murmured to herself, picking up the pendant again. It might come in handy over the
weekend. Kiera hummed happily as she headed back to her room, intent on getting some progress
made on her favorite RPG now that she wasn't half contemplating grinding against her controller every
time it rumbled.

-o-

It was well into the afternoon before Kiera felt the tell tale ache coming back. It always did if she didn't
actually find a way to slake her lusts, or at least make an attempt at wearing out her vibrator in doing so.
She sighed and turned off the video game console, laying back on her bed. She looked up at her poster
and smiled, taking the pendant in one hand, slipping the other into her pants.

Mmm... Tifa. What she wouldn't give to be like that. Tall, powerful, sexy, exotic. Not to mention totally
stacked. Kiera wished she could have a body like that. Mmm... she could just imagine it. It would be so
awesome, walking around looking like that. Getting the longing and envious looks of guys and girls alike.
She slipped her fingers inside herself and began to imagine what she'd be like if she could have the
body of her dreams.

She wouldn't be wearing jeans and a t-shirt, that was for sure. If she looked like that, it wouldn't matter if
she was just lounging around the house or going out for a night on the town. She was going to look
sexy, even if it was just for herself. She'd be even more insatiable then. Kiera would spend hours looking
at herself in the mirror, gazing at her sexy curves as she pleasured herself.

Her body began to tingle pleasantly, which brought a grin to Kiera's face. Perhaps she was finally getting
a little bit of magic of her own? Or maybe the stone was just making her feel nice as she played with
herself? Either way, it didn't really matter. She closed her eyes and imagined her dream self.

Tall and tanned, her raven-hued hair thick and glossy, worn long, past her butt, just like her idol. Her
canted eyes would be an exotic red, maybe with a few flecks of brilliant orange, a bit of a tie to her
slightly infernal heritage. Kiera moaned softly as the tickle vanished, but a hot bolt of pleasure shot
through her, making her arch her back. She couldn't see her platinum blonde hair turn dark, nor did she
notice its rapid growth on the bed beneath her.

Kiera's eyes were clenched tightly shut, but she felt them twitch as they altered, just the tiniest hint of
sensation as they took on the shape she imagined. She'd pictured herself with makeup, mascara and
purple eyeshadow upon her eyelids, and the power had altered her to match the image. She gasped,
drawing breath through ruby red lips.

The tickle returned as Kiera focused more on the body she wanted with long legs and an athletic build.
Once more she arched her back with delight as a bolt of pleasure lanced through her. She sighed
happily, stretching her suddenly cramped legs, hearing soft pops as the proportions altered. She
shivered, the change spreading through her body, altering her almost boyish figure into one more
athletic, a touch more feminine, but by no stretch of the imagination curvaceous.

Her ideal body was grown up, not the awkward teenage thing she sported just moments before, and that
was rapidly diminishing to an afterthought. Her pale, freckled dwarven skin deepened in tone, the
freckles and blemishes smoothed away, replaced by perfect, gorgeous mocha. Her jaw popped and her
teeth seemed to grind against each other for a few moments, but Kiera ignored the discomfort. Of
course the moment she started enjoying herself and giving in to her body's desires, the stone would
rebel against her.

Another shiver, and her proportions shifted subtly once more, adding ten years to her features to make
Kiera appear like a young woman in the prime of life rather than a young woman barely more than a
child. She let out a pleasured moan, her voice deeper and huskier in the richest of feminine strength.
She felt a gentle pressure building within her, pressing slowly outward. Her somewhat loose clothes
tightened as she grew, pushing past five and a half feet in height, past the human average, the male
average, until she would stand just a hair over six feet in height. With a set of heels, she'd be even taller
to border on statuesque.

Oh yes the heels. She wanted some of her own, but Kiera could never justify getting them. On her
awkward tween-age body they looked ridiculous. But her mother made them sexy. She could just picture
them; red latex boots, with high heels and a good platform sole to them, making Kiera even taller.

There was no tickle to feel as Kiera's sneakers darkened and smoothed out, the scuffed white leather
giving way to gleaming latex. Her jeans followed suit, the fabric thinning in places, thickening in others.
Most of it grew translucent, becoming pantyhose, while the rest formed into a scandalous short, black
leather miniskirt. Kiera was too caught up in her own pleasures to notice the shift in the fabric. Nor did
she notice something similar happening to her top.

The white fabric grew tighter and tighter, showing off her newly taut and toned midriff. Kiera fingered
herself faster and faster, her muscles gripping her fingers tightly, hungrily, more than they ever had
before. After all, she imagined herself with a well-trained pussy. What good was a gorgeous sexy body
for a succubus, even one at quarter strength, if you didn't seduce and enthrall people with it?

She brought her pendant-holding hand to her chest, rubbing at her erect nipples beneath the fabric. Oh
how she wanted a proper bust, one to put her mother's to shame. The pendant seemed red hot in her
hand for a moment, and then she felt something give within her, felt something pushing against her
hand.

Kiera opened her eyes, baffled by the sensation of her flesh ballooning out to fill her palm and beyond.
Nearly everything about her had changed since she closed her eyes. She stared in wonderment as her
body continued to grow and alter, taking on the gorgeous, sexy, and not in the least bit boyish figure that
she'd always desired.

"By the three great goddesses..." she whispered, consciously noting that her voice too had changed.
She sounded confidant, sexy, a voice that could just about make someone cum by whispering all the
right words in their ear.

She let out a cry of lusty pleasure as she squeezed her new boosted bust. So big, so wonderful, so
sensitive, just the way she imagined. It was enough to send her over the edge, making every inch of her
perfect, gorgeous body quake with delicious climax. This time the Succubus Stone did not interfere,
allowing Kiera to experience the full wonder of pleasure that her dream body could provide.

"Wow," the quarter-succubus murmured once she'd regained her breath. No wonder the pendant was
considered to be a bit dangerous. It really could grant wishes. She grinned down at the three color gem
before placing it on her nightstand.

"Sorry to leave you like this, but I want to show this off. And I want to see if this is just a temporary thing,
or if I can..." she blushed, "Go out and find some fun before this wears off. If it wears off."

She giggled and blew the gem a kiss, hopping off the bed, moving like a pro with the unfamiliar body,
and unfamiliar footwear. She was everything she'd dreamed of being, powerful, beautiful, graceful, and
above all, exotic.

It almost hurt to tear her gaze away from the big full length mirrors that her mother had placed in on
many of the walls of their home. Even if it was only herself, a succubus was voyeuristic in nature. Kiera
was absolutely drop dead gorgeous now, and she wanted to watch her beautiful body. But it would be
even more fun if she had help...

-o-

The quarter-succubus slammed the door behind her, her tongue firmly planted between her teeth. She
was so horny she could barely stand it. Despite having the body of her dreams, deep down she was still
herself, still shy and unsure, tentative. She hadn't managed to work up the nerve to talk to a single cute
girl all evening. All that was stopping her from fondling herself in a frenzy was the slight pain of her bitten
tongue.

Kiera stomped off to her bedroom, grabbing the Succubus Stone from the nightstand. She let out a sigh
of relief and nearly dropped to her knees as the unwanted lust was sucked away. She giggled and
planted a kiss upon the gem. "Boy, you're really getting fed tonight." Kiera said with a chuckle, fastening
the pendant around her neck.

She sighed and made her way to the living room, at least there were always her mother's porn DVD's to
help her with her pent up frustration. She giggled, some people had parents with a stash of erotic films,
she had a parent with a stash of erotic films that she starred in. Once again the quarter succubus found
herself blushing, wishing that she could be as confidant as her mother in sexual matters.

"Godesses, I wish there was something I could do to get rid of this silly itch..." Kiera muttered. If she'd
actually had succubus abilities to help with her succubus-sized sex drive it would help so much. The
gem upon her neck grew warm for a moment, seeming to vibrate for just a fraction of a second. As if it
started to do something, and then stopped.

"Aww..." Kiera sighed, disappointed, "I was really hoping you could do some... WARGH!"

The girl jumped into the air as something pressed up against her backside, grabbing her hose and
panties. She heard the telltale rip of cloth and she spun. Kiera's eyes went wide to find herself nose to
bill with a rather large bird. It looked at her with mischievous blue eyes, white and yellow feathers. It
straightened up, towering over her, its powerful body meant for hard labor and for riding.

It was most definitely a chocobo, but that was silly, they weren't real creatures, just something made up
for the video games. It warked at her happily and then leaned down, butting its beak against her fingers.

"Um, nice choco?" she whispered, beginning to pet the creature, which almost knocked her over as it
leaned into her caresses. The giant bird chirped happily and pressed up against Kiera hard enough to
make her stagger. She tripped over the footstool, which thankfully broke her fall. She looked back over
her shoulder and glared at the overly friendly beast.

"Hey! Watch what you're... ARGH!" Kiera yelped as the bird basically jumped onto her. Her eyes wide as
it ground up against her rear, something warm and hard prodding her from between its legs.
"Oh you can't be... you can't be serious!" she scolded, trying to sound dominant, but her voice wavered
with fear.

The chocobo let out a warbling sound that was almost like a chuckle as it thrust, his member finding a
proper orifice at last, but not the one that was causing Kiera so much trouble. She shrieked as the bird's
member sunk into her. It stretched her wide, but it wasn't too uncomfortable. Apparently she'd inherited
another succubus gift; able to take nearly any lover without pain. At least the physical kind. She was
REALLY not enjoying being suddenly accosted with a randy creature from out of her favorite video
game.

Kiera tried to get free, but the huge beast's weight kept her trapped between himself and the stool. She
was about to scream for help when the beast began to thrust, and her prepared scream instead became
a surprised moan. She'd never tried out anal with her toys before. After all, it wasn't the part of her that
had been aching. It felt really weird, but kind of... fun. Though it wasn't where her need was, the big
bird's powerful thrusts did actually feel kind of good.

She'd heard her mother joke with her friends and lovers before about something like this. You couldn't
really rape a succubus, only provide her with sex she didn't know she wanted. Kiera found herself
blushing as the animal pounded into her, moaning as she did so. She didn't want the thing to keep
going, nor had she wanted to have the thing jump her in the first place. But there was a part of her that
got more than a little thrill from it all; being forced to be the bird's lover, coupled with two obvious
naughty things: sodomy and bestiality. And of course anything that was looked upon as wicked, sinful, or
naughty was just the thing to make a sex demoness, or a quarter of one, horny as hell.

The bird let out a loud trill and buried his cock as deeply into Kiera as it would go. The girl cried out, the
force nearly enough to send her to climax. There was a sensation of liquid heat as the chocobo
climaxed, flooding Kiera's rump with his hot, thick seed. It made her body tingle, made it feel pleasantly
warm.

Well, so much for keeping her virginity with males until she was eighteen. But then again did backdoor
bestiality barnyard sex qualify? The bird let out a snort and withdrew, leaving Kiera disheveled,
confused, and a little bit pissed off as the bird wandered off. Just like a male, blow his load without the
slightest regard for her own pleasure. The choco nibbled on one of the decorative ferns in the living
room, and apparently found it to his liking.

"Hey you big..." Kiera started, by clamped a hand over her mouth. What the hell was she doing? She
hadn't wanted sex with that thing in the first place! Even with the stone it had made her lust worse. She
found herself half wanting more, and half wanting to get the heck away from the silly beast before it got
other ideas. She sided with the later urge and darted off into the kitchen. The sudden movement
attracting the choco's attention. He turned from the ferns and began to follow Kiera, warking
questioningly and tilting his head. Kiera promptly slammed the kitchen door into his face.

She sighed and slumped down onto one of the dining room chairs. Great, she was horny as hell, had a
seven foot tall, four hundred pound chicken in her living room, and had a weird, shivery feeling
spreading over her body.
Kiera let out a soft gasp, the Succubus Stone vibrating softly. Her loins seemed to resonate with the
vibration. The quarter-succubus sighed and slipped her fingers beneath her skirt and into her panties.
She'd try and deal with her silly, overactive sex drive now, and then figure out how to get rid of the silly
choco, however it had gotten there. The moment her fingertips came into contact with her clit, Kiera let
out a startling moan, the little nub swollen and sensitive. While unexpected, the boosted pleasure of her
button was quite welcome. Maybe this was one of those succubus things? Make someone climax and
be rewarded with heightened pleasure of your own?

A shudder ran through her body, making all the tiny hairs stand on end. She mmmed happily as she
stroked herself, faster and faster. It seemed to grow even more sensitive by the moment, but also...
bigger, thicker, longer. Was she finally gaining the ability to shapeshift? Biologically, she was in her mid
twenties now, some years after the very latest succubus powers would appear.

Mmm... maybe that was it; she was adapting, somehow, to take on the physical form of something more
suitable to her lover's desire. The gem's vibrations intensified with the thought, leading Kiera to think that
was the proper answer. But why was she having her clit growing like this? Was it something that female
chocobos had? But that was silly, she doubted that anyone had gone so far as to image what the
genitals of a pile of pixels would look like.

She continued to stroke herself, surprised to find it not merely growing but lengthening. Kiera blushed
deeply with the thought. Oh sure, a succubus could take on any shape to please her lovers, she'd even
seen a few videos where her mother sported a goodly sized hard-on herself. "No way thats real!" she'd
exclaimed, only to have Paige chuckle, drop trou, and show her daughter that she could in fact, make it
real. Of course she'd gotten a kiss on the forehead after, a gentle scolding not to make Mommy overly
horny, and a promise that her mother would be back once she'd put her generous erection to good use.

Kiera moaned softly, wrapping her fingers around her growing shaft, thinking of her mother in that form.
She'd wanted to have fun with her mother, but Paige had told her that mother/daughter lovemaking
wouldn't be a good idea until Kiera showed signs of growing powers. A young succubus' sorcerous
growth could easily be stunted by a more powerful one getting her into her thrall.

She imagined her mother's sparkling emerald eyes, her apple-green hair, her lips painted up to be a
radiant viridian. She could almost feel them against her own lips, and then wrapped around her cock.
Mmm... that would feel so incredible. Mom gave blowjobs like a pro, and once she'd seen that Kiera had
powers of her own now, she'd have to start giving her hands on instructions with the act.

The quarter-succubus' erection was nearly six inches long now, fully hard, though still lacking a few
defining features of a true penis. It was closer to a cock than a clit, however. Her rapid stroking sending
delicious pleasure through Kiera.

"Goddesses," she whispered, "If this is what a guy feels like, then no wonder he's trying to ram this thing
in whatever he can find."

A piercing cry escaped her throat as the pendant's vibrations and the sympathetic buzz in her loins
intensified to match. She could feel a strange ballooning sensation within her netherlips. Kiera arched
her back and cried out with bliss as her cock shifted into its proper shape, gaining a proper head,
foreskin, and of course the sack and balls needed to make it a proper cock. Goddesses did it ever feel
good, and it still continued to grow.

"B-b-big..." she stammered, her thumb and forefinger barely able to meet while wrapped around it. "Far
too big."

It stretched her panties and hose a goodly way from her body, displaying a rather sizeable tent. Yet still
her shaft continued to grow. Kiera growled and wrestled the constricting fabric away from her new
manhood. The feeling of precum-slicked silk rubbing against the head of her new member was enough
to send her over the edge.

A silent scream overcame her as she thrust hard into both hands. She could feel a strange tensing in her
new balls, a hot pressure, and then an explosion as her seed spewed from her huge prick in thick, sticky
rivulets. It left her panting, gasping, out of breath. But it also made her pussy ache with jealous pangs,
as everything else in the general area had gotten attention, save for itself.

Kiera grinned, smoothing out her hair, pushing it back behind her ears. Somewhere along the line she'd
gained shimmering orange-gold streaks. She rather liked the look, though they looked a bit funny, thin
as they were. The new hermaphrodite stuffed her half-hard member back under cover, and pondered
the state of things.

She needed to get the chocobo out of the house, but she also found herself more than a little curious. It
was very friendly towards her, after all, and seemed to be interested in things of a sexual nature.
Perhaps she could coax it into having a little more fun that was a bit more mutually satisfying to both of
them? She should probably take it out of the house first, though.

There were places in the park nearby where people tended to avoid. Places with a little magic of their
own that tended to shoo away those who didn't understand the strangeness of Old Aerth. There was a
place out there where a girl and her beast would be more than welcome to make love and scream their
pleasures.

Kiera grinned, that would work perfectly. There was a bit of clothesline in the garage she could use to
make a rudimentary leash. Or even better, a bit and bridle. She mmmed softly, wondering what the
choco's soft feathers would feel like upon her thighs. The quarter-succubus giggled, she'd been given a
body based off of her favorite video game character, and had the series mount mascot appear full sized
right before her. It would be silly to send him off without riding him at least once. Chocobos were ridden
bareback all the time after all...

She nodded; a ride sounded like a wonderful idea. She stood up and was about to go get the clothesline
when the kitchen doorknob rattled, the choco having figured out the knob. He walked forward, holding
the knob in his beak, tongue used to get it open. It looked at Kiera and warked softly, darting over to her.

The quarter-succubus found a questing beak nosing her over, apparently looking for any wounds. "I'm
fine, you silly cluck-cluck!" she scolded, hugging the choco's neck. It had apparently heard all the
pleasurable sounds she was making and gotten worried. Kiera let out a sigh, snuggling into the beast's
soft feathers. The big bird wasn't so bad once you were expecting him, Kiera giggled as his rough, dry
tongue caressed her ear.
"You're a good boy," the herm cooed at the choco. "Yes you are!"

She sighed softly, standing on tip toes so that she could kiss his beak, and to her surprise she found his
tongue attempting to press into her mouth, which she allowed. She kissed her choco deeply, backing up
slowly as she did so, hopping up onto the table, wrapping her legs around his body.

Her pendant vibrated softly, but she couldn't feel any corresponding vibrations in her own body, so it
didn't seem like she was being altered. But Kiera was wrong. Her nails, painted ruby red, began to
darken, elongating, forming into pointed talons. Her ears altered as well, extending into points, growing
smoother, and then gaining a covering of small orange-gold feathers, matching the widening streaks in
Kiera's hair.

She reached down, widening the rent in her undergarments. Kiera broke the kiss and lay back on the
table, grinning at her avian lover.

"Okay, big boy, let's see if you can hit the proper opening this time." She giggled, the sound different
than normal, with a hint of a bird-like twitter to it.

The chocobo was quite eager to comply.

-o-

Kiera sighed happily as the chocobo's cock sunk slowly into her sex. The great bird was taking his time
now, seeming to sense that his rider wanted to have a bit of fun, rather than mere mating. The
quarter-succubus wrapped her legs around the choco's broad body as best she could. His straw yellow
feathers felt so delightful against her bare skin.

She reached up and hugged the bird's long neck, grinding her entire body against him. It felt fantastic,
wonderful, just what she needed. But something felt a bit... off. Some instinct tugged at the back of
Kiera's mind. There was a way to make this better, but how?

The quarter-succubus grinned, pulling herself away from the chocobo, "Just a second, hun," she cooed
to her bestial lover, "I have to get in the right position!"

She giggled and turned herself over, and sighed with relief and contentment as the beast's cock sunk
into her once more. Each of his thrusts forced her to grind her cock against the table beneath her. It also
seemed to stimulate additional nerves within her, leftovers from when she lacked her cock. How could
she ever have been without such a wonderful appendage?

Kiera began to stroke and caress her shaft, pressing back into her lover each time he withdrew, pressing
forward against the precum-slicked surface of the table with each buck and thrust. She just adored the
feel of her new length, loved how sensitive it was, how different the sensations it gave her from her
nearly always aching, throbbing pussy. Her feminine need was like a canyon, the more pleasure she
poured into it, the deeper its reserves became, the more she needed to fill it each time. But her cock
seemed more like a geyser, pressure building up over time to the result of incredible, explosive release,
needing time to build back up again.
And explode she did, her hot, thick seed pouring over the table, the jets splattering onto her belly and
breasts. A few moments later the chocobo gave voice to his own pleasure, a sound that made Kiera
quiver in sympathetic orgasm as her aching femsex finally received what it had been craving for so long.
Her cunny hungrily drew out every last drop of seed that it could from the male, the act making the
Succubus Stone vibrate rapidly.

The moment her lover withdrew, Kiera felt what seemed like her entire midsection quiver with
sympathetic vibration to the stone. The pleasure was intense, incredible, she could do nothing save grip
the table with one hand, the other frantically pumping up and down upon her still sticky shaft. She wasn't
sure what was going on, but Kiera willed it on, delighting in the physical bliss she felt.

The muscles of her sex seemed to tighten, gripping harder and harder until they seemed to flow
together. It was like an intangible hand had reached within her, clutching her entire womanhood within a
massive fist and was compacting it, making it smaller and smaller, yet more and more pleasurable.

"No, no, no!" she moaned, feeling her womb vanish to the pendant's changes. With a vast effort of will
she pushed herself up, turning over, wanting to rip the pendant from her neck.

But it felt so good... she couldn't stop jerking off, "H-help me!" she whispered to the bird, who was
watching her with some concern. It seemed to look her over for a moment, down at her cock, and then
up at the pendant, then down at her cock again. Kiera let out a shriek that was half frustration and half
pleasure as the choco's dry, rough tongue began to lap up the mess Kiera's cum had made upon her
body. "Nrrgh! No, bad birdie!" she scolded, grabbing the beast's head with one hand, trying to move it to
the pendant. But instead she found herself directing his lickings and caresses. She let out a soft sigh as
she felt the hot point of pleasure that had once been her womanhood moving and shifting.

The point began to spread out, and Kiera felt her manhood begin to grow again. She let out a soft cry as
the choco's tongue curled around it, his beak lowering down over the now shemale's shaft, coaxing
Kiera's hand out of the way. The beast had lapped up every drop of cum covering her body, and seemed
quite eager to get more directly from the source.

Kiera's moans increased in volume the further her shaft sunk into her lover's maw, every moment there
seemed to be more to her member than the moment before. It had already looked huge upon her frame,
but now it was absolutely enormous. She could feel her balls growing, swelling to match the scale of her
growing cock. The shape seemed to be altering also and she could feel the skin at the base of her
member moving as well.

"Oh stop, stop! STOP DAMMIT!" she growled, but her protests were hollow. Her mind rebelled against
what was going on, but her body seemed quite intent on embracing her new gender. Her cock felt great
as big as it was, and seemed more sensitive than ever. Her chocobo also seemed to be quite skilled
with his tongue and throat; it was all Kiera could do to keep herself from cumming. It seemed like every
time she climaxed, something seemed to shift in her mind. She needed to fight to keep herself from...
from...

Kiera threw her head back, letting out a chocobo-like wark of pleasure as she came. Despite the
veritable torrent, her lover sucked down every drop. It felt so good, so perfect. The pleasure from her
altered and enlarged member more than made up for the loss of her female genitals.
The quarter-succubus grinned, the seemingly never-ending ache of her loins having vanished along with
the feminine anatomy that had once resided there. She took a few deep breaths as her cock softened,
her lover not letting go until he'd coaxed every last drop he could from the organ.

"Mmm... good boy." Kiera whispered, hugging her choco's head against her chest as he finally let her
shaft slip from his beak. She recalled faintly that there was something she had been worried about, that
she had not wanted to happen, but it had slipped her mind.

She slid off the table, sighing and stretching, admiring her altered manhood. The sight made her grin
with its beauty. The skin had darkened into a shade of brown-black, and the shape of it matched her
beautiful bird's own tapering length. It seemed to be a fair match in size and structure as well, with
Kiera's cock slowly sliding back into the sheath that had formed just above her scrotum. How long was
she fully erect? Twelve inches? Eighteen? More? She wasn't even sure how large her pet's was, she
had grown a bit after all, and her judgment of size was a bit skewed.

Kiera moaned softly and cupped her breasts, giving herself a look over. Goddesses, she was sexy. She
felt confidant in her body now, confidant in herself. She felt like she had taken on a bit of the chocobo's
spirit along with the manhood she had between her legs that mirrored his own. She wanted to go out,
find a lover, and fuck. Oh did she ever. She wanted to ram her new shaft into whatever she could coax
into accepting it. Kiera grinned, she was going to go out on the town again, and this time she wasn't
going to be shy about it.

"Mmm... thank you for this, my love." Kiera whispered, hugging her choco around his neck. He nuzzled
his beak against her lips and the shemale opened them, accepting her lover's kiss. A moment later she
was not merely returning it, but almost hungrily suckling upon his tongue. The faint traces of her own
seed were upon it, and it made Kiera crave more.

"Is this what I taste like to you, or is all seed like this?" she whispered, lapping a few droplets from the
bird's beak.

The beast let out a warbling chirp and flapped his wings, resting his chin upon Kiera's shoulder and
pushing downwards. "So you want to see too, hmm?" she asked, tickling the choco's neckfeathers.

Kiera's mouth was just about watering at the prospect as she dropped to her knees. Much like her own
shaft, the choco's was resting within a sheath, but unlike her own manhood, his did not sport a pair of
external testes. Reaching back, however, Kiera could feel them just below the sheath's slit. She began
to caress them softly with one hand, the other slipping into the sheath to coax out her male's member.

The bird needed almost no coaxing to let his member slip outward. It was still slick and sticky with a
mixture of his own seed at the last of Kiera's feminine juices. As soon as there was enough to take into
her mouth, the quarter-succubus found her lips wrapped around it. There wasn't a second of hesitation
to her. Just a few short hours before she would have blushed and been disgusted at the prospect of
giving an animal oral sex. Hells, she would probably have shied away outright at oral sex. She was so
much more true to herself now than ever before. She was a succubus, and it was a shame it had taken
her so long to overcome the limits she had placed upon herself.
Her beast's length grew firm as it lengthened, but Kiera had no difficulty taking it into her throat without
the slightest discomfort. She did not have the length of neck to take the entire length into her mouth like
her choco did, but she made up for the difference with her hands, stroking and caressing the base of the
bestial member.

She could taste herself on her lover's member once more, and once more it drove on her own hunger.
Was this the hunger her mother often spoke of, the need to feed from a male that she had to go out and
sate so often, or was it something else entirely? She could nearly feel the beast's pleasure, could sense
the way he tensed when she did something he enjoyed.

Kiera pulled back, teasing the bird's cocktip with her tongue. Her pendant began to vibrate faintly,
imperceptibly. She didn't notice the warm tingle that spread over her tongue, so occupied was she with
the delicious taste of the choco's precum. Her tongue began to lengthen, its texture shifting to match that
of the beast before her. Kiera didn't notice the change, though she did notice that her bird was enjoying
himself more as she looped it around his shaft, dragging the roughness over the most sensitive areas.

She stroked her choco's shaft with ruby-painted talons, not having noticed their alteration. Nor did she
notice that her hair had changed, nearly half of it a shade of orange-gold, the streaks that had been in it
before now matching the amount of raven's wing black that she had gained from her first transformation.

The pendant was not simply responding to seed anymore, the precum was enough to further her
transformation. The chocobo warked happily and leaned down, his beak and dexterous tongue helping
to remove the torn and tattered pantyhose. Her toes had not transformed as far as her fingers, only
sporting short, blunt claws, that stuck out through the ends of her spaghetti strap heels, though the skin
was beginning to darken, taking on the same brown-black shade as her shaft.

As soon as Kiera's flesh was exposed, small feathers began pushing out around her knees, her wrists,
and her elbows. They were more yellow than the orange-gold of her hair, but still a touch more red-hued
than those of her male. Once more Kiera failed to notice her changes. She found herself growing half
hard as she continued to suckle hungrily upon the beast's cock.

She reached up to brush a few stray hairs from her face and felt her new feathers brush against her
cheek. Kiera opened her eyes to look at the oddity, but her attention was immediately drawn away by
the sudden tide of seed that flooded her mouth. She tried to swallow as much as she could, but for every
mouthful she got down, another two or three dribbled down her front. It made her pendant virtually throb
and thrum.

Kiera moaned as her body began to alter once more, the changes more intense than anything she'd
experienced thus far. She felt the power cascade down her spine, centering at the base. She could feel
pressure building within, but her attention was more focused on the other area of change.

The quarter-succubus felt a little dizzy as her entire head nearly seemed to resonate with the pendant.
She closed her eyes, her long, rough tongue instinctively gathering the drops of seed that it could. She
whimpered softly as her lover pulled away from her to allow her to change.

She couldn't see the change, only feel and hear it as bones popped and muscles stretched and
contracted. The skin from her nose to her chin turned numb and stiff. It seemed to grow tighter and
tighter until it pressed against her teeth, and then merged with them. The inward motion quickly turned
into an outward direction and Kiera could see her new beak extending. It was more brown than black, a
bit lighter than the other areas of her body that had begun to alter. She could feel herself grinning,
enjoying the alteration to her face.

Kiera didn't really mind the changes any longer. Every one of them seemed to result in her pleasure
growing, her mind becoming more free and unrestrained, just like a proper succubus ought to. Her beak
parted as she let out a soft sigh, a thick fan of tail feathers sprouting from just above her rump.

The increasingly chocobo-like shemale stood, looking back at her beautiful yellow-orange feathers and
giggled, the sound a bird-like twitter. She ran her fingers over them, experimented with new muscles to
move them around. "I have a built in cabaret girl decoration!" she giggled to her lover, nosing her beak
against his.

They kissed once more, and though the action brought further heat and hardness to Kiera's loins, she
shook her head and gently pushed him away. "No can do, hun, I need to take a shower to wash all this
off. Then I'm going to get dressed up for a night on the town. Though I bet you can come with me."

She stroked his back, pressing up against his large, powerful form, "I bet you'd just love to go for a ride,
stretch your legs, go for a nice long run..."

The choco warked happily and bobbed his head, "Great! I knew you'd understand!" Kiera said, giving her
lover a gentle like on his cheek. She blushed a bit as she turned away, her manhood fully erect and
throbbing. It wasn't anywhere near as bad as her feminine longing could get, but it was something that
she would have to deal with.

"In the shower," she said to herself as she walked to her mother's room, she needed to find a nice outfit
that suited her. Something to complement her mix of avian and Asian looks. She dripped chocobo-seed
wherever she went, but she didn't care. The scent that spread from the droplets made her feel happy,
contended, comfortable.

It took her a few moments to gather what she was going to wear, wrapped in a towel so as not to get
them dirty. Kiera giggles as she stripped off the stained and ripped remnants of her clothes from earlier
in the evening. She looked at herself in the mirror and gasped at the sight.

She had yet to see herself fully after the chocobo alterations had taken hold. The image in the mirror
both startled and aroused her. She wasn't sure how exactly she had changed so much without noticing,
but she also found that the alterations made her look... sexier. She blushed, her fans of tailfeathers
puffing out as she stepped into the shower. She turned on the water, moaning as the warm spray
caressed her cock.

Kiera licked the edge of her beak, one hand reaching for the soap, the other one curling around her
cock. There was so much she wanted to do with herself, but so little time before the clubs closed. She
had looked at the time and was shocked at how late into the night it had grown.

She began to spread slick suds over her aching shaft, the sensations making her shudder. Just a little
masturbation wouldn't hurt; she could fit that in to the schedule...
-o-

The choco-shemale sighed as the hot water washed over her, seeming to caress her overly sensitive
body. Her aching member could be ignored for a few moments so that she could properly shampoo her
hair and feathers. It took so much more time than usual to lather up her thick mane of black and gold
hair, and even more to get her feathers soaped up.

Kiera blinked as she looked down to discover that she wasn't quite done undressing, she'd left her heels
on. She found that it was more comfortable to walk with her heel elevated. It felt so natural that she
hadn't really felt any reason to remove her shoes. She continued to stare at them, her tongue tracing
over the edges of her beak, admiring the ruby red talons upon her toes and how they matched perfectly
with the red of the heels.

Something seemed a bit off and she tried to puzzle it out as she let the suds soak. With her hands no
longer occupied with the task, they immediately began to wander to her breasts and loins. Goddesses
did her feet every look sexy in the strapped heels. But hadn't the alterations to her outfit come with a pair
of knee-high platform heels? There hadn't been any straps involved, and the boots were rather solid. But
the ones she was wearing were more ethereal, more classy, and yet more sluttish at the same time.

She shivered, a thick gout of precum oozing from her shaft, slickening the length as it oozed down. Kiera
found her hand going from her breast to her balls, rubbing and caressing them, delighting in the oddly
smooth skin of that particular area, the motion reminded her of her frantic pawings at herself that she
had to endure where she was fully female. It was so weird, so completely totally weird that she felt more
natural with a huge animal cock between her legs than her the pussy she'd been born with.

Despite herself, Kiera had found each alteration something fun and interesting, even if she'd been a bit
reprehensive about everything at first. Now that Kiera thought about it, she'd been hesitatant to outright
terrified at nearly everything that had come along during the evening. Everything after her alteration from
tiny teen to gorgeous goddess had been something that she had resisted or been disgusted by to some
degree, only for it to sink in as something not to worry about a few moments later. It wasn't merely her
body being changed, but her mind. Was this something normal? Did a succubus' mind change along
with her body? Funny that she'd never asked that before. It sounded like something that could easily
happen, but it seemed to be something her mother would have warned her about if it had happened. Or
maybe it was something that only some succubi did, and her mother had no idea about it, since she
never experienced it?

Mmm... it was so hard to focus with such wonderful pleasure rushing over her. Kiera found herself
distracted by mental images of cute girls that she had seen on her earlier trip, but hadn't been able to
work up the nerve to talk to. But now? Now she felt more wild, more free. She wouldn't mind fucking a
girl right in the middle of the dance floor. Or a guy.

Kiera let out a warbling sound that was half bird noise and half moan. The thought had been
accompanied by a wave of pleasure unlike any other. Her pendant had even vibrated a little as she
thought about it, the powerful fantasy feeding into the stone. Kiera giggled, absently covering her beak
with one sticky, precum-covered hand.
Her beak, she had acquired that when she'd sucked off her sexy choco. She could still feel the faint
warmth of his seed within her belly. Wait, she'd gained a beak with oral, she'd lost her womanhood with
vaginal, and she'd gained a cock when the beast had cum in her the first time. Sex with him seemed to
change her body.

The stone continued to vibrant, almost a constant hum now. It felt different now, not like before. Before it
had set up sympathetic vibrations within Kiera's body where the changes were taking place, but now it
seemed to fold around her like an embrace, coaxing with gentle touches here and there, though there
was always a touch upon her loins. An ethereal hand just inside her shaft where it could caress cock and
balls alike.

She could feel the heat of her lover's seed fading, the heat seeping into her veins. She let out a soft
moan as a surge of pleasure accompanied some sudden pops from her body. Her chest and legs were
shifting a bit, and she wasn't sure what the purpose was. She was just fine as she was, anything further
really wasn't needed. She was supposed to be satisfying the lusts of several people, not merely one silly
beast.

Her mind drifted from her changing body to her pleasures once more. She imagined herself in the men's
bathroom at the club, a cute guy bent over the sink. Not traditional definitions of cute, the boy she
imagined somewhat androgynous, dressed in clothes that would most certainly be considered girlish. A
boy spelled with an I. 'Boi' was a word she'd thought of in the weird world of Terra Unita, since all the
girly girls seemed to spell their names with an I rather than a Y or an IE. Kelli, Stephani, Tammi, Traci,
Sandi, that sort of thing. It was the sort of word that you'd always dot the 'I' with a heart in order to write
properly.

She thought of his boots, platformed heels like her own, panties beneath a leather miniskirt, skin tight
tube top, well-styled hair, colored lipstick and eyeshadow; the perfect masculine counterpart to herself,
just a touch on the other side of the gender spectrum. Kiera was a girl with more than a little guy to her,
and she craved a guy with more than a bit of girl to him, but still on the side of masculine.

She could just imagine her heavy, bestial cock ramming into the boi's tight ass. The thought of her new
member brought her back to the subject of her transformation, and she focused on it. She felt herself
growing, several inches being added onto her already amazon-esque frame. She felt her chest pushing
outwards a bit, accentuating her bust to almost ludicrous levels. Though at the thought the pendant
seemed to glow for a moment, and Kiera's plentiful bust shrunk a bit to match the outgrowth of her more
avian chest structure. It pleased her to have her assets about the same as they were before. It felt good
to be more chocobo-like.

Kiera could feel intense changes in her legs. She released a drawn out 'wark' as she felt her hips
swelling, the muscles growing, better suited to a running bird than a biped. But it simultaneously made
her look a bit more feminine, which she also liked. She loved being the strange, in-between gender than
she'd become. An avian twitter left her beak as she realized that she was, essentially, a boy right now.
Sure, she had the general look of a woman to her, but she was lacking the bits that really counted.

That thought sent a huge rush of pleasure through Kiera; she let out a soft cry and dropped onto her
feathered rump, her transforming legs in an in-between state unable to support her.. The changes didn't
hurt, but they were more than she wanted. She could feel the skin upon her legs from the knees down
forming into scales, hard and rough.

She looked over her cock to see long red talons extending from the ends of her shoes, shoes that
seemed to be altering to fit her increasingly bird-like feet. Kiera watched in fascination as her toes and
talons merged. They seemed to flow like liquid, five becoming four, the smallest absorbed by the one
next to it, and then four becoming two. They were heavy, thick things, and shouldn't be thought of as
pretty at all. But Kiera felt like she was being made even sexier.

A strange, dirty thought entered Kiera's mind, and it made her blush. Her legs continued to change and
alter, her toes growing longer, her heel elongating, gaining a talon of its own, transformed into a third
toe. She clenched her beak tightly, trying to avoid the temptation, but the idea was so strange and
perverse she found it next to impossibly to resist.

She found her fingers moving away from her cock, unfastening the straps on her shoes, tossing them
out of the shower. She didn't need them to walk naturally anymore, she would walk like a bird on her
own. "No," she whispered, trying to stop herself, "I don't want to do this. I don't want to accept being a
beast like this. I... I..."

She closed her eyes as her dexterous avian feet flexed new muscles, tightening around her massive
length. The sensation drowned all of Kiera's resistance in a sea of texture-induced pleasure. Her
chocobo feet were so much more useful than they'd ever been being human. They felt so good, and
there was so much cock for her to jerk off. Both hands and both feet didn't even cover it. It felt so good to
give into what her body wanted, it always rewarded her with greater and greater physical pleasure.

Kiera through her head back and let loose with a climactic shriek of bliss that she thought would shatter
the glass doors of the shower for sure. But thankfully that wasn't the case. Instead of shatter she got
splatter, her thick seed splattering all over the doors, walls, and ceiling of the shower. It was an
incredible amount, with incredible intensity. Each climax Kiera seemed to experience was greater than
the last, and she almost wanted to rub out another one in the shower.

She shook her head and chirped merrily, standing up on her new legs. Everything seemed to have been
pulled upward, her feathers that had once been around her knees now were placed somewhere around
mid thigh. Or what used to be mid thigh, she wasn't sure what exactly was where on her half-human
half-chocobo legs. She could feel the tickle of new feathers growing in, forming what looked rather like a
pair of feathered shorts.

She could feel them spreading over her arms, and down onto her cheeks and neck. Kiera giggled and
slicked her hair back, thankful none of her seed had gotten into it. There seemed to be less than before,
had she truly grown that much larger, or had she lost several inches of hair? It didn't matter much as she
tucked it behind her ears, smooth and elven, covered in tiny feathers, she absolutely adored them.

The shemale tilted her head up, opening her beak, and than leaning back to swallow a big gulp of hot
water, and than another. Her mouth felt dry, her tongue a bit thick. Not too surprising, prolonged arousal
always gave her cottonmouth. She began to shampoo her hair and feathers once more, giggling as she
looked over her generous bust and broad hips.

"I'm just about the sexiest guy ever." She said to herself with a giggle, her beak and thicker tongue
slurring her words more than a bit, but Kiera didn't notice. She took another big gulp of water as she
began to lather up the areas of her body that were still bereft of feathers. Most of her face, of course, the
front of her neck, her breasts, shoulders, most of her back, her belly, and of course her altered legs. She
did have a small tuft of feathers that had appeared between her breasts. Once more she giggled,
enjoying the alterations. She opened her eyes, unable to see that the orange flecks within them had
vanished, their brilliant red hue having dimmed to a shade of red-brown.

Kiera cupped her breasts and continued to giggle, "Nah, I'm not a guy. I'm the most well-endowed girl
ever. In... umm..." she grasped for a word that she'd known before, but she couldn't quite get the hang
of. It was on the tip of her beak, but she couldn't quite get it out. That merely made her twitter and chirp
some more.

-o-

After a few minutes of lathering, rinsing, and applying conditioner, Kiera slipped out of the shower,
feeling relaxed and refreshed. Her cock wasn't aching in the slightest and had retracted most of the way
into her sheath, though it did look a little bit redder than before. Maybe due to the blood supply or
something? Meh, it didn't matter. It just felt good.

Kiera gave her reflection a birdie grin, admiring the beautiful red of her bill. Had it been red before? Or
had she painted it up that way, to make it match the sexy red of her talons? She toweled off as best she
good and then set the hair dryer to work fluffing up her soggy feathers.

She giggled as some unexpected help began to aid her with the feathers. Her lover had opened the door
to the bathroom, though Kiera could've sworn she locked it. He nibbled at her tail feathers, helping to get
them spread out and properly aligned.

The quarter-succubus felt a little funny after her incredible climax, almost like she was intoxicated. "I'm
not as think as I drunk you are!" she giggled to her choco, who looked at her with a side-tilted head and
warked happily. He seemed like a rather intelligent animal, grabbing things that Kiera pointed to with his
beak and bringing them to her. He also seemed to realize that she was getting dressed up and that they
were going out, as for the first time he seemed to have absolutely no interest in anything of a sexual
nature.

The shemale choco ran her tongue over her beak edges once more, pleasant images coming to mind.
She made a small curtsy as the choco handed her a pair of elegant black shoes, "Thank you, my noble
gentleman, but these too small for me. Wherever did you get them?" she scolded, placing them behind
her on the counter, exactly where the beast had gotten them from.

Kiera hopped up onto the counter, kneeling so that she could be face to face with her lover. She nuzzled
her beak against his, turning her head and parting her ruby red beak to allow her mate's tongue to toy
with hers for a loving kiss. She sighed happily, pressing up against his soft, warm feathers. "I just love
being with you." She murmured softly, "I think after I find myself a nice chicky to fill my ass at the club, I'll
lure her out back and maybe we can both fuck her."

The shemale blinked, "No, I'm going to fill her ass. Or... something..." something seemed a bit off about
the way she'd phrased that. There was a cock and an ass involved, but Kiera couldn't quite reconcile
which pieces were going where, nor was she able to put her talon on why exactly that sounded funny.
She liked girls; after all, she knew that. She wasn't interested in sex with boys in the slightest.

She chirped happily as her mate caressed her neckfeathers with his tongue, "Right! Getting dressed!"
she said pleasantly, reaching for the shoes she'd placed on the counter.

"See?" she said to the choco, the shoes she had now more a series of straps and braces with a platform
on the bottom than human shoes. After all, she couldn't wear human shoes, but these shoes would allow
her to have the look and feel of platform heels with her wonderfully talented avian feet. Kiera felt a
pleasured shiver go through her body at the thought of jacking off with her feet again.

She hopped down from the counter, taking a few experimental steps before doing a little dance and
swaying her hips, "I'm just a sexy boi," she sang, "Sexy boi! I'm not your boi toy! Boi toy!" she giggled,
wrapping her arms around her lover's neck, "Or am I? she said, full on laughing. "I've got a nice big cock
and no vajayjay after all. But I've got nice big penguins!" that didn't seem quite right. Another kind of bird,
"Robins! Wark! No, wait boobies! Tits! Knockers! Those aren't birds though." She explained to her
beautiful bird.

Kiera tried to whistle as she began to style her hair, but found it rather difficult without lips. Her pendant
throbbed gently and the choco-shemale cleared her throat, dislodging the bit of whatever that had made
her song impossible. "Kweh! Bobby pins!" she said to her mate, pointing with a red talon.

A few moments later she had her hair, now more gold than black, done up in a perfect French twist,
"Hmm, it needs a little bit..." her words trailed off into meaningless chirps and twitters, "Mom has a whole
bunch, let's go find some!"

The chocobo nodded his head happily and followed the nude save for her shoes Kiera into her mother's
bedroom. She had all sorts of wonderful jewelery. Some of it would go very well with her yellow and gold
coloration. Like the gold and turquoise bracelets that her mate was nosing at.

"No, I think those might be a bit too expensive. Mom might get upset if I wear those." Kiera protested.
Her pendant vibrated softly, sending a shiver of pleasure through her, making the shemale's member
begin to grow erect. She blushed, relishing the thought of being naughty and disobedient. With a
chirping giggle she began to don the items. Bracelets, a collar-like necklace, wonderfully dangly
earrings, as well as several other items.

Kiera's lover grabbed a few in his beak and dropped down, warking softly and nibbling on her legs.
"Good idea!" the shemale said, placing them upon her avian legs. They didn't quite fit at first, not wanting
to stay in place. But Kiera quickly found the proper way to position them, and then it was like they had
been made specifically to adorn her gorgeous avian body.

"Kweh! Good to go!" she said, and began walking towards the door, only to find a feathered barricade in
her way. She looked at her lover with a look of bafflement. The chocobo leaned down and ran his tongue
over Kiera's bare breast, shaking his head. It was enough to make her feathers fluff in a terribly shamed
blush. How had she almost forgotten her dress? She'd almost gone out into public completely and utterly
in the nude! How shameful. But it also felt... so natural.
"Thanks for reminding me!" Kiera giggled, darting off into the bathroom. She nearly moaned as she slid
into her dress. It clung to her with wonderful tightness, showing off all her curves, and a great deal of
skin and feathers. She admired the way it held tight to her rump, almost a second skin, while still
allowing her tailfeathers an exit to be displayed and shown off, instead of cramped.

"Goddesses, I look sexy." She murmured softly, blushing as she found herself further aroused by her
own reflection. At the same time it seemed hard to reconcile the image in the mirror with Kiera's own
picturing of herself, but also that she couldn't possibly imagine being any different. Well, maybe a little
different. She was absolutely gorgeous, though she could see places for improvement. Her breasts
looked a bit too big on her, how had she ever thought that being so big and bulky was sexy? The mix of
skin and feathers seemed a bit... odd. It made her look uneven and incomplete. But still, it made her look
wonderfully exotic, especially coupled with her earlier changes.

She still had aspects of the statuesque Asian amazon that she had desired to be earlier in the evening.
But looking back on it, that fantasy seemed awkward somehow. She hadn't even wanted a cock with that
body. How could she have ever been without such a beautiful organ? All smooth and round and sensual,
and so useful too. You could put a cock just about anywhere, into just about anything, and it would work.
You could make it feel so wonderful with just your hands. The wonderfully explosive climaxes satisfied
her like nothing ever had before. She'd crammed just about everything into her pussy at one time or
another, and it all felt the same, all leading to the same disappointing result. But this? This was so much
better. She couldn't wait to try it out properly, to ram it into some cute guy's ass or have him wrap his lips
around it.

Kiera let out a soft moan as the image filled her mind and she blushed as her obvious erection showed
through the tight, sleek, black fabric of her dress. Her large, bestial cock could clearly be seen as it grew
to full arousal, somewhere in the general vicinity of her navel. It tugged the dress's skirt tight against her
loins, showing off her equally large balls.

"Oh... oh my..." she whispered, seeing the wetness of her precum further darken the fabric. Her body
wanted sex, but it seemed... subdued. For the first time Kiera's desire felt like something manageable,
like something she could ignore. It was a bit annoying, true, it would indeed feel really good to deal with
it. But as the shemale turned from the mirror she found her arousal actually fading. It had never done
that before, not without a lot of effort. It felt really, really nice to be able to control her desires, rather than
letting them control her.

Though the sensations of her cock against the bare skin of her belly and the slick fabric of the dress was
a bit distracting as Kiera walked, she found that just standing around and taking deep breaths, thinking
about riding her wonderful mate to the club, rather than him riding her in a rather fun way, helped to
soften her shaft, to make it retreat back into her sheath. She absently nibbled on some food that she
must've left out earlier. The thick leafy fern atop the entertainment center was absolutely delicious.

She shuddered as her pendant began to vibrate once more, her cock's flagging erection immediately
doing an about face as Kiera made a meal of the fern. She let out a soft "Wark!" as she devoured the
plant, not knowing why it fuelled her arousal. The shemale turned her head, looking around for her lover,
but sadly finding him not around. She hoped he wasn't tearing up her mom's bedroom. So she would
have to tend to her hard-on by herself, without the added fun of her mate's cock stuffed into her rear.
The very thought of it made her let out a soft squawk of longing.
Kiera wrestled with her shaft, trying to get it free from her tight, slinky dress. The sheer amount of thick,
gooey precum that leaked from her member made the inside of her dress sticky, and the outside dark
and stained. But that only excited her further, made her pendant grow warmer. Making a mess didn't
really matter.

Goddesses was her cock ever gorgeous, red-brown, bestial, glistening with pre-cum. It made her mouth
water. Or was that her beak? She giggled at the oddity and the idle thought. Could she actually get it in
her mouth? It was absolutely massive, and with her avian bill, her reach was quite bit longer than it was
when she'd been fully human. There was a pretty good chance, and she was probably pretty flexible...

The shemale couldn't help it. She bent down, raising one leg as she did so, not realizing how bird-like it
was. The half-chocobo bent down, opening her beak wide, her hands wrapped around her shaft to guide
it in, and then... absolute bliss. How could she ever have been without her wonderful cock? There was
no reason in the world to ever go back to being fully female like she had been. This was so easy, so
much fun, and felt so good.

Her long, rough tongue easily curled around her length, the dexterous muscle coaxing mouthfuls of
sweet pre from her manhood. Heh, 'her' manhood. It would be so much easier to think of herself as
male, aside from her breasts and a bit of feminine shape to her, Kiera didn't really have much in the way
of femininity, aside from the way she dressed. It felt so good to imagine herself as even more masculine,
without breasts entirely, just her broad avian chest, giving the illusion of cleavage. Goddesses, that
would be so sexy. Seducing cute boys thinking that she was a girl, whipping out her huge, thick cock
that would dwarf theirs, sucking their dicks, letting them pound her ass, and then coaxing them into
letting her do the same.

The very thought of it turned her on more than anything ever had in her entire life. She'd be a sexy boi,
seducing other males, coaxing them into girl's clothes, into girlish attitudes and behaviors. It felt oh so
deliciously deviant. She wanted to, she wanted to so very, very badly. Images flashed though her head
of her male classmates, the cute ones, given a bit of a magical coaxing towards a more feminine shape,
dressed up in sexy schoolgirl uniforms, their hair grown out long, eyeshadow, nail polish, and lipstick
applied.

Or what about the other way? The other girls at school overrun with succubus magic, made to abandon
their womanhood in favor of a huge, throbbing cock between their legs? A strange, selfish feeling came
over Kiera and she rejected the idea. No, she didn't want to share the strange, special thing she had with
anyone. Especially not another girl. She wasn't really interested in them, boys where so much more
interesting, so much more fun. Especially when Kiera could coax them into becoming bois, like herself.
Himself. Whatever.

The image of a half dozen feminized classmate as cock-hungry pets, dressed up in platform heels and
sexy outfits, that was the image that filled Kiera's mind as her fantasy. But in order to do it she'd need to
change herself a bit further. The Succubus Stone, now attached to the turquoise and gold collar, almost
like a tag of ownership, felt red hot against her skin, heightening her pleasure incredibly at the thought.

Kiera let out a muffled avian cry of pleasure as she climax, her own hot and sticky seed flooding her
beak, dipping out onto her dress, making a terrible mess beneath her. She stood fully upright, jacking
herself off rapidly, the Stone drawing out her climax wonderfully, rewarding her for such erotic and
deviant desires. The dress was in all likelihood ruined, as soaked in cum as it was. But the chocobo
shemale paid no mind to it, nor to the thick streams and splatters on the wall, the furniture, and the
carpet.

She didn't want to be a girl anymore, not in the slightest. She was fantasizing about being a sexy,
beautiful boi, and in order to do that she needed to have a bit of fun with her mate. The Stone grew
hotter still, stirring her passions to boiling as she imagined introducing her bois to her beautiful bird,
letting him fuck them, changing them into hot, feathered beauties like herself. Oh that was even sexier
still, the thought of her own flock of slutty choco-bois.

Kiera warked happily as she headed back towards her mother's bedroom, looking for her lover to help
make her fantasy a reality.

-o-

Kiera giggle-chirped at the mess her mate had made in her mother's room. He'd yanked all the blankets
off the bed, tossed them back on, and added additional blankets and bedsheets from the hall linen closet
to make himself a rather comfortable nest. He warked happily at Kiera and stood, nuzzling her with his
beak.

The chocoboi could already sense that his... her... mate was already growing aroused and he seemed to
know what she had in mind. "Just a..." Kiera trailed off into feral sounds for a moment, "...bit." she
finished, not wanting him to mess up her dress. The shemale couldn't believe she was already erect
once again. She let out a soft moan as she hiked up her dress, slipping into the bed beneath her mate.

Had she put on panties with her outfit? She couldn't quite recall, she'd thought she did. It was sexier to
her than going out on the town without them. After all, how mouth-wateringly delightful was it to tug up
your dance partner's skirt only to find an erect, throbbing shaft concealed within a pair of girl's panties?
She didn't remember if she'd put any on, but she couldn't recall having taken them off either.

She felt her body begin to change even before her male entered her. Just a few drops of his precum
seemed enough to trigger her further transformation. The sensations were so intense, so wonderful,
Kiera found herself completely caught up in them, not even noticing the sensation of the beautiful beast
slipping his shaft inside of her.

The chocoboi was growing again, Kiera felt him... herself gaining height and mass, and yet she felt...
lighter in some respects, her bones becoming hollow, avian, even as they grew.

She felt a tickle that made her twitter with giggles as feathers emerged from her skin, all at once this
time, rather than a slow spread like they were before. She felt her arms beginning to ache a little bit, her
hands especially. Kiera watched over her beak in fascination as the feathers on her forearms grew
larger, much larger.

Still, despite her transformation, her dress and shoes still fit comfortably, the magic of the pendant
allowing them to fit the more avian body that she was gaining by the minute. She almost felt
disappointed that her cock wasn't growing anymore, it seemed that the changes had added that first and
gotten it to full size with the intent of her growing into it as her transformation progressed.

No, his transformation. Kiera blushed as she felt her ribcage pressing outward even further, soft breast
tissue giving way to the strong wing muscles that could potentially provide flight. The chocoboi giggled at
the idea, he was slightly goldish, but his feathers lacked the tell-tale metallic gleam that would assure
that he could fly. The girly-boi closed his eyes, basking in the dual pleasures of a body continuing to
change, as well as his mate slamming into his rump, forcing his own shaft to thrust against the
bedcovers. The soft silken sheets felt absolutely delightful.

Kiera gripped the covers with his wings... hands, each thrust coaxing a pleasured wark from his
increasingly avian throat. Mmm... it felt good to be like this, not quite human, not quite beast, but rather
something in between. Just like it felt good to be not quite female, but about as close as a guy could get.

He felt thoughts of the club slipping away, why bother going out to find people to fuck when he had all
the fucking he wanted right here? His mate seemed almost insatiable, and Kiera longed to explore his
fully male form, as well as explore his lover's body. How did one go about coaxing a choco into letting
you mount them?

The boi felt the power of the transformation fading, its job done, allowing him to relax and purely enjoy
the sensation of lovemaking with his mate. He turned his long neck back, nuzzling the larger male's
chest, coaxing him into a kiss. It was a moment of sheer perfect bliss. He felt the choco tense, his climax
readying just as Kiera reached the peak of his own pleasure.

The climax was so intense it brought sensations of bright light and strange noise with it. Kiera warked
happily as his balls emptied themselves, a huge puddle spreading over the bed beneath him. It took
several moments to realize that the bright light was the overhead light having been flipped on, and the
strange noises were the sounds of unfamiliar laughter.

The chocoboi blinked and turned his head towards the source of the sound. Apple green hair, tanned
skin, lips tinted a metallic shade of the same green. Kiera's eyes widened at the sight of his... her mother
standing in the doorway. It was like a bubble had been popped, and only now did she truly realize what
she was doing. Her... his... she wasn't sure if she ought to be a boy or a girl, feathers fluffed in a shamed
blush. She was having sex. With an animal. On her mother's bed. Turned halfway into said animal and
male to boot.

"Oh you naughty, naughty girl." Paige managed between giggles, "It's about time!"

She was grinning from ear to ear, but Kiera couldn't figure out why. For some reason it was kind of hard
to think. It had been kind of hard to think for awhile now. How long ago had it started? When had her
mind shifted from its normal place to the strange fantasies and desires she had now? She was
interested in girls, she remembered. She had never been interested in guys at all, but now... Now she
couldn't imagine having sex with a girl. At the very least her lover would need to have a cock of some
sort. The bigger the better. Like on her beautiful bird.

She fluffed up more and tried to bury her face in the covers as she realized that she'd been fucking an
animal all night long, and had even begun to think of him as her lover and mate. And yet... what was so
wrong with that? It felt good to have a close, intimate companion, especially one whose sex drive
matched her own. Kiera tried to bury herself in the covers out of shame as she realized that she was
being turned on once again, entirely because she was right in front of her mother with a huge bird cock
crammed up her ass.

"Oh no, no!" Paige said softly, coming over to the bed. Kiera warked softly as the half-succubus ran her
fingers through Kiera's short, almost entirely golden hair. "Don't worry, there's nothing to be ashamed of,
sweetie!"

She reached up and stroked the chocobo's neck, earning a pleasured sound from him as well. "I've been
waiting like this for something to happen for a long, long time. I know it can seem a bit strange, a bit
disorienting... you've been totally caught up in the moment, haven't you? You and he have been having
all sorts of fun, I can imagineand piece together from the mess in the living room. But trust me, I've
seen worse. I've done worse."

Her mother's voice had a different tone to it than Kiera was used to. She sounded... different, happy,
and... oddly proud. She coaxed Kiera's head up out of the covers, her lavender gaze enticing,
bewitching. The chocoboi opened her beak to say something, but instead she found her mother's tongue
meeting her own.

The kiss was electric, sending a thrill through Kiera, and she found herself instantly erect again. Despite
herself, her weird mental alterations to not find girls at all attractive, she found herself turned on
tremendously by her mother. She was left gasping for air once the kiss was broken, her bestial member
painfully hard.

Whatever words that came to mind vanished as her mate pulled away, the sensation making the
chocoboi cry out. He yawned and hopped off of the bed, admiring one of the potted plants in the corner
of the bedroom.

"You're a very pretty birdie, Kiera." Paige purred. Kiera looked at the half-succubus with wide, confused
eyes. She tried to form words, but found that her throat, tongue, and beak didn't really want to
cooperate. All she managed was a questioning "Kweh?"

"We can take on our lover's fantasies, my dear. The more we please one individual, the more out bodies
have the potential to change even further to what out lovers desire. It can be overwhelming, especially
the first time." She grinned and ran her thumb over Kiera's gold and turquoise collar and then gave a
flick to the stone that hung from it.

"Especially when naughty girls can't wait for their powers to blossom and have them turbocharged by
this silly, hungry rock. It's a neat little gem, but it has something akin to a mind of its own. Fantasies and
preferences of the succubus that made it seeping in. If you don't know how to protect your mind, little
birdie, the stone can swoop right in and make itself a nest in there."

Somehow Kiera had been coaxed onto her back and she shivered as her mother brushed her fingertips
over her daughter's bestial length, the merest touch making the organ erupt with a torrent of precum that
splattered all over Kiera.

Paige clicked her tongue, "Such a messy little canary." She teased, leaning down and dragging her
tongue over her daughter's hard-on.

"This is why I told you not to play with that silly rock, hmm? Because though it can give you wondrous
things after it has been fed, someone unfamiliar with a succubus' power can easily become
overwhelmed. Each time you make him climax," she turned her head to nod at the chocobo making a
meal of her dcor, "Your body becomes more like what he wants. The more you climax, the more your
mind alters to match the body you've been given. I've been there, Kiera, I know what it's like to be a
beast. So simple, so seductive, so filled with delicious sex."

The half-succubus wrapped one delicate hand around Kiera's monster member and slowly began to
stroke. "I know you've been dreaming about this day, the day you get your powers and can join the
ranks of the Sisterhood. Just calm down, relax, don't fight it. You want him to fuck you now, don't you?
Even though you know that there's only one or two times left before he turns you into a complete and
utter animal."

Kiera closed her eyes and found herself nodding, reluctantly. Even now she longed to have her mate's
cock buried in her ass, or stuffed into her beak. The fantasies of it were so vivid, the reassuring weight of
him atop her, his soft feathers against her own, the gentle nibbles as he groom her.

"Don't be ashamed, just admit it, dear. You want to be an animal, and not just any animal. You want to
be his little girlyboy fucktoy, don't you?" the succumbs whispered, picking up the pace on Kiera's cock.

"Say it."

Kiera opened her beak, but no words came out, her body no longer capable of voicing them. But the
intent came through all the same. She knew what would happen to her, her mind continuing to fog until
she was little more than a complete and total animal. But that didn't seem so bad, and the more her cock
was stroked, the more Kiera found herself okay with it.

"Yeah, you want to be a dumb animal, don't you?" Paige said with a giggle, "Silly. But I just want to
make sure that my little girl grows up to be happy, even if it is as a great big gay bird." She teased.

"Don't be afraid." She whispered, "Just let it happen. Take all the parts of your mind that are human and
pack them up, put them in a box. You're not going to need them for awhile. If your own true powers
never develop, you might not ever need them again."

Kiera panted, her foggy mind awash with thoughts of panic, of potential resistance. Suddenly she found
herself spun over, with Paige beneath her. The succubus holding Kiera's cock just shy of her own sex.

"You've got two options, my sweet," she purred, "Option one is that you turn away from this, we take that
naughty gem away and we find you some nice girlfriends to fuck to get you back sort of like you used to
be. Things stop right here and there's no more monkey business with you, me, or Big Bird's well-hung
brother over there."

"Option two is more of a subset of options, really. You shove that sexy bird-dick into me. You're a male
now, and a little bit of fun with you would do wonders to fulfill my appetite. That could mean, of course,
that you're already too far gone in the head to realize what you're doing, that all you want it pleasure."
"But then again it might be because you want to try your luck with that silly rock, to see if you have the
potential to be like your mommy, a proper succubus. That's what the stone is for, you see. It's a test for
new Sisters. If you can't escape it, you don't have the power or the will to be one of us."

Paige's foggy mind parted for one moment to allow one clear thought. She closed her eyes and nodded,
letting out a soft wark as her cock slipped into her mother's depths.

"Or it could be that you're not quite too far gone, but you just love sex with your new mate too much to
stop. I think it's cute, I leave you alone for one night and I walk in on you and your feathered... mmm...
lover."

The chocoboi found Paige's words less and less understandable, but she... no, he didn't care. This was
something Kiera had to do. For all his life he'd wanted the power that had been used tonight. If he
couldn't overcome it, than he wasn't meant to have it. He smiled as he heard Paige whistle, felt the bed
shift as his mate climbed up onto it.

Even if he couldn't overcome the stone, things wouldn't be so bad. Not bad at all. He was going to end
up with two people... well one person and one chocobo, that loved him dearly. Paige would make sure
he was taken care of, even if he did completely and utterly become a beast.

Kiera smiled as he felt his mother tug up his dress, pushing up his tailfeathers to help his mate to enter
him once more. He did as his mother instructed, wrapping up all the human concerns in his mind and
setting them aside. The stone needed no climaxes to capitalize on pure will, and the chocoboi found his
body suffused with a transformation unlike any other.

It felt like water being poured into him, more than poured, pumped with the force of a fire hose. Bones
popped and cracked as the humanity faded from them, muscles swelling and stretching as they raced to
become those of a near quarter-ton running machine, rather than a svelte, girlish chocoboi.

Kiera panted as his body grew and grew, pleasures unimagined building deeper within him than the
mere physical. This was fulfillment of something mental, something spiritual.

The former female looked at his reflection in the mirror over the bed, watching his dress change from a
slinky black evening gown into a set of straps and saddle, equally elegant, but more suited to his new
body. That brought a grin of sorts to his beak face. He watched as his feathered ears faded away
beneath feathers, the last of his short hair turning gold, and then vanishing entirely beneath yellow and
white feathers.

The last of his human features faded, the red of his beak fading, the purple eyeshadow vanishing as
well. The only trace there had ever been something human being the bit of an Asiatic slant to the eyes.

Kiera warked in surprise as his neck was seized, his beak brought down to meet his mother's mouth,
"Give mommy a kiss before you fill her up, pretty birdie..." Paige whispered.

The chocobo's body tensed and there was a brief thought... a thought that soon vanished in a sea of
instinct and sensation. The pleasured cries of two fully grown male chocobos and one half-human
half-demon rattled the windows.

And then there were no more thoughts.

-o-

Paige sighed contentedly as she coaxed the two huge birds to withdraw. Both chocobos nuzzled her
happily, nibbling on her hair and trying to groom non-existent feathers with their tongues. The succubus
let out a contended sigh of pleasure as she snuggled up against her former daughter.

"Mommy hasn't had that much fun in years, Kiera." She whispered to the yawning bird, "It would be a
shame to let all the fun go to waste, especially now that you don't need... ow!"

Paige found herself with a nipped hand as she tried to retrieve the Succubus Stone from Kiera's collar.
She chuckled and patted the smaller chocobo's cheek, "Okay, okay, I'm not going to take your pretties.
They're yours."

Kiera warked happily and lowered his head, tucking it beneath one wing. Paige soon found herself
sandwiched quite comfortably between the two big birds. She let out a yawn of her own and snuggled
into the larger male's flank. "Well, honey, let's hope your boyfriend here doesn't snore," she said with a
giggle.

The larger male snorted loudly, waited a few moments, and snorted again.

"Well, at least he has a sense of humor," Paige chuckled, drifting off to sleep.
32 - Goddess' Grove

Goddess' Grove
By Von Krieger

Shawn shivered beneath the cover of his makeshift blanket, the torn fabric that had once been his boat's
sail. Once again he tried to figure out what had happened, how he'd managed to start out his day
drinking and fishing on his tiny fifteen-foot sailboat and end up with the bottom of the boat torn to hell,
washing up on what was obviously a tropical coast.

He hadn't been anywhere near the ocean, for pity's sake. He'd been about as far as you could possibly
get. The lake he'd set sail on didn't even have an outlet that you could take a boat through. There had
been a sudden thunderstorm and a dense fog that had swept over the lake in an instant, and then next
thing Shawn knew, halfway through his case of Budweisers, he'd heard the sound of the boat's hull
smashing against solid rock. He'd fallen asleep, or been knocked unconscious somehow, since the
sound had awoken him. The clouds remained, but the fog had cleared, allowing Shawn to get a look at
the damage.

The boat had been beat to utter shit, the sail was ripped and torn, and there was a hole big enough to fit
his head in. He most certainly wasn't going to be sailing his way out. Only after surveying the damage
did he turn and look at the shore, finding it covered in palm trees. Looking back out onto the water it was
certainly not the mucky lake he had expected, it stretched across the horizon without an end in sight.

He'd taken down the tattered sail, as it wasn't going to do him any good, and gone over his potential
foodstuffs. Seven cans of beer, a few sticks of beef jerky, a bag of potato chips, and the three fish he'd
managed to catch before the oddness started. The fish were still in their bucket, but he'd need to start a
fire in order to safely cook them.

He'd been out looking for firewood when a downpour started, sending him running back to the boat to
take shelter in the little cushioned cubby-hole in the front of the boat. He'd stripped out of his sodden
clothes, and wrapped himself up in what remained of the sail, still as baffled and confused as before.

"God or whoever," he muttered under his breath as sleep began to overtake him, "I'll do whatever it
takes to get out of here."

-o-

Shawn woke up with a start, a soft cry of pleasure escaping his lips, an incredible bolt of pleasure shot
through him, his already erect cock erupting with several jets of seed, making a sticky mess of the
former sail.

"Oh god dammit," he muttered to himself, coming fully awake. Of all the fucking times to have a wet
dream..." He couldn't even remember what the dream had been about, just vague sensations of softness
and warmth. At least there was an ample supply of water to wash himself and his bedding off in.
Some minutes later he slipped into clothes that were still slightly damp, but thankfully the previous
night's storm had been replaced with pleasantly sunny weather and warmth. Hed also kept some
matches and an old gas lantern in the boat for when he wanted to fish at night, so he would be able to
start a fire and cook his fish.

That, of course, meant going to find firewood. He pondered eating something before going out, but he
had no idea if he was going to find a ready supply of fresh water, so the potato chips weren't a good
idea, and the beef jerky still in its vacuum sealed individual servings would keep just about forever. His
fish would not. But his biggest worry was going to be dehydration. What was the saying? Three weeks
without food, three days without water, three minutes without oxygen? His beer was just about useless
for hydration. As he headed into the wooded shore he found himself trying to figure out how to boil sea
water and collect the vapor into normal water with just his fish bucket and beer cans.

After a good 45 minutes of collecting twigs and dried leaves, the best he had was to boil water in the
bucket and had an unopened can above the vapor, possibly at an angle so it would drip down into an
empty can. He had no idea if it would work, but it would at least be worth a try. He'd give it a shot once
he had some food in him and collected a bit more wood. There was a nice deadfall not too far from
where he had washed up. Shawn had decided he'd drag that down to the beach later. It wasn't a huge
tree by any means, its trunk barely thicker than his wrist. For now he was content with an armful of twigs
and dead leaves.

He took one last look around the small clearing for any more sticks, stopping by a rocky, vine-covered
cliff face for a moment. He just about jumped as he felt a sudden warm breeze from behind him, almost
like someone was breathing down his neck.

The young man spun around, wielding a stick as a makeshift weapon to strike the beast behind him. But
rather than a creature, he found a few rays of light peeking out through the vines.

Shawn brushed them aside to find what looked very much like a doorway hewn from the rock. Stepping
inside he found himself in something that looked more like a room cut from the stone than a tunnel.
There were spaces cut in the rock to act as shelves, a slab of rock sticking from the wall that acted as a
table, as well as a pair of rocks with smooth, flat tops to serve as chairs. Also cut from solid stone was a
section that looked like it was meant to serve as a recessed bed, and what appeared to be a mix
between a stove and a fireplace, with a gleaming silvery plate of metal atop it serving as the stove top.

There was a thick layer of leaf litter upon the ground, and most of the objects on the shelves, books, and
scrolls from the looks of them, had succumbed to mold and mildew, leaving only a few scraps. One of
the shelves revealed the source of the cave's carving; a hammer, chisel, pickaxe, and a hatchet all made
of the same gleaming metal. It almost seemed to glow in the semi-darkness; oddly they showed no signs
of wear or rust, untouched by the ravages of time. The cave hadn't been used in years, perhaps even
centuries. Shawn was thankful for his luck, the little cave would provide a more comfortable shelter than
his boat would, and it even had a place to build a fire. The cushions from the boat's cubby hole and the
sail turned blanket would work just as well in the stone alcove.

The cave was quite the fortuitous find, and Shawn found himself curious as to what it had for a
backyard, as another curtain of vines served to cover a second doorway, opposite the first.
The young man stepped out into what had likely once been a rather beautiful garden. Flagstones rested
beneath his feet, covered with a thick coating of leaf litter. Some of the flowering plants, vines, and
bushes had gone feral, overflowing their original places and claiming as much space as they could. But
despite the rampant overgrowth beneath them, and on occasion upon them, the centerpieces of the
garden still stood tall and proud. A number of tall, towering trees stood in evenly space rows, their leaves
perfectly healthy, their branches sporting a number of fruits.

The shapes were familiar, but the colors seemed all wrong. Pale blue cherries, bright pink oranges,
intensely purple pears, deep red bananas, and silvery grey coconuts. Well, at least Shawn assumed
they were coconuts. They still had their fleshy outer casing on, but what other tree had fruits so big that
they looked like they'd crack your skull if the tree got in a good shot? Everything seemed safe to eat,
after all Shawn didn't see any dead birds or bats or anything around. So it looked like he wouldn't starve
after all. So all that left was...

Wait, if this was a garden, the plants would likely need to be watered. So there would have to be some
source of fresh, flowing water. And the most accessible place to put as water source would be right in
the middle.

Shawn grinned as he saw the leaf clogged fountain. He immediately began reaching in and yanking out
handfuls of leaves from the top tier. With the damp leaves gone, the tiny trickle that the fountain had
been forcing up quickened, and in a few moments clean, clear water had filled the top basin and began
trickling down to the one below it. The water wasn't cold, as Shawn had expected, in fact it was
pleasantly warm. A bit warmer than the sea water had been, actually. He cupped his hands and took a
drink, finding the water to have a slightly sweet taste to it, so it wasn't sea water. It would probably be
safe to drink.

He moved around the fountain, emptying it of leaves. The bottom tier wasn't a perfectly rounded bowl
like the other two; however, it had sort of a spout to it, pouring out into a narrow channel, also filled with
plant debris.

Shawn followed the small trench along, cleaning it out as he went. He wanted to have as big of a water
supply as he could. Though he didn't think that it would dry up, it didn't hurt to be cautious. He'd have to
find a way to block up the bottom of the fountain, or the end of the drainage trench.

When he got to the end, Shawn's smile widened. Or he could just let it flow into the hot-tub looking pond
carved out of the rock along one of the garden's walls. Like the fountain, the tub also had a lowered lip
on one end, pouring the excess water down onto a manhole-sized opening in the floor, covered with a
grate of that odd silvery metal. It likely lead into the ocean itself.

All in all it seemed that the place would be a perfect home and shelter for Shawn, at least until he was
rescued. He hoped he was just on some bit of coast, rather than an island somewhere. With an
abundant food and water supply, he could venture out and start exploring the area. He'd do that in the
morning. Right now he needed to bring in his meager supplies and bedding, and then cook breakfast.
After all, he had a proper griddle and some tools that could be used to properly clean the fish, as well as
to help with cutting wood. He had even begun to hum to himself happily as he turned back towards the
little cave. His eyes caught something placed above the door, a carving of a killer whale, with a
trident-shape symbol set into the stone behind it. He got the feeling that it was some kind of religious
marking.

"Well, thanks to your followers for building this place," he said with a chuckle, giving a small bow to the
icon before heading inside.

The silvery trident began to gently glow as Shawn passed underneath it, but the young man saw
nothing, focused as he was on breakfast.

-o-

Shawn lay back on his makeshift bed, which while not the paragon of comfort, was tolerable and far
better than sleeping on cold rock. Dinner had been excellent, he'd cooked up his fish, had a few potato
chips, but the salty snacks had gone ignored in favor of the pink oranges. At first he'd thought they were
small grapefruits, but upon opening them up the distinctive scent of orange was there. He must've eaten
half a dozen of them, using the hatchet he cut them into quarters. They were absolutely delicious,
wonderfully sweet and juicy, but the flavor had been subtly different from the common orange, which
made them all the more tantalizing.

He wasn't sleepy, but he found himself drifting into a light doze just the same. With a warm meal in his
belly and a roof over his head, Shawn felt fantastic. Though he found himself wishing he had company.
Some busty, lusty island girl clad in nothing but her bared chest and a grass skirt. He could just about
imagine it, her kneeling down before him, her large breasts sandwiching his cock between them, the lips
parting with a soft moan to encircle his manhood...

Hopefully if he rubbed one out tonight before bed, he wouldn't have to deal with waking up to a mess in
the morning. Shawn chuckled and tugged his manhood free from his shorts, wrapping a hand around it.
Was it his imagination, or did it feel a bit bigger than before? He looked down at his length. It seemed to
be a little bit longer, but it was noticeably thicker; like half again as thick as it was supposed to be.

It seemed silly, it was probably just a trick of the light and shadow provided by the fireplace. But bigger
or not, it felt pretty good. He found himself fixating upon the imagined island girl's breasts; big and
heavy, topped with dark nipples.

His little fantasy took an odd turn, as rather than imagining the island girl sucking his cock, he began to
imagine himself fondling her tits. Mmm... running his hands up over her tight, smooth belly, hardly an
ounce of fat on her from her hard work, farming, fishing, swimming.

Shawn didn't notice that his imagined motions were being carried out by his hands upon his own body.
Nor did he notice the subtle shifting of flesh. His midsection began to firm up, showing the beginnings of
a six-pack, the muscles upon his arms and legs shifting and strengthening as well. But the muscle tone
wasn't quite right; the proportions were a bit off. While the muscular build Shawn was gaining was quite
well developed, it was not that of a well-muscled man, the proportions were more that of well-muscled
woman. There was a slight narrowing of the waist and broadening of the hips.

The young man's face began to shift as well, features softening, not quite feminine, but most certainly
androgynous. No man would be sporting the bubble butt that he'd imagined on the island girl however,
which was rapidly becoming a feature of his own body.

He let out a moan, his hands beneath his shirt as he imagined himself cupping his lover's big, perfect
breasts, not noticing that the flesh around his nipples had begun to swell outward. Shawn moaned,
bucking his hips, thrusting against the air. His shaft seemed to leak an almost continuous stream of
precum. In his mind Shawn began to slowly trace circles over the girl's erect nipples, while in the flesh
his own nipples had begun to darken, going from pink to brown and eventually ending up midnight black.
But rather than the island girl's tan, Shawn's own skin began to grow pale. Shawn let out a soft moan,
arching his back as his new breasts swelled to match the image he had in his fantasy. Very large, not
quite to the point where they would have to be fake, but potentially confused for implants. In his fantasy
he imagined himself leaning down to plant a kiss upon a pert nipple, only to suddenly find t-shirt fabric in
the way.

The touch snapped Shawn out of his trance, and he looked down upon his altered form in confusion,
only able to utter a stunned "What?" before his feminized form erupted with delicious climax.

It took a good minute or two before the tremors of pleasure finally ceased running through Shawn's
body. He stripped off his semen-soaked shirt, casting it aside to get a better look at the plentiful breasts
that now adorned his chest. A soft moan escaped from his lips as he gave them an exploratory squeeze.
They were most definitely his.

"What the hell?" he murmured, eyes wide. He noticed his voice sounded different, a little more feminine
but not exactly that of a woman; totally androgynous. "I must've fallen asleep after dinner, there's no way
this could be real," he said to himself.

Shawn stepped out into the garden, not dark and shadowy with the set sun as he'd thought, but rather
well-lit due to the glowing of the fruits upon the trees. The flow from the fountain was trickling along
splendidly, and the hot tub looking pond was half full of the warm water. He didn't bother to remove the
rest of his clothing as he hopped in.

And found himself still sporting breasts with the added bonus of being damp. "Shit, this... this is real," the
shemale murmured. Maybe it had been the fruit? Fruit didn't usually glow like that. How could something
like this be possible? And could it be reversed? He'd picked up these changes by eating the pink fruits
so maybe if he ate something blue that things would go back to normal?

He climbed from the tub, dripping wet, and walked over to the tree sporting blue cherries. He had no
idea if it would work, or what weird thing it might do to him. In the fairy tales there was always some
other plant in the garden that reversed the changes caused by the other ones. All of this seemed to be
very magical, what with his being whisked out of the middle of an inland lake and then suddenly sporting
an uncomfortably feminine body.

Shawn sighed and plucked a pair of radiant blue cherries from the tree popped one in his mouth. It
seemed to be all he could do to resist immediately devouring another one and then going for more. He
waited for a few moments and felt nothing. But then a tingle began to spread through his body, centered
upon his loins. The shemale groaned as he felt his cock stirring to arousal once more. But the blood kept
flowing, with his rod extending further and further, growing thicker and thicker. But that was not the only
alteration taking place. He felt the tingle spreading into muscle and bone alike, making it grow, stretch,
and swell. He found himself quickly several inches taller, his muscles larger and more masculine. It
seemed that the blue fruit didn't make one more masculine, it merely accentuated male traits.

"Dammit!" Shawn growled, making the cherry tree shake by striking it with his fist. Did he dare sample
any more of what the garden had to offer in the hope that one of the items would reverse his
transformation? What if they did something far worse than give him tits and make his muscles grow?
Like what if they turned him into an animal, or another tree to add to the garden or something?

He'd try one or two more, small bites rather than whole fruits, in hopes that any changes wouldn't be as
radical. Shawn sighed and looked around, grabbing a purple pear, as well as plucking a black skinned
apple from another tree, the only fruit in the garden that didn't appear to be glowing.

Shawn drew in a breath through his teeth, his cock had begun to ache and was almost begging to be
touched. He winced as he headed back to the cave, stripping off his sodden, tight clothing and shoes.
He stared at the two fruits, picking up the apple first.

"Well, let's hope you don't do anything too terrible..." he muttered, taking a bite. But this time he couldn't
stop himself, and before Shawn knew it, he'd devoured the entire fruit, leaving little behind but the
thinnest of cores and the stem.

Thankfully this time the power did nothing to further excite his already throbbing cock. It seemed to be
more widely spread. Once again Shawn felt himself growing, but rather than mere height and fitness
alterations, these changes seemed to be altering his build somewhat. While the blue fruit had just scaled
him up and packed on a bit of muscle, the black fruit seemed to be making his body broader, more
powerful, as well as serving to soften out some of the muscular definition that the two previous fruits had
added. He groaned at the sight, there was no way his pants and shoes were going to fit now, and his
t-shirt was going to leave his belly hanging out. But the fruit didn't stop there. Shawn's eyes widened as
the color began to leech out of his skin, leaving him porcelain pale in an instant. A tickling sensation
upon his scalp drew Shawn's attention there and he ran a hand over his head to find his short hair
missing. His ears began to tingle as well, and the young man felt them receding into his head.

"What the hell is going on?" he said, nearly panicking. There was a strange pressure building in his
lower back, just at the base of his spine. It ached and throbbed, like getting a finger pinched in a door
and not being able to get it free right away. Shawn cried out as a new limb seemed to almost burst forth
from just above his rump. He sighed in relief as the pain and pressure vanished. Looking over his
shoulder he saw that his tail had a broad fin on the end, like that of a dolphin. No, definitely not a
dolphin; his skin was beginning to darken in places, leaving behind the pure white in others. He
recognized the coloration immediately; that of a killer whale, an orca. Well, he supposed that technically
they WERE a kind of dolphin...

Though not particularly wanted, he supposed that if he had another piece or two of the black fruit, he'd
be Orca enough to be able to survive in the ocean, maybe even be able to swim back to civilization.
Though that was an option, Shawn found himself reluctant to do so. Trying it would be a huge risk. If
there was something magical on the island, there might be something equally magical in the sea, like
some giant sea monster that would eagerly gobble him up. He shuddered at the thought, absently
stroking his new tail, shivering at the sensations.
Living on the island might not be so bad. He'd barely even had a chance to explore. And even though he
kept thinking of the place as an island, it might very well be attached to some bit of mainland or
something. You just always got shipwrecked on islands; it was what all the stories were about, after all.
He just hoped he wouldn't end up having conversations with a volleyball or something.

Shawn let out another sigh and devoured the glowing purple pear, almost dreading what sort of terrible
alteration would come over his body. He was still waiting for the surge of sensation almost a minute later
when a sudden tightness seized his midsection. He doubled over as he felt his guts churning, something
happening within him.

Her; Shawn suddenly realized as a second throbbing ache joined that of her cock. It definitely felt like
she had all the proper girly plumbing in place now. Breasts, vagina, uterus, she definitely had all the girl
parts. But then again she also had all the guy parts as well. She was some weird mish-mosh of gender
characteristics. She was some sort of human-animal man-woman freak of nature. But that wasn't the
worst part.

The worst part was that it all felt good. More than good, it felt great, wonderful. It felt incredible to be so
large and powerful, with a big thick tail, sleek black and white skin, and a well-endowed form in both the
male and female sense. It seemed that each climax Shawn experienced on the island became more and
more intense than the last, and each act of sexual release seemed to... trigger some sort of growth or
alteration.

Shawn's wet dream that morning, it had more than likely resulted in the enlarged cock she'd had, but not
really noticed until later in the day. It wouldn't hurt to give her body what it was aching for. It would be so
much easier to get to sleep by satisfying the dual aches in her loins, rather than try to sleep with an
incredible urge for sex shooting through her body.

If only it didn't feel so good...

-o-

Shawn winced as she awoke; now expecting her body to erupt like a geyser whenever she awakened. It
had been several days since her transformation, and while she didn't like what had happened to her, she
had quickly gotten used to a half male, half female body, as well as sporting a fifth limb sticking out from
her backside.

She let out a sigh as she picked up the drenched pads that made up her bedding, thankfully waterproof,
and the tattered sail that severed as her blanket, also easily washable. It was becoming a part of daily
routine; wake up to explosive, messy climax, explore the island, gather wood and the occasional bits of
fruit or nuts that she could find, practice swimming and fishing, stop off at the home cave ever so often to
fuel the fire to assure it wouldn't go out, and then to bed. Of course there were the frequent bouts of
self-pleasure she had to engage in during the day, as well as her bedtime ritual; essentially masturbating
herself to sleep.

Where the hell did all the fluid come from? Shawn was sure she was putting out more than she was
taking in, and she wasn't dehydrated in the slightest. Shawn had been looking around for sources of fruit
on the island; the last few days of exploring had shown her that it was in fact an island. Today's task
would be to try and climb to the highest point she could find in order to see if there were any nearby
landmasses or possibly other islands.

The orca herm let out a sigh as she sunk into the warm water of the pond. She supposed she ought to
be somewhat thankful for her alterations, as they had made things go much easier. She was bigger and
stronger by far than she had been as a human male, and her stamina was incredible. She hadn't had the
slightest ache or pain since her transformation, not even after hours of walking. Though smooth and
sleek, her white and black skin was rather tough as well. Her shoes no longer fit, but even in the places
where the ground was rocky she felt no discomfort. She could swim for hours and hours, and do so with
remarkable ease, her tail made it so very, very easy to swim, and she was very fast. She could hold her
breath for an unbelievable amount of time, and with nothing more than a stick carved into a point she
could catch all the food she'd ever need. She'd never been fond of fish, but likely due to her
transformation they were absolutely delicious. She'd even eaten a few raw while swimming. It had been
just an absent minded thing. Her tummy had been rumbling, so she'd just plucked one of her spear and
begun to snack on it.

Shawn looked out at the orchard and sighed, there were about twenty or thirty different kinds of edible
plant, mostly fruits on the trees and bushes, but there also seemed to be vegetables to be had, though
that section of the garden was somewhat walled off due to the overgrowth of grapes and raspberries.
She could see glowing ears of corn at night. And likely every single one of them would alter her body in
some way if she ate it. Curiosity was killing her; Shawn was positive that there would be something in
the garden that would reverse her changes. But considering how much her body had been altered by
sampling less than a half dozen of the fruits, she was terrified that she'd end up with some sort of
horrible alteration. Even worse was the fact that she seemed to hunger for them. Twice now she had
been gripped with the urge to eat the garden's glowing bounty. The first was when Shawn had found
herself absently pulling one of those shiny black apples from the tree as she walked past. She had
almost taken a bite out of it before she realized what she was doing. The second was the night before,
when she'd climbing up onto the grape trellis in an attempt to peek over and see what was in the
treeless section of the garden. She'd squashed a few grapes which had pure white skins, and even the
juice had made her body tingle a little bit. Once the feelings of alteration had started, Shawn had hopped
down and ran to the fountain to wash it off. She wasn't sure if anything had been altered, but she was
almost positive that her breasts were a little bit bigger than before.

But being unfamiliar with feminine anatomy, Shawn had no idea if drinking water or swimming or
anything like that had any effect on bust size. Hell, it might've been something to do with being half killer
whale for all she knew. Shawn was nearly frightened by the rate with which she had accepted things, the
existence of a likely magical fruit that warped the body and potentially the mind upon consumption, going
from an un-athletic young man to a towering white and black behemoth with a pair of breasts to die for,
and a set of fully functional male and female equipment...

The orca blushed, the white upon her face turning pinkish. She'd started to wonder more and more
about certain things. She'd caught herself eying the handles of some of her tools, curious as to what it
would feel like to have a proper hard length of something inside of her. She'd only had a pussy for three
or four days, and already she was craving cock, or the nearest equivalent she could manage being
alone on the island.

She ignored her body's urges for the time being, there was no use wasting time playing with herself. It
wasn't like it would help much anyway; she'd just be horny again in less than an hour. The orca washed
her body carefully, trying her best not to further enflame her lusts.

The pool of water was left behind with great reluctance, as Shawn found herself enjoying being in it
more and more every day, though she preferred the fresh water of the pond to the salty sea water, it
felt... odd to her. She felt the most comfortable in the pond/hot tub type of thing at the edge of the
garden. She let herself drip dry for a few minutes, looking around at the overgrown garden as she did so.
If she couldn't see some sort of mainland from the top, odds were it would be best to stay put. Maybe try
and keep a signal fire of some sort lit in the hopes of drawing the attention of ships. But then again,
Shawn wasn't sure she wanted the attention.

Magic didn't exist; at least it didn't before something sorcerous had happened to her. Looking up at the
sky at night, things were odd, different. Shawn couldn't find either of the Dippers in the sky, nor the
familiar trio of Orion's Belt. And even during the day there were some... oddities; dark, round shapes in
the sky. Some of them no more than tiny pinpricks, others that looked about as large as the full moon.

Shawn was probably on a different world entirely. She had no idea what the natives were like, or if she'd
be able to communicate. Perhaps it might just be best to stay on the island? She made a wager with
herself: if she saw a large land mass, she'd go with a signal fire for a week or two, and then try to swim
to it. If not? Well, despite the oddness of it, Shawn was kind of enjoying her altered body, and her
curiosity about the fruits kept eating at her.

She'd gone over her boat, looking for anything that might be useful. The bag the sail was meant to be
stored in had been a godsend, making the process of carrying wood and tinder rather easy. And a few
carelessly discarded plastic water bottles tossed into the interior allowed her to carry around a bit of
fresh water. The orca had rinsed the wood chips and leaf bits out of the bag in preparation for today,
when she was going to use it as a lunch sack. She'd wrapped some cooked bits of fish in large, thick,
waxy leaves and packed two bottles of water. So a little bit of fruit for desert might be nice.

But what fruits to bring? She seemed to have already gotten a little effect from the grapes, and truth be
told, a bigger bust didn't seem all that bad. And to go with them perhaps some of the silvery-blue blue
berries from the bush right beside the grapes? The berries seemed to be essentially the same color as
the odd metal that made up the tools Shawn had found. She flung one at a tree, just to make sure that
they weren't equally hard. But no, the berry gave a satisfyingly juicy splat.

Oddly Shawn felt herself kind of hoping that she wouldn't find anything. She kind of... wanted to change
more. Though most of all she was worried about not getting the proper vitamins and such, considering
that without the garden's bounty her diet would be pretty much all fish.

After securing her potential lunch in the bag, she returned to the garden, peering up at the trees. The
mere thought of biting into one of the fruits, having the tingling spreading over her, and then some
interesting alteration taking place made her heart start racing. She felt giddy at the prospect.

Shawn reached up and grabbed on of the black apples from its tree, "Well, I hope you don't turn me into
some sort of orca mermaid, 'cause I need my legs today." She said to the gleaming black fruit with a
chuckle before she bit into it.
It was just as delicious as the previous one had been. The juicy flesh and sweet juice spreading over her
tongue, coupled with the mysterious additional tinge of taste that seemed to be what Shawn truly craved.
She devoured the apple, core and all, and then licked her fingers clean of the juices.

She felt herself growing again, adding several additional inches to her height, her body bulking up,
becoming more powerful. The orca had to be at least seven feet in height by now. The tingling was more
intense than before, settling deeper into her, making her bones ache for a moment as the reshaped
themselves to better suit her altered muscles, as well as shaping her to be more like the sea creature
and less like a human. The ache felt oddly good, like a deep tissue massage releasing pockets of built
up tension. Shawn found herself quite enjoying the transformation, even as it drove her to her knees.
Her shifting legs couldn't hold her vertical as they changed, bones popping and shifting, lengthening and
shortening. In a few moments Shawn had gone from walking flat on her feet to walking on the balls of
her feet.

Her fingers and toes began to alter as well, short, but wicked looking claws emerging from the tips as the
black flesh grew over where the nails used to be. They were most certainly not what a killer whale had,
but it seemed that Shawn was being rebuilt for life as a predator on both land and sea, not merely and
oceangoing hunter. The claws would help on land, but a new addition would help with the sea: webbing
began to grow between her digits, meant to allow her hands and feet to act much as her full on animal
counterpart's fins and flippers. Shawn found herself rather pleased with the changes.

A pressure began building between Shawn's shoulder blades, released as a graceful black dorsal fin
began to extend. She winced at that, with her tail and fin, as well as her size, her clothing was certainly
not going to fit any longer. She'd just managed to squeeze into her t-shirt the previous day, but her pants
had been a no go.

From the fin to her face, Shawn felt the bones begin to push out, reforming her human face into a short,
rounded snout. She almost giggled at the strange tickling, vibrating sensation that accompanied the
change, altering her teeth to be a bit more like those of an orca.

Shawn grinned, feeling the slight differences in muscle tension on her altered face. Well, that wasn't so
bad. In fact, it had been rather fun. Most everything was an improvement in some way.

A few quick slices with her hatchet to remove the sleeves and open the side seams was all it took to
make a shirt meant for a much smaller individual into a makeshift tied off top. The head hole served well
as an opening for Shawn's dorsal fin, and the two large sections of fabric served well to hold her breasts
in place, the whole thing held together by a large knot tied in the middle. Certainly it wasn't perfect, but
Shawn found herself rather liking the look of the garment. The t-shirt fabric stretched tightly across her
tits, leaving next to nothing to the imagination. She blushed as the thoughts went through her mind.

Goddess, she just wanted to fondle herself. Daily goal be damned. But she managed to stave off her
lustful urges, grabbing her bagged lunch and heading off towards the middle of the island, towards the
rocky cliff that rose up. The island was rather interesting, in that there were sections that seemed to be
barren, while others blossomed with life. The lively areas were the ones of the half of the island where
her little garden was, and the dry, gravelly, quasi-scrubland essentially directly opposite it.

Shawn didn't expect much of a climb. From what she'd seen during her exploration of the island, the part
of the raise middle of the rock seemed more of a slightly steep, but wooded hill, while on the other side it
was a much steeper, jagged cliff face. While it wouldn't be an easy walk by any means, Shawn was sure
that her beautiful, powerful, athletic body would easily be able to make it.

-o-

The orca herm drew in deep breaths as she broke free of the tree line and undergrowth. She would
never have been able to make the climb as a human. She might not have even been able to make it as
she had been the previous day. Her clawed fingers and toes had helped tremendously; being able to dig
in to the rich, loamy earth, or to get a good hold by digging them into a tree.

The sound of running water drew her attention as she pulled herself up to the top of the hill. The area
was flat, the part not open to the forest featuring spires of rock that stretched up into the sky, making a
sort of natural fence, or perhaps giving the look of a crown.

There were a number of overgrown objects in the clearing, statues from the looks of them, each perhaps
twice as tall as Shawn herself. Four statues, low and squat, surrounded the central one, which seemed
to be situated atop a raised platform, almost like an island. Water flowed from the four surrounding
statues, which trickled down the side of the mountain, providing the fresh water needed for plants to
grow. Unfortunately from her current position she couldn't see over the trees behind her, nor the rocks
everywhere else. She set her lunch bag down and sighed, wading through the water to the central
statue, getting a hold of the vines and then climbing up it.

Shawn managed to get herself situated on top of the overgrown statue, shaped to be rather like a
humanoid figure sitting down. The orca herm found herself rather curious as to what it looked like
underneath the overgrowth. She knelt upon one of the seated figures shoulders, gripping some of the
vines growing upon the head, slowly raising herself up.

It was only then that Shawn looked out to the sea around the island, and saw nothing. As far as the eye
could see, there was only flat, blue-green, featureless ocean.

"Well, shit," she muttered, feeling kind of disappointed, but also a little anxious at the thought of what
lurked in her lunch bag.

She hopped down and began to nibble on grapes as she began to pull foliage from the central statue.
The grapes were perfect, sweet, juicy, and with a wonderfully crisp crunch to them. Almost as if to make
up for the lack of arousal earlier in the day, Shawn felt her cock almost immediately go rigid.

Her manhood wasn't quite human any more. Oh certainly she could see traces of it in the shape, but the
hard-on between her legs now was long and tapered, that of a sea-faring orca rather than a
land-dwelling human. She ignored it as she continued to eat and work, popping a handful of the
silvery-blue berries into her mouth.

The orca's body shivered as something new took root in her mind. Shawn grinned as she cleared away
the vines from the faintly glowing symbol at the base of the statue. It was a silver metallic trident, glowing
with a faint blushing light; identical to the metal that Shawn's tools had been made out of. The sight of it
spurred her one, the orca gripping bines and tearing them away with her great strength.
In a few minutes the statue was fully revealed in all its glory. Shawn gasped at the sight of it. It was
crafted from what appeared to be a mix of perfectly shaped marble and obsidian, sculpted into the shape
of a massive orca-woman. Though much like Shawn, the statue was bulky and well muscled, her tones
were decidedly that of a female, rather than Shawn's half and half male/female build. The statue's eyes
gleamed with blue-silver light, and Shawn found herself kneeling and bowing her head before the statue
for a moment. She raised her gaze, looking over the statue, admiring its beauty, its curves, its hand
clutching the rounded, pregnant belly and... Shawn found herself licking her lips, the wonderfully large
obsidian cock that made her shiver just at the sight of it, her body letting loose with a surge of
lubrication.

She wasn't sure what it was exactly, but Shawn found herself wanting to be more like the statue, like the
goddess of the sea it was meant to represent. Oddly enough she found herself even wanting a big,
round belly, filled with growing life.

Shawn felt an odd wetness upon her chest. Looking down she could see wet spots in the fabric over her
nipples. As she watched, she could feel the makeshift garment growing tighter and tighter. The herm
blushed a bit as she undid the knot, allowing the grapes to fully take effect. A loud moan parted her lips
as her breasts, no longer contained by the top, surged in size, filling with creamy, delicious milk. Shawn
couldn't keep her hands off them, even as she climbed onto the statue's platform. She was a mess,
dripping from her breasts, cock, and cunny alike as she made her way to the sea goddess's stone shaft.

A sigh of blissful relief escaped Shawn as she lowered herself onto the huge obsidian penis. Despite its
massive size it seemed to fit within Shawn perfectly, the shape rubbing up against her most sensitive
areas in ways that made her feel so good that it was hard to think straight. The orca herm bent down,
sandwiching her own large shaft between her heavy, milk-filled breasts. She felt the tingle of
transformation flowing through her, altering a few things here and there, all of them seemed to be inside
her, nothing to worry about. All that mattered right now was giving the proper devotion to her goddess.

Shawn had been saved, brought to the island, by the goddess' power. It had guided her to the shelter, to
the garden, it had coaxed him into becoming the wonderful, beautiful creature that could make the
journey to the island's peak in order to provide proper adoration and worship, and now the goddess'
power was working over Shawn again. It filled her body with such sweet pleasure, such delicious bliss
that the tiny creature that she had been would have never been able to experience, and would always
have been the lesser for it.

The new devotee of the sea goddess threw back her head as her pleasure reached its peak, her
milk-laden breasts and twin sexes making such a mess of her goddess' statue as she came. But the
bigger mess came when the statue itself erupted.

The orca herm felt her womb filled for the first time, with jet after jet of thick, hot, heavy cum. Even as her
womb swelled to contain the sacred seed, more still leaked from between where flesh and blood met
solid stone.

Shawn's climax seemed to last forever and it also seemed sadly brief. She was left panting, gasping for
air for the first time. The sheer bliss of the act having overwhelmed her with fatigue. She withdrew the
cock from her almost reluctantly, but she was so tired all of a sudden, so achy...
Shawn curled up in the stone lap of the statue to the sea goddess, asleep within moments.

-o-

Beyla ran her webbed fingers over her follower's head, the worn out orca leaning into the touch. The
goddess had gone so long without the contact she'd craved, she couldn't help herself when the young
man's unconscious mind had slipped into her realm. She'd been alone for so long, a goddess forgotten
as her people's islands had sunken into the sea, leaving only a long-forgotten temple on a remote island
that had been host to a shipwrecked cleric of hers. She had made his life comfortable; given him all the
comforts of home that her miracles could provide, and even aided him to create a sacred garden. He'd
been rescued after a year or two, leaving the Water Temple at the peak to feed the island fresh water,
creating such a wonderfully lush land.

It had almost been a disappointment that he'd left before the garden had blossomed to full fruition. Even
moreso when the island had become the sole vestige of her power. As it had gone wild, as the vines
covered her statues, her power had dwindled, until Beyla had drifted into gentle slumber, awakened only
by a cosmic event of such power that even she, a goddess with no living worshipers, could harness a
part of it. Oh, it had only been a tiny part; enough to reach out through the ether and seize a single
individual who would have otherwise perished at sea in the cataclysmic upheaval between two worlds
uniting into one.

That act had given her power, power enough to slip into Shawn's dreams, to pleasure him, and pleasure
herself, as she had been unable to for so very long. All night, every night had she made love to the man
she'd saved, using the tiny bits of power that she could seize onto in order to coax him more and more
into being hers. He'd said he'd do anything to get out of his predicament, after all. And being transformed
into one of her people's most privileged forms was included in anything after all.

But Shawn had so much more to accomplish, the goddess ran her hand over her worshipper's slowly
swelling belly. It had been so long since she'd had an avatar, a flesh and blood body with which to dwell
in to exert her power upon the mortal world, to guide and to shape it.

But Beyla would make sure that she never be alone again. Shawn would be her mortal mother, and in
time her lover. She would fill the more masculine herm's belly with her seed again and again, assuring
that Shawn would never be without the erotic thrill of a growing life within her.

But most of all Beyla craved that which she had gone so long without. Whatever she thrust upon Shawn,
the goddess would take upon herself in equal or greater share. She placed a hand on her sadly flat
middle. She could not conceive as she was, trapped purely upon the ether. But a proper feeding of fruit
would assure that her mortal body would grow and blossom into full adulthood within weeks. And then?
Then Beyla could correct the terrible problem that she'd been forced to deal with these past centuries.

After all, who'd ever heard of a fertility goddess NOT being pregnant?
33 - Marital Mayhem

Shattered Shards: Marital Mayhem


By Von Krieger

Don took another big gulp of his milkshake as Vivian started on her third helping of fries and second
hamburger. He was rather astonished, having never seen his petite, one hundred pounds soaking wet
wife eat like that before. She had been skinny and underweight her entire life, trying her best to fill out, to
get the curves that all the 'hot' women were supposed to have, but never being able to keep the weight
on.

Though she wasn't vegetarian, the freckled blonde wasn't too fond of meat dishes, and usually she
ordered a salad when they went out. If she kept up like this, Vivian might gain some weight, but also
dinner at home might be worth it for once. Coming home to something besides rice and greens might
mean Don would stop working late. Which also might help to curb a recent habit of his wife's that he'd
meant to bring up.

Though it was coming out of her portion of their finances, Don was a bit worried that Vivian was dropping
a few hundred dollars a week in a strip club. The charges on their shared debit card were from a
company that provided financial services to such places.

"Enjoying your meal?" asked their server, her build what Vivian would politely call plentiful, but Don
would outright call fat.

Don nodded his head, though he didn't particularly care for the looks of the serving staff, the food was
good. It spoke volumes about the cooking at the place, since the cooks, bartenders, and waitresses, (or
with the medieval tavern theme they had going, wenches) ranged from chubby to obese.

Typically that wouldn't be a problem, but most of them ranged a bit beyond 'pleasingly plump,' and that
combined with the fact that they obviously weren't human, meant Don had absolutely no interest in
looking at them.

But that was no reason to be rude, he smiled and nodded, "Yeah, its pretty good. Can I get another one
of these milkshakes? I'm not sure what it is exactly, but they're just about the best I've had."

The server smiled, "It's the milk and ice cream, it's from boquines rather than cows."

Don blinked, "Never heard of 'em."

"It's a cow-horse hybrid; one of the gals here breeds and raises them. We get a pretty steady supply of
milk that way, even more so now that the first few calves have grown up." The waitress said with a grin
before walking off, leaving Don to slurp up the last leavings, and Vivian to start on yet another
hamburger.
She took this only slowly, taking small bites, her pace of eating slow enough that she could carry on a
conversation.

"Sorry about that, Don," she said, wiping ketchup from the side of her mouth, "I've hardly gotten a bite to
eat since last night, and I guess I was just feeling a bit piggish because of it."

Don chuckled, "Don't worry about it, hun. I've never seen you gobble down protein like that before.
Usually you have a salad or something with grains. You're allowed to be a pig for one night, since you
eat like a cow or a horse the rest of the time." He teased.

"That kind of reminds me of something I'd like to talk to you about." The petite blond said, nibbling her
lower lip, "You spend a lot of time at work lately, missing dinner, having me all alone, just cooking for
myself. Well... "

She took a breath, "I was hoping that the two of us could spend a little more time together. You know?
Go out and do something fun a couple nights a week? I'm sure the office could spare you two or three
evenings."

Don shrugged, "'Together Forever'" he said with a smile, quoting the words that were inscribed on the
inside of their wedding bands, "Yeah, the office could let me out more often. It's just that there isn't too
much to do, usually we just end up arguing over what to watch on TV. Do you have something in
particular in mind?"

Vivian blushed as the server returned and placed a milkshake before her husband, "Well, I was thinking,
maybe we need to do something a bit more exciting, erotic, spice up our sex life, you know?"

Don raised a brow, "Okay, who are you and what have you done with my wife?" he teased, "What
brought about that idea, Viv? You've always been... Well... You've never felt comfortable with anything
except plain vanilla. The last time you wanted to spice things up, that meant you being on top for once."

Her husband's words only made the blonde's blush deepen, "Well, Don, that's why I asked you here
tonight." She said, pushing out her chair and standing so she could reach over the table and grasp her
husband's hands.

"Whoops." The server said softly, the chair hitting her in the hip, making her two fingered hand lose the
grip of the pencil she'd been tapping against her paper.

"I figured we could go out to one of the clubs around here, watch the goings on, get in the mood and...
You don't like it?" she asked as Don's eyes went wide, his nose wrinkling, looking like he was trying to
suppress a gag. She turned and followed his gaze, which went beneath the short-ish skirt of their server.

The satyr's tail was lifted by the waistband of her dress, and her ample backside left little room for the
fabric to cover when she bent down. The lack of panties beneath meant that as she spread her legs and
leaned down to pick up her pencil, her loins were open for all to see.

Rather than what he has expected, Don saw a grapefruit sized pair of brown furred balls beneath a thick
sheath.
He realized he was staring and quickly turned his gaze back onto his wife, both of them blushing. He
quickly realized he was making an unpleasant face and did his best to alter his expression until the
server moved on.

"Holy shit, Viv, he-she freaks like that ought to come with warning signs. That's damned disgusting. I
mean... I know sh... he... it needs a job, but honestly. There's no need to advertise like that. You know
she's not wearing anything under there on purpose. Urgh."

He pushed away the milkshake, "That's ruined my appetite. Now, what were you saying, honey?"

"I want to go to a club nearby, watch some of the fun, and then... Well... I want to fuck." Vivian said,
blushing deeply.

Don was stunned; he'd never heard his wife use that word before. She never cursed, never used foul
language, never anything remotely like that.

"There's this one place in particular, I've spent some time there, enjoying the sights, as it were. It's...
Incredible, Don. I want you to see it. I want you to experience it. It was like... Destiny or something that
brought me there. I was just driving, and I got a pull to go in, to visit the place. I was shy at first, but it
happened every time I drove by, until I finally went in and well... But you may not like it."

Don sighed, "Honey, I'll do just about anything you ask, you know that. Now what kind of club is it? It's
not like oiled up musclemen on stage prancing around, is it?"

Vivian shook her head, "No! Nothing like that! It's not a woman-centric club, or a gay club, or really much
of a fetish club or anything like that. Umm... Actually it's uh... "

She said something softly that her husband didn't catch.

"C'mon, Viv, you can tell me. It's not like all the performers are going to be like the waiter... Waitress...
Thing."

"It's here. And y-yeah, they kind of are." Vivian said, her voice almost a squeak. Don's face fell at her
words.

"You're kidding me. You actually want me to come at watch flabby girly-boys gyrate around?" he said
with a nervous laugh.

"I... I think it's kind of sexy. It just seems... right somehow, with the roundness of the phallus and testes
along with the breasts, hips, and rear. I just think it's... " she lowered her eyes as her husband began to
glare at her.

Vivian took a deep breath, "Don, just one lap dance, and if you don't like it, once we get out into the car,
I'll suck your dick."

Vivian's husband was nearly blown away by the words, not only their vulgar tone, but the offer of an act
that he knew his wife found rather gross and disgusting.

He gritted his teeth, "And they're all fat he-she half-goats?" he asked.

"No, not all of them are half-goats. Most of them are half-horses, actually, and there's a few other
half-types, and a couple hybrid types. Let's see if we can get Myshelle for you." Vivian said, grabbing
Don by the wrist and leading him across the dining room to a set of double doors beside the bar, the
sign overhead stating that it was the VIP Lounge.

"Slow down!" Don said, putting a stop to her pulling. Most of the time he went along with what Vivian
wanted, letting the demure woman pull him around. This was one of the few times he put his weight
down.

"This Myshelle is a satyr, right?"

Vivian nodded.

"And she's all... " he waved his free hand, "Like the other one?"

She nodded once more.

"And you want me to get a lap dance from her?"

A third nod.

Don sighed, "I can't see what you think is so sexy about them." He said, allowing Vivian to pull him
forward again.

"Well, for starters they have very long, agile tongues and dexterous lips; it comes from a small blend
from the herbivore part of the lower body. More muscles for better, well defined movements. Oh, and
they... " Vivian continued to ramble on about the advantages of having a satyr lover. Don paid little
attention.

She got like this, occasionally, fixated on something. Usually it would mean having a large number of
books scattered across the table so she could learn just about everything she could. Then a few weeks
of intense interest and practice, then a few months of focus, followed by her acquiring a new fixation.

The last time it had been landscaping, the time before that it had been feng shui, the basement was
filled with boxes of abandoned projects and no longer wanted books. He supposed that in time Vivian's
satyr fetish would fade as well.

"Just the lap dance." He said with a sigh, slipping through the double doors.

Don gasped as he saw the performers within, most were equine satyrs, as Vivian had said. But there
were others. A feline with six breasts, shimmering, silver feathered wings, and a spined cock. A
timberwolf-woman with a huge, red, knotted shaft. A gargoyle-like creature that danced upside down,
bird-like feet gripping a bar at the top of the stage.
But Vivian lead him to where a pair of equine satyrs sat upon a backless U shaped sofa. Both dressed in
latex and generous amounts of gothic makeup, each rather plump.

But then Don realized they were clear on the other side of the room, with each step he realized they
were bigger than he had thought, absolutely massive with their bloated, roll-covered bodies. One had to
be pushing up against five hundred pounds, and the other one... he couldn't even begin to guess what
she weighed. The latex outfits were tailored to them, pushing every curve, fold, and roll into a... well... a
somewhat pleasing alignment. Somehow the two didn't look half bad because of it.

They both smiled as they saw Vivian approach. It was then that Don realized the larger one was not
entirely horse-like, she sported spots upon her furred lower body as well as horns, and her breasts
lacked nipples, instead sporting four flesh colored teats upon each plentiful orb. She had to have the
biggest breasts Don had ever seen.

He was too busy staring to notice that his wife had released his wrist, in favor of wrapping her arms
around the smaller satyr, who sported fire engine red hair. She wrapped her pudgy arms around Vivian
and planted a kiss upon her cheek.

"Myshelle and I were wondering when you'd drop in, cutie." She said with a chuckle, "So this must be
the husband."

Don quickly found himself given the same treatment, finding it oddly pleasant, the closeness of the satyr
a touch erotic. He suddenly found the bovine satyr's arms around his chest, hugging him against her
bountiful belly and tits.

"Vivian has been telling me all about you for weeks. She's been worried that you'll get all upset and not
approve of things." She said softly, quietly into his ear. Somehow her presence was making him stir
within his loins. Her voice sounded familiar, but he couldn't quite place it.

"Don, this is Mistress Kora," she indicated the satyr with the flame hued hair, "And Myshelle." She
nodded to the large one with her husband in a bear hug.

"They've been... Wanting to meet you, actually." She said, blushing a bit.

The bovine turned, lifting Don off the ground and dropping him onto the sofa, "You'll love this." She said
with a grin, turning, one hip cocked, ready to begin, "I don't think I've met someone who hasn't enjoyed
this."

As Myshelle began to dance, Kora grinned, placing an arm on Vivian's shoulders. "I bet you're curious
as to why I asked you to bring your husband here." She said with a grin, leading Vivian to the next couch
over, not too far away.

The petite blonde nodded, "I... I'm not sure how having him here will... You know... " she blushed and
clasped her hands before her, trying to look as small as possible as she displayed her shyness.

"Say it, cutie." Kora whispered, leaning over her, the satyr's studded tongue slipping out and tickling
Vivian's earlobe, making the human gasp softly, "You know you want to."

"H-how is this going to make me a shemale?" she asked softly.

"I'll tell you, on one condition." She turned, looking at Don, who's jaw was slack, eyes half focused,
enjoying the effects of a magic-fuelled lap dance, "You tell him. Tell him what you've done, and tell him
what you want." She whispered, hands tracing over Vivian's clingy evening gown, slipping beneath the
short skirt, caressing already wet folds lacking the protection of panties.

This revelation made Kora grin, "Mmm... I wasn't expecting this. Such a bad influence we are on you."

"Oh... Oh goddess... " whispered Vivian, pressing against the satyr's hand, "I... I can't."

"You can, and if you want one of my gifts as bad as you claim, you will. You do want it, don't you?"

Vivian moaned with pleasure, Don began to turn his head, but Myshelle lifted a leg, placing it on the
couch, blocking his view.

"I... I can't stop thinking about it. I dream about it at night... I... I touch myself remembering what it feels
like to have a cock... " she moaned, her face and neck beet red.

"Then tell him. Tell him what a horny little deviant slut you are."

"Oh... Oh goddess... " she panted, "D-don, I have s-something I need to tell you." She managed to get
out.

Myshelle moved her leg down, allowing Vivian's husband to see her, but then promptly plopped herself
down on his lap, not putting enough weight on him to hurt, but just enough that he was immobile.

"Th-there's magic here. Magic in the dancing, it can make you cum from across the room or... Or... "

Don opened his mouth to protest, but no sound could come out, leaving him unable to express his anger
at his wife being pawed by a fat satyr.

"It can change you, for a little bit. Oh Don, every afternoon I've been coming here, having Myshelle
dance for me, letting the magic happen. I... I get a cock, and I jerk it off, I lick it, I suck it, and... And... ."

She threw her head back and moaned as Kora stuffed a latex-clad finger into her, "And I fuck them, and
they fuck me, and I love it. Oh Don, I love it! I want more! B-but Mistress Kora said before I could be a
shemale permanently, I had to bring you in. She said it would h-heighten my pleasure and make it grow
bigger than anything I could achieve on my own."

Don stared at his wife with wide eyes, not believing what he was hearing. He couldn't get his vocal cords
and tongue to work, to chastise her for the perverted desires the satyrs had instilled in her. The moment
magic was mentioned, he knew that his beloved Vivian was under a spell. No way his innocent wife
would desire something grotesque like that on her own.
He tried to shove Myshelle off of him, and to his surprise the hefty satyr stood, putting Don off balance.
He tripped and found himself grabbing onto her for support, to prevent himself from face-planting into the
floor.

He hooked his arms around her waist, and found himself with a face full of soft white fur upon her leg,
her other one apparently lifted and just over his...

It wasn't a leg that was right over his shoulder, but rather a fat equine cock the size of a normal human
leg. Don had himself a face full of scrotum. He gagged and got back to his feet, only for the bovine satyr
to bump a hip against him, knocking him back down into a seated position.

She began to dance again, and Don felt his legs go numb, his cock beginning to stir. He could do
nothing but stare as she moved with a grace that belayed her girth. The satyr moved in a hypnotic dance
that bypassed his mind and went straight to his loins. He moaned softly, reaching for his zipper.

Kora chuckled at the sight, "Mmm... no one can resist a satyr once she's started dancing." She purred,
nibbling upon Vivian's neck as she slipped off the shoulder straps of the human's dress, letting it fall
down her slender frame, onto the floor.

"N-no, Mistress." Vivian moaned, rubbing her rump against the satyr's groin, "Sh-she's not even dancing
for me and I feel it. Oh... I need to fuck so badly... P-please?" she asked, her brown eyes pleading.

"Oh of course, my pet." Kora said with a chuckle, tugging up her skirt, no longer suppressing her natural
urges. Her two and a half foot equine length quickly surged to full erection. She took it in one gloved
hand, teasing the human's saturated sex with her flare.

"We might as well give your pussy the best fucking its ever had, shouldn't we, my pet? As a way of
saying goodbye."

"Oh, oh yes Mistress!" Vivian cried, spreading her legs, reaching down and gleefully opening her
netherlips to their limit with her hand, "F-fuck me one last time, then make me a sexy shemale, like you!
I've been dreaming about it for so long!"

Don's gaze switched rapidly from Myshelle to his wife to Kora, then back to Myshelle, he'd pulled his
cock out and was jerking it frantically, but for some reason it wouldn't go more than partially erect, it was
full length, but floppy. He felt a strange sensation, like his balls were swelling instead of his member.

His attention was pulled away as Vivian cried out, Kora shoving every one of her thirty inches of horse
shaft into her. Vivian had one foot on the couch, allowing herself to spread as wide as possible. One
hand pawed frantically at her clit, the other caressed one of her small breasts.

"Oh Mistress, I can feel it, I can feel my clitty growing. It feels so good, so sensitive... So much better
when it's a real change... " she moaned.

"That's because you've very attuned to magic, my pet. Your body can tell the difference between
something temporary and something permanent. So very sensitive and susceptible, I'm not surprised
you felt Myshelle's dance from outside. Mmm... You never had a chance, did you? From the moment
you stepped inside, you were mine, weren't you?"

Vivian blushed, "Yes, yes! I'm yours, Mistress! I've always been yours!" she cried.

"Good." The satyr said with a wicked grin. She gently coaxed Vivian's hand away from her breast for a
moment, with a swift motion of her hand, removed the ring upon her finger, "Then you won't be needing
this anymore."

The act enraged Don more than anything that had been done to the two of them thus far, but he could
not bring himself to get up, to stop frantically jerking at his half hard shaft. Precum drooled liberally out of
it, and it felt quite nice, but he still felt no closer to climax then he'd been when he started.

His slacks were beginning to feel uncomfortably tight, and his hands felt funny as well. He reluctantly
released his shaft, used both hand to tug his boxers and pants down to his ankles.

He gasped at what his saw, his testicles had swollen to the size of grapefruits and showed no indication
of ceasing. The skin of his sack had grown thicker as well. The magic must be altering him to give him a
horsecock or something, an alteration to increase Vivian's pleasure, as the satyr had said. He gripped a
heavy ball in one hand, finding it just as pleasurable as jerking off. He began to caress his swollen sack,
fingers spread wide to take in the round orbs to their fullest.

It was then he noticed the oddity upon his hands, webbing had appeared between his fingers. As he
watched it crept upwards from the middle digit, until he had something that looked like a mix of a hand, a
frog's foot, and a bat's wing, the membrane stretched between each finger and to the thumb as well.

They must be turning him into some sort of animal-creature. Something aquatic, which would explain
why his legs were going numb and fading away.

Wait, fading away?

Don looked down past his sensational feeling balls and say that his legs were withering slowly, the flesh
upon them lessening with each passing second. He gasped as he saw his feet, his toes missing, nearly
everything below the ankle gone, leaving a rounded stump.

He felt something churning within his guts, making him promptly pull off his shirt and toss it aside, not
noticing that his fingers were thinner now as well, the webbing that had stalled around his left ring finger
pushing the loose ring off, dropping it onto the couch next to him.

He looked over his chest and found that the thin hair that had grown there had vanished. Were they
changing him into a woman? Was that it? He had lost the bit of a gut he had and his torso seemed
thinner.

Once he had removed his shirt, he found the same webbing that enwrapped his fingers growing beneath
his armpits, were they turning him into some weird, bat-like thing? No legs, huge wings, and gigantic
balls?

He wanted to gag and turn away from the sight, to close his eyes to everything, but it all felt so good, he
couldn't keep his hands off of himself. His legs ended at the knees now, his testes the size of
basketballs. He finally found himself growing erect, but webbing had also appeared at the base of his
cock, pulling it towards the rest of his body.

He couldn't stop fondling his balls, rubbing them, caressing them, even as his legs seemed to melt away
to provide the mass. Don could see why Vivian had become so easily ensnared, if the satyrs could make
someone feel this good, in a way they had never felt before, of course they would become enraptured.

Vivian had always been so sweet and innocent, sex hadn't been much of an interest of hers, so when
the satyrs had given her great pleasure, she had no resistance, no ability to defend herself.

"Oh please, please, more!" Vivian moaned, drawing Don's attention away from his transforming body
once more.

Looking at his wife, Don felt sick. The lips of her sex were oddly thick and puffy, extending several
inches from her pussy, and from between them grew her elongated clit. Smooth and red, it lacked the
distinguishing features of a penis, but not the length. It was long enough to poke out of her fist and thick
enough that she could wrap her fingers around it. Six sickening inches and still she wanted more.

It was getting harder and harder to move his arms; they were increasingly pulled to his sides. Don
looked down at his hands and found that rather than becoming an aquatic creature, or a bat, as he had
though, it seemed instead that he was losing his arms entirely!

His fingers had fused, leaving him with crude, fleshy mittens for hands, hands that were pulled further
and further away from the two beach balls that filled his sack. Even without the caress, his pleasure built,
pulling him closer and closer to orgasm.

And the closer he came to climax, the more of his body melted away. Don couldn't fathom what it is they
were doing to him, or how it would fit with Kora's words about his wife's pleasure, which she seemed to
be tending to quite well.

He turned his head, neck feeling oddly stiff, and watched as Vivian arched back, wrapping one arm
around the satyr's head in a modified hug, thrusting her obscene clit forward into her fist, screaming with
delight in a way that Don had longed to make her do for so long.

He felt his guts churn again as the red-haired satyr's cry joined Vivian's own, rivulets of thick
demi-human seed leaking from between Vivian's legs. She collapsed onto the sofa, moaning, panting,
looking over at him with a gleeful look in her eyes.

She looked... different. Her facial features had been altered just a bit, her eyes larger, slightly slanted,
her nose a smaller and more pleasing shape, her lips puffier and naturally red.

She brushed her hair out of her face, looking like a porn starlet. Vivian wasn't his Vivian anymore, rather
she was some gorgeous, lust-crazed slut that the satyr had transformed her into. It hurt to look at her,
tears filling his eyes as he turned away, only to find the thick hand of Myshelle, gripping his head, now
bald for some reason. Don found himself drooling, his mouth filling up with thick saliva for some reason.
With a pleasured grunt Don found the fat stripper's cock in his mouth. It should have been impossible,
the girth enough to dislocate his jaw, but everything felt oddly soft and pliable. Trying to bite down didn't
even work, as his teeth had gone AWOL sometime in the not too distant past.

She pushed his head down, down, down, forcing inch after inch of her length into his throat. Oddly
enough he didn't gag; he didn't feel the slightest discomfort from taking three feet of gooey, drippy
horsecock orally.

It felt kind of... good. Pleasurable, like he imagined having a pussy must feel like, except that somehow
his mouth and throat had become one. He closed his eyes, not wanting to see anything more. Not that
he could with his face on level with Myshelle's furred groin.

He felt Vivian's soft hands caressing his back, which felt good as well, strangely erotic, her hot body
pressed up against him, her clit-cock lubricated with the mix of her own cum and Kora's seed, positioned
just above his rump, dripping down into the cleft.

"Oh I want this, Don, I want it so bad." She panted, "No worries, no office, no more obsessions just...
Pleasure. Sweet wonderful pleasure. M-mistress Kora has offered me a place here, being one of her
satyrs, and I want it, I want to take it so badly. But I don't want to leave you."

Her plush porn star lips kissed Don's shrinking ear, his increasingly absent neck and shoulders, her
tongue slipping out and licking beneath a strange, fleshy ring that formed where his shoulders had once
been, that his head was increasingly being pulled into. It made Don quiver with pleasure, drool oozing
from his mouth around Myshelle's cock.

"Together forever." Vivian whispered, thrusting into her husband, the contact electric, intense, incredible.

The transformation was hideous, crippling, but nearly worth it for the white hot surge of pleasure that
rocketed through Don's entire body. It was threatening to consume him entirely, the contents of his huge
balls trying to erupt through his comparatively tiny cock, the intense pressure splattering his hot seed on
his underside, to what had once been his chest, below his chin.

Gallons of cum spewed from Don's shaft in a continuous stream, the pleasure the only sensation he felt
as his last features melted away, his head and shoulders merging to form the structure, the bottom of his
rib cage forming a ring around his middle. Blind, deaf, mute, no longer tasting the oddly sweet taste of
his saliva, Don suddenly realized what he had become.

His cock melded into what had been his belly, the remaining orgasmic surge spreading out evenly into
the thick flesh designed to take it. The orgasmic presence of his former shaft was nothing compared to
the five foot long horsecock Don had become.

She bucked her hips, thrusting into her husband's rump, delighting in the feeling of her clitty as it
lengthened and thickened further. But then she could thrust no more. Her netherlips surged with warmth,
and it felt suddenly like there was more of them.

Vivian moaned as a gloved hands caressed her middle, a soft tickle within her tummy, and something
seemed to flow out of her, to spread thick and wide in her husband's body.
Kora grinned, reaching down and plucking Don's wedding ring from the couch, placing it between her
breasts with Vivian's. "You won't be needing that womb anymore either." She giggled, nibbling upon her
new pet's ear.

"Now, let's get you started... " she whispered, latex fingertips seeming to coil around something that
wasn't there. Kora tugged suddenly and Vivian cried out, bucking her hips as hard as she could, sending
a surge of pleasure through her as the massive cock that had been her husband became her own.

She looked back to see her mistress gripping her thick, lustrous, beautiful blonde equine tail, lifting it up
as she thrust eagerly into her new satyr's tailhole.

Vivian leaned down, hugging her gargantuan prick, licking it, stroking it, caressing it. She understood
now, understood why he mistress had asked her to bring in her husband. How else could she have been
gifted with such a huge, massive manhood.

"Oh I love you... " she whispered to her cock, "I love you so much."

Her shaft quivered, making a faint gurgle that could have been a reply, but was more than likely the
shifting of the incredible amount of cum stored within her hefty balls as Vivian prepared to climax for the
first time with her new member.

Her urethra being fucked by Myshelle's own massive shaft, her ass filled with her mistress' sweet cock,
her first aspect of satyrhood now gifted to her. It was all so perfect, so wonderful.

Tears of joy leaked from Vivian's eyes as the first massive jet of cum surged forth from her, the pressure
increased by the bovine satyr's cock within her own, the effect rather like a finger upon a faucet, sending
her essence splattering all over herself and her two lovers.

Vivian was thankful for the now sticky couch beneath her; she wouldn't have been able to support
herself without it. A satisfied, happy sigh escaped her lips, her slowly elongating tongue lapping at the
seed upon her cock.

Kora laughed and wiped the splooge from her face, "My dear, I do believe that we're going to have to
build your own special stage to perform on. I can't have you be making a mess of my VIP lounge every
time you cum."

"Oh of course, Mistress." Vivian said with a giggle, "I'm just glad to be here. To be one of your satyrs."

Kora grinned and began to rub her pet's small, cum-covered breasts, "You're not one of my satyrs yet,
hon. You need to bulk up a bit first... "

-o-

Naeyn panted and moaned like a whore, not believing that she could behave like this, it was so out of
character for her. Not only had she gone into a strip club (being two decades below the elven age of
authority), not only had she paid for a dance from the performer that she had been almost magically
drawn to, but here she was, not even changed out of her school uniform, rubbing against the dancer's
cock.

The dancer was beautiful, almost angelic, gorgeous golden hair and tail, radiant white fur, her cock the
purest pink and deepest dappled black. With her narrow features and pointed ears, she looked like an
ideal of elven beauty that the fairer folk could never reach on their own.

A plant-centric diet meant that they would never attain her easy, graceful bulk, her freckled curves that
begged to be rubbed and caressed. Their natural body type assuring that they would never be able to
sport the large, sexy volley ball-sized breasts the satyr sported, and their lithe, frail frames would not
allow them to support such a bounty without terrible back pain.

The young elf had never thought herself such a sexual deviant, nor had she ever had an interest in other
women's breasts, but what she found herself craving more than anything was a cock, to feel what it
would be like to have a thick, heavy weight between her legs. To take that warm length and sandwich it
between a gorgeous pair of knockers, to buck and thrust until she coated her partner's face in her spunk.

And most of all she had never thought that she would be in a strip club, her seat pulled as close as she
could get it to the stage, her uniform coat and blouse unbuttoned, rubbing her a-cups against the hot,
sweet surging horse shaft before her.

She was soaked in the dancer's precum, and she craved more. She couldn't help it, climbing onto the
stage, hugging the mammoth prick to her with one hand, the other caressing the flat head, scooping up
the sweet precum to bring it to her mouth.

Quite quickly this wasn't enough for her, and she began to lap at the satyr's cockhead directly, pressing
harder and harder against it, and before she knew it, she had her entire head inside.

Strong muscles gripped her, not letting her go, instead coaxing her in further and further, which Naeyn
did gleefully, crawling inside the massive cock, grinding her hips against the inner walls.

The more of her body inside its erotic warmth, the better she felt, the more the intense pleasure spread
from her loins, through her body. The closer to the base she got, the less the rest of her senses seemed
to matter, all that mattered was her lust, her pleasure.

Her feet slipped into the shaft, and the young elf felt her pleasure growing exponentially, even her sense
of touch fading further and further until she felt like little more than a sphere of pure erotic pleasure. If
she had a mouth, or lungs, or vocal cords, she would have screamed herself bloody with the pleasure.

But as she truly was nothing more than a sphere, no, a cylinder, of pure erotic pleasure, she could do
nothing but fly thickly through the air, splattering onto the metal grate that she had felt looked oddly
placed. She oozed down the funnel, into the containing drum that awaited her at the bottom, her
existence nothing more than pure sexual sensation, which was cooling by the moment, making her feel
sleepy.

-o-
Vivian groaned with effort as her cock began the slow process of slurping down another customer. She
stroked her titanic shaft, wanting to coax every last drop of pleasure out of the experience.

Officially she was not supposed to do this without a customer having paid for it, unofficially, as long as
she remembered to do her duties afterward, Mistress Kora didn't care. The lead satyr knew the acts that
her pet loved to perform the most, and allowed her to partake in them with clients, as most of her sisters
weren't up for the experience.

She loved the sensation of her cock being stretched so wide, being so full. The additional weight within it
was heavenly. She giggled as the elf's feet vanished into her cockhead, knowing that her favorite part
was fast approaching.

As a fey Vivian knew that silly things like physics and biology did not apply to her. Moments like this
were the result of pure magic. For the elf's weight was no longer in her shaft, but her sack. The plumbing
required for such a feat would make things rather awkward and uncomfortable at times. But still,
somehow, the elf's body could be seen within the thick skin of her scrotum, pressing against it, her
mouth open in a moan of pleasure, thrusting her hips as she was pleasured by satyr magic.

She reached down, rubbing the swellings where the elf's breasts pressed up against her, the act making
the elf trapped within her quiver with delight. She would be beyond physical sensation now, but Vivian
always caressed her 'victims' when they were within her, it was one of the few times she was allowed to
sneakily grope a client.

She felt every tiny shift of weight within her sack, watching as the elf's fingers, pressing at their fleshy
prison, began to fade away. The arm pressed out further, trying to grasp at something that wasn't there.
The more a client would struggle, the further a part of the body 'pushed' the quicker it would be
consumed.

The bulge's shape and size changed as the elf's arm melted away, transformed into cum, trickling down
inside of Vivian, pooling where it would be expelled first. The elf seemed to try and stand, getting to one
knee than trying to push upwards. The kneeling foot slipped away, then the elf's standing leg.

The actions were not conscious, just patterns of thought being acted out instinctively in response to the
magic. The elf herself was not trying to escape, ensorcelled as she was by the feelings of the erotic bliss
that consumed more and more of her consciousness with every second.

She seemed to be licking at the walls that held her. Vivian moaned and slipped two fingers into the elf's
mouth, giving her something to gleefully suck on as the process continued.

All her focus concentrated upon the place where there was the most sensation, her other arm turning
entirely to cum, her remaining limb slowly melting into the pool beneath her. The elf's entire form
became a little softer, less defined, hips and shoulders melting away, the remaining pieces moving
toward one another.

The satyr grinned as the familiar outline of needful netherlips appeared in the skin of her sack, she
rubbed a thumb over the small nub of the elf's clit, pressing two fingers into the cleft.
She always imagined this part as caressing her captive though a silken sheet. The twin divots where the
eyes were went smooth, the nose melting away, neck, clavicles, and belly were no longer present.
Merely femsex, mouth, tongue, and tits.

The suckling sensations began to grow fainter and fainter, the breasts losing their nipples, shrinking
away until there was not even the slightest swelling to mark their passage. Merely lips of two sorts
remained, and even they began to waver, slipping together into some kind of strange, obscene,
otherworldly sex organ.

And then the elf's form was gone, her pleasure reaching its peak as her puddled form oozed into its
proper place.

Vivian hugged her shaft as she climaxed, spewing forth her client in cum form out of her member, into
the grate that surrounded the stage, at first to prevent her from making a mess, but now co-opted for
uses just like this.

She lay back, panting, one finger absent-mindedly tracing the gift her mistress had given her upon her
full transformation into satyrhood, a pair of rather pretty golden rings that had been broken on the bottom
and made whole again, creating a sideways figure eight upon an elegant golden chain, the words
'Together Forever' inscribed within both of them.

She didn't quite recall what the words meant, or what the rings were for. But they had been familiar when
she had been gifted with them, something of hers that she had lost in the past and that Mistress Kora
had given back to her.

She was grateful for the gift, as it seemed to be something out of her past, or her previous life.
Something Vivian knew that she had, but that she didn't quite remember anymore. She knew how new
satyrs were made; she'd even helped with the process a few times. Tossing aside old, empty lives and
filling them with new purpose and pleasure.

Though Vivian could not remember her old life, all that mattered to her now resided fully within the walls
of the Amorous Satyr, she was thankful for the gift. It was something that had belonged to her, and had
meant a great deal to her, even if she couldn't precisely remember why.

And trying to ponder on the situation never failed to make her cock do something weird, which it did
quite often: quiver and tighten in the middle before spewing forth several gallons of precum, just as it did
now.

The satyr giggled and patted her cock, "Naughty boy," she teased, "We really shouldn't be doing that to
our clients. Even though they reform in a few hours. Sometime we don't remember to tell Mistress that
the barrel needs to be changed. We need to be more careful, 'cause while we don't have someone crawl
into you every day, sometimes we get two in the same day."

She sat down, dangling her hooves over the side of the stage, her cock going limp, allowing her to pull it
to her lips and plant a kiss upon the slit, tongue slithering inside. Though it felt erotic, her intention was
more for loving and kindness.
The other girls thought she was weird, talking to her cock like she did, treating it like it was a person. It
didn't matter to Vivian, she loved her cock so much, and it was most certainly big enough to be another
person. She loved her cock, she loved sex, she loved performing, she loved being a satyr. Nothing else
mattered. Though that did get her into trouble sometimes, since she was often more interested in her
own pleasure than following the rules.

Which was why she needed to go tell Mistress about the girl in the barrel. Though there hadn't been any
trouble, the two people in one interesting body that had emerged when she had forgotten to mention the
full barrel seemed rather happy, Mistress Kora was adamant that Vivian would do her best to make sure
something like that wouldn't happen again.

Though the two-in-one had become one of Vivian's best customers, speaking with two voices at once,
insisting on being referred to as an 'it' as they sported aspects of both genders and several different
species (the stronger come-together magics of two individuals drawing out bits from past customers that
were left in the barrel, Mistress had said), Kora did not want another creature like that around.

Quite frankly Vivian thought Mistress was just intimidated by having someone around who was even
more lust-crazed and sex-addicted than Vivian.

Vivian giggled as her cock tensed in the middle, as if it were doing its impression of someone throwing
up. She gave it a pat and a hug.

"Oh come on, you know you like it too. You think everything is gross, but still get hard and find it sexy."
Vivian scolded, her flaccid cock turning a bit more red in the places where it was pink.

"That's what your problem is. You just keep thinking from a mainstream human perspective. If you'd just
relax and abandon your silly notions about anything that isn't two arms, two legs, two breasts, two eyes,
one pussy only, and humanoid you'd have more fun." She said, giving her cock a pat as it slipped into
her sheath.

"Just like a man, roll over and pretend go to sleep when he's on the losing end of a conversation. You
know as well as I do that you just love slurping up cute girls and spewing them back out."

She felt a warmth in her sheathed cock, knowing that it would be bright red if it were exposed. She
giggled and hopped down onto the grate, kneeling to wring out seed-sodden clothes and gather them
up.

"Don't want her to be cold, or missing an ear, once she pulls herself together." She said as she went
about her business. Her cock quivered within her sheath, making Vivian grin.

"I agree, some variety would be nice. Personally I think she would make a rather sexy centaur. Centaur,
not satyr, it would be kind of hard to get all of you into her if she were a biped." Her penis giggled, as
though a point had been scored that it was only grudgingly admitting to.

Vivian grinned, "Well finally we agree on something sexy and non-human!"

She giggled and reached down, gripping her ballsack with both hands, hugging it as best she could.
"I'm proud of you; you've come a long way, now I just wish you were a bit more open to maybe getting
some additions."

A thin trickle of precum oozed from her sheath.

"Oh don't start that again, I think we'd looked very sexy with some ribbing, or a few bumps and nodules.
Give you some texture." She complained to her cock as she took Naeyn's sodden clothes into the back.
34 - Hell's Henchman

vvv
An image set based around the story can be found for sale here.
^^^
---

Shattered Shards: Hell's Henchman


By Von Krieger

Colin bolted upright in bed, gasping for breath. He clasped his arms over his chest expecting a crushing
pain, but instead he felt nothing. He couldn't quite remember why he was expecting agony, but somehow
his body was surprised by its absence.

He looked around and found himself in a candlelit room that was completely unfamiliar to him. The
sheets beneath him were silk and the covers atop were satin. Both were a shimmering red-orange in
color, as were the walls, ceiling, and floor. All of the room looked like it had been carved from some
strange sort of marble, orange-red shot through with veins of black.

The air was warm and dry with a strange sulfurous sense upon it. The room was not any Colin was
familiar with, and it didn't seem to be the sort that would be in a hospital. Though Colin couldn't quite
remember why he should be in a hospital, or why he should have expected the pain of broken bones
when he awoke.

Nor could he figure out why he was unable to move his legs from the bed; he could move them around
just fine, but the moment he tried to swing them over the side or to step off the bed they refused to obey
his commands. His arms, too, couldn't reach beyond. Trying to hurl himself off was right out.

As Colin tried to solve the puzzle, the door to his room opened with the shrill squeak of hinges in need of
oil. His eyes widened and he gasped in shock and horror at the sight of what walked in. It was nearly 9
feet in height, with sleek, blood red skin, spiraling black horns, gleaming onyx talons, and a massive
reptilian tail. It was female, he supposed, in that it had breasts but a second look down its naked body
left him more confused than anything. It seemed to be male and female in one, as well as a mix between
several creatures. The only beasts that had such features were ones out of mythology.

"Mythology indeed," said the creature, "now give it some thought. Take a good look at me and see if you
can figure out where you are." It said in a surprisingly sexy female voice.

The colors, the heat, and the demonic form of the thing that stood before him led Colin to one
conclusion; that he died and was in hell.

"That is correct," the demon said with a smile, somehow able to read Colin's thoughts, "you have gone
on to your reward in the afterlife."
Colin began to protest, nothing he could think of that he had done was deserving of eternal punishment
and damnation.

"It's not a matter of wickedness and sin," the demon said, sitting upon Colin's bed, "but rather of there
not being any alternative in place at the moment. You might be aware of some globe spanning changes
lately. Two entire universes blended together to become one. The result is a rather strange mix of both
versions of Earth that has become greater than the sum of its parts, strange new technologies to the
world we came from, and the introduction of the supernatural into your own."

Colin found himself paralyzed as the demoness fixed her gaze upon him. Her irises were a glowing,
golden yellow, the pupils slitted, adrift upon pools of pure, inky blackness. He could feel the force of an
incredible will and power behind her gaze and knew he was helpless to resist her.

"Though your particular realm denies this entirely; it believes and teaches that the world has undergone
some sort of nuclear holocaust denial and ignorance so cloud the minds of your fellow man that the sky
is similarly clouded in shame of it. It shrouds the many moons and other worlds that dot our new world's
sky. Everything has been rewritten, if one had wings and could fly up above the clouds and explore
these other worlds for him or herself. The atmosphere goes all the way up and spreads into space."

"And strangely the places it in your world that harbored the most belief in a divine power have not had
that power claimed. It is as if your creator deities made the world and walked away long ago. With such
a titanic vastness as your universe offers I can easily see why. Why limit your omnipotence to a single
marble orbiting an unremarkable ball of fire when you have literally trillions of such marbles to create,
shape, and explore?"

"And that is what we've happened upon here. The Joined Earth and its orbiting realms are such a
stunning vastness that even the gods of Old Aerth must explore it with their own eyes, and the eyes of
their worshippers. No gods have been able spread their teachings here and none likely even know of its
existence."

"Belief is power, and that power upon the Old Aerth has created thousands of little, personal Hells. And it
is one of these Hells that has discovered a city-state filled with untapped divine power, and no opposition
to that lays claim to it. For the moment there is no Heaven, and as the beliefs or so conflicted, every
person is condemned by many others to Hell. After all, their own tiny, personal subset of religious beliefs
MUST be the true one, after all they are the center of existence and their thoughts are the only ones that
truly matter." The demon said with a laugh.

"But I don't want to spend the rest of eternity in Hell," Colin protested, finally managing to find his voice.
"Isn't there some sort of thing I can do? Traditionally there's always some sort of way out of the
underworld..."

The demoness nodded, her black lips parting to reveal the sharp teeth of a meat tearing predatory
creature; "Yes, there is; the traditional exchange of souls. You can leave here if you can convince
another to take your place."

"I don't think that's going to work," Colin said, wincing, "I seriously doubt anyone is going to take my
place for eternal torment."
"Well, it's not exactly eternal torment. We're not one of those whips, chains, torture racks, and red-hot
pokers up the ass type places. And while most certainly some of the things we do here are considered
tortures, things aren't so bad once you get used to them."

"Our particular little hell isn't the sort for eternal punishment. We take those sinful, wicked souls and try
to purge that darkness from them. In the old world we would trade souls with other Hells in order to
acquire those more to our liking. Those that could not be purified and sold to the higher planes would
either be sold again to another Hell or kept on and transformed over time into a demon." She said with a
wink.

"Reproduction is a mortal act and can only be achieved during a mortal lifetime. A thousand years is
about the cutoff point for a demon to bear offspring. Beyond that at least one of the partners will need to
be a mortal, or at least a demigod in power. They'll breed with anything, you know, mortal women, prized
bulls, swans, fruit trees, basically anything that moves, or at least sways in the wind."

"Anyway, you are curious about what you can do to leave?"

Colin nodded rapidly, trusting the demoness to be truthful about the whole eternal torment thing.

"While you say you cannot think of one willing soul that would take your place, I'm sure you could think
of a handful that would deserve punishment. Until your soul has been parted from the material plane for
24 hours, you are still considered to be mortal and alive. If you return to your realm and mark three dark
souls for us to claim, we are willing to release our claim upon your spirit, allowing you to remain on the
material plane until your body dies again."

Colin took a deep breath and sighed. "Yeah, I can think of a few people from my life who aren't
particularly nice. I'd rather have them down here than me."

The demoness smiled and leaned down, planting a burning hot kiss upon Colin's forehead. He cried out
in pain as the demon's lips seared their mark in his flesh.

"Mmm" the demoness purred, "I have marked you as mine, making you my emissary in the mortal
realm until the rise of the next full moon."

Colin felt the heat of the kiss spreading from the burning brand upon his forehead, oozing through his
veins and centering in his loins. For the first time he noticed that he was without clothes, having awoken
completely naked. He blushed as he felt himself growing aroused, blood beginning to pump into his
member at the urging of the demoness.

"But in order to mark these individuals, to further my plans for your corner of the world, I need you to be
a bit more than you are." She said, her large, taloned hand encircling Colin's shaft.

He couldn't help but moan and thrust into her grip; her sanguine toned skin was soft and smooth to the
touch. He could feel her inner fire, manifested as the heat of her body. The human was hard as a rock in
an instant. And most disconcertingly so was the demoness.
More confused now than frightened of her, Colin looked over his patron, knowing her name the moment
Aeshmas will imparted a portion of her power unto him. She was still absolutely massive and quite
frightening; half again his own height and likely several times his weight. The demon's crimson skin
covered a powerful, muscular frame; generally feminine shape, but with the lean power of a predator.

Rather than the goat and serpent-based demons that filled the mythology that Colin knew, Aeshma
seemed to be based off of the dinosaur; the Tyrannosaurus rex to be precise. Though her hips
resembled a human woman's feminine curves, a second glance revealed that they were the broad and
powerful legs of a bipedal beast, the predatory pinnacle of its time.

She had walked somewhat hunched over, as if anchored down by the massive weight of her bountiful
breasts. Merely due to her height they were the largest Colin had ever seen, but even in proportion to
the rest of her they were incredibly large, the lower portion attaching to her frame halfway between the
usual place and her navel, allowing the twin orbs to swell even larger than they normally would. She
could nearly hide a person between them.

Long, thick, lustrous navy-blue hair cascaded down her shoulders and back, ending just above her thick,
powerful tail; Colin couldn't help himself- he reached up and ran his fingers through it; surprised that it
was silky soft and not scratchy and rough like he would expect that of a demon to be.

She was stunningly beautiful, even with her rather bestial features. Her legs bent backward, like those of
the beast, and each of the two fingers and thumb upon each hand was tipped with a wicked looking
black claw that Colin instinctively knew could cleave stone. But as she caressed his manhood he knew
he was safe from harm.

Her tail was as long as she was tall, tipped with a sharp black spade shaped of bone from the end. It
came to a spear-like point and looked rather dangerous. Smooth, black horns curled back from her
temples like those of a ram, but unlike a ram these did not continue to curl but turned straight forward
after curving 180 degrees.

Her face was strange, halfway between that of a human woman and a prehistoric monster. Her eyes
were reptilian, but were placed in a human manner, perched above her bestial muzzle. Her broad snout
featured lush, full jet black lips that covered her sharp canine teeth. A long, black, forked tongue
slithered from her maw, curling around a fist-sized nipple.

But what really drew Colin's attention was the impressive package between the demoness' legs. The
pitch-shaded cock was as long as Colin's leg and even thicker around. It protruded from an animalistic
sheath, and appeared just as bestial. It reminded Colin of an equine length, long, large, and thick with a
ring around the middle. But where a horse's shaft would flatten out Aeshma's cock flared outwards and
then slowly narrowed to a point; her length ending in a three-dimensional spade shape.

"I think we'll both enjoy what I'm about to do with this." Aeshma said with a grin.

-o-

Colin's eyes widened; his body not wanting that titanic prick to have anything to do with him. Especially
not anything that had to do with being inside of him.
"Oh don't worry," Aeshma said, positioning herself, "I'm not going to be putting anything in you, you're
going to be putting a little something in me."

This only confused the young man further, but as the demoness coaxed him into position, tugging on his
cock he saw what she was going to do. She was most definitely large enough for it, but Colin was not
sure that he wanted to engage in the act with a creature from the bowels of hell. Aeshma gave him no
choice, however, lining him up and with a thrust of her hips engulfed Colins shaft with her own. The
human cried out as her hot, wet depths surrounded him- as strange as this act was it felt quite good;
Aeshma's urethra surrounded his member and milked it as strongly as any pussy could ever hope.

Her precum leaked generously, coating Collins waist, thighs, and balls with her hot, steaming juices. He
felt like it ought to be burning him, that he should be screaming in pain from having his loins doused with
burning hot lubrication. But instead her heat was oddly comforting and pleasurable, enhancing his
sexual experience. He couldn't help but wrap his hands around her member in order to aid him in fucking
it.

"Mmm... there you go, my dear. Just relax, do what feels natural to you, do what feels fun." Aeshma
purred.

It felt like a dream to Colin, perhaps the strangest wet dream he'd ever had, only that it wasn't.
Everything felt real, far more real than the phantom sensations of slumber spawned fantasies. He found
his head filled with strange ideas, desires, and things he wanted to try. To his suddenly practiced eye he
knew that if he leaned downward just a bit he could...

"Ooh!" the demoness moaned, "That's perfect, just the spot."

Aeshma's titanic cock was a mix of male and female organs, at first glance it appeared to be entirely a
massive male member, but its sheer size was enough to contain a perfectly functional pussy within it.
Somehow Colin had known right where the demon's g-spot was.

It felt good to thrust into her at an angle, her inner walls providing texture and resistance upon his
rock-hard shaft. He leaned a bit further forward, his hands sliding along Aeshma's length, putting her
wondrous tits right in front of him.

Colin moaned softly as her hot, smooth skin pressed against his cheek, a soft sizzling sound heard as
he traced his tongue over the crimson surface. Her heat was enough to boil his saliva, but oddly enough
it didn't harm him in the slightest. In fact the heat spurred him on; it seemed to seep into him, further
igniting the fires of his lust.

Her nipples were just as oversized as the rest of her, but somehow Colin managed to take one in his
mouth. Soft, sweet, sleek, shiny... all were words that came to mind when he thought of their glistening
darkness. The demoness' hand held his head gently against her breast and she stroked his hair. Her
touch was electric.

"Do be careful little one; there are consequences for drinking the nectar of a demoness as powerful as I.
Not to say you won't enjoy them immensely, but do keep in mind that they are there, nonetheless."
Colin ignored the warning. Consequences be damned. He was enjoying himself immensely in bed;
Aeshma had far more to offer than any of the women he'd had during his mortal lifetime. Whatever
happened, it didn't really matter. Something inside Colin spurred him on, to see to the demoness'
pleasure rather than his own.

He had no words to describe the taste that spread over his tongue. It was beyond any of the flavors he
had ever tasted. Every meal afterward would pale in comparison to the thick nectar that he drew from
the demoness' breast. It burned, but in a good way, its heat spreading from his mouth, down his throat,
into his belly, and from there to the rest of his body.

Aeshma chuckled and wrapped her arms around the human, her bare skin incredible against her own.
Colin found himself wishing that she had wings in order to wrap him further with her sweet, hot flesh. Or,
perhaps better yet, wings of his own. Aeshma chuckled, curving her tail around between her legs, and
between Colin's. She used it to pull him even tighter against her. Her embrace was all the heaven Colin
would ever need.

"Climax for me, little one, climax and I'll start you on your journey..." she whispered. The great creature
leaned down, her long, black, forked tongue snaking from her mouth, long enough to slither down her
breast and slip between Colin's own lips. Her saliva was like the greatest aphrodisiac the world had ever
known. It made every cell in his body yearn for her, throbbing, aching, overwhelmed with lust.

"Don't be shy, all your anxieties will be gone in a moment. Just release yourself, spill that little bit of life
force into me, give me a way in..."

Colin heard her words, but didn't quite understand them. He wasn't sure what she wanted, and all he
desired was to be like this, loving her, pressed up against her, serving her, for all time.

Aeshma made a sound that was half growl and half giggle as she dug her clawed hands into Colin's
rump. He felt flesh give way beneath her talons, but there was no pain, there was not even any blood,
just a sensation of her against him taken tenfold.

He cried out, his member erupting with a powerful torrent of seed, everything his body contained that
could create new life from his own. It left him in a single, powerful surge, slurped up eagerly by the
demon's body. The throes of climax continued, but without the accompanying spurts of further fluid.
Instead each moment seemed to draw something into him, something dark, hot, sinister, and yet
wonderful.

"There we are, my pet." Aeshma purred, withdrawing her claws from Colin. The skin no worse for the
wear save for a little redness.

The human slumped against his mistress, snuggling up to her, basking in her warmth. She petted him,
stroked him, ran her fingers through his hair. Her touch tickled terribly, and it made Colin giggle as she
played with his hair. She seemed to be drawing it out, coaxing it to grow. If he'd been looking Colin
would've noticed that the roots were coming out pure white. As his hair reached past his shoulders in
length, the color began spreading through the tips until it tinted every strand the shade of snow.
The bright red coloration of the claw marks upon Colin's rear began to spread as well, his skin taking on
the same crimson shade as Aeshma's. Not merely the tint, but the texture as well, sleek, smooth, and
perfect beyond the ability of the mortal body to perform. Imperfections and blemishes banishing beneath
a gleaming tide of bright blood red. As the demonic coloration spread it began to alter Colin's form to go
along with it.

Aeshma rubbed her pet's rear, reshaping it to a respectable roundness. Colin moaned softly at the
touch, not noticing a change in the tone of his voice. An outgrowth of the hips came next, along with
quite a lot of narrowing in the waist. She traced her fingertips up her pet's side, pulling the change along.

With a single hand she picked him up, pulling Colin away from her, their still erect shafts parting with a
wet slurp. The changing human made soft sounds of protest, but Aeshma resumed her caresses. Even
more so, her obsidian lips parted, planting kisses upon Colin's neck and shoulders, each leaving the
perfect silhouette of a kiss upon his skin in purest claret. In a few moments they too began to spread
over his skin.

Aeshma traced her talon-tips down Colin's legs, leaving faint trails of red from his hips to his knees. She
ran her hands down his calves, leaving broader swaths of cherry down to his feet. She took one foot in
both of her hands, rubbing them deeply, drawing a groan from Colin. Though her touch was hard, it was
no more so than that of a strong massage, but still bones cracked softly within them. Toes merged from
five to two, the nails turning black just as skin was stained forever red as they grew as well.

The demon repeated the process, leaving the feet to change on their own, working on her pet's calves.
Once more bones popped, shifting into the configuration of a beast. From now on Colin would stride
upon wicked hooves, halfway between predatory claws and the familiar cloven hoof of a devil.

His gait was altered by his mistress' caress, more suited to matching her own. Though not giving him the
hunched over stance Aeshma sported, Colin's legs were suited quite well for running. Aeshma had a
feeling that her pet would be doing a little bit of running some time soon.

The shift in function was not the only change to Colin's legs, despite their bestiality they were also quite
shapely, and that shape was decidedly feminine. She moved upward, taking Colin's hands in her own,
nibbling playfully upon the fingertips. She took them into her mouth, the digits entering in twos, tan, and
adorned with short nails. They left as a single merged digit, tipped with a gleaming black talon, and
colored the same radiant red as the rest of Colin's transforming body.

She brushed silken snow white strands from Colin's face, the demonic taint spreading from her touch,
altering the former human's features. The changes left the basic traits of Colin's face alone, but
feminized them and enhanced them, granting the increasingly female half-demon an exotic beauty that
could bewitch man and woman alike. Lips grew perfectly puffy and eternally black and sleek, the perfect
onyx hue forever without makeup.

A clawtip playfully flicked each ear, forcing it into a smooth elven point, adding further to Colin's
otherworldly beauty. He began to moan softly, his voice sultry, seductive, and unmistakably female.
Aeshma trailed her tongue down her pet's neck, stopping to circle around each nipple, turning them as
black as night and to stir a slight swelling in the flesh around them.
Her tongue lapped at Colin's manhood, drawing passionate cries from the still dazed pet. The last
unaltered portion of the once human, it offered not resistance to her corrupting caress, the skin of the
shaft becoming black, and sack the same sweet red as the rest of Colin.

Unlike the rest of him, Colin's member was not feminized; in fact it was growing larger, thicker. The new
demon cried out in bliss as his... her shaft surged in size within her mistress' maw. Aeshma's own still
put Colin's to shame, but it was bigger than just about anything a mortal male would have. A mortal male
human, at least.

Longer and longer, thicker and thicker, even the slightest increase in volume seemed to turn her
pleasure up another notch. A feral hiss of delight left Colin's throat as her mistress caressed her sack,
imparting growth upon them, making them match to the increasingly bestial member that continued to
grow within her mouth.

With a chuckle she drew back, leaving her pet panting, newly demonic eyes, yellow with slit pupils upon
pure blackness, looking up at Aeshma, begging for more. She looked down upon her altered member,
nearly a foot and a half in length, as thick as her forearm, and utterly animalian in nature. It looked like
that of a horse, with its long length, its red-skinned sheath surrounding the base, and the thick ring in the
middle. Though the head was a bit different. Rather than the flat trumpet shape, it seemed to round up at
the edges, making a very slight, bowl-shaped indent.

"There you are, my dear, everything you need to complete the task required for you back in the mortal
world." Aeshma said proudly, looking over her creation.

The new demoness looked herself over, comparing herself to her mistress. She felt wonderful but... it
didn't seem quite right. She was missing several of the usual demonic features, for one, fangs, wings,
horns; she didn't even have a spade-tipped tail.

Aeshma chuckled, "Those are rewards, my dear, promotions as it were onto a greater class of demon.
But they would require a permanent bonding to this form, as it were. There is a great deal of latitude that
can be taken with your form and still leaving you mortal. If we go any further you would be marked
forever as demonic. Of course you'll already be marked as such for what you'll have to do to cement
yourself back on the living world so..."

Colin grinned, her taloned hands tracing up her toned midsection, cupping her budding breasts,
caressing them as they expanded outward. She loved the way her new form felt, still male on a
technicality, but it was most certainly more fun to look at and play with than her mortal male form. She
wouldn't mind keeping it at all. Her human male self had died, after all. There wasn't really anything from
Colin's old life that was worth keeping.

Well... except maybe for a few grudges.

"So there's nothing to lose but my somewhat generic demonic shape?" the new, unnamed demoness
asked with a grin.

"Well, you would be bound to one of the orders, expected to influence the mortal world in some way
while you remain apart of it which could be quite some time, considering half-demons don't age past
young adulthood."

The young demoness licked her lips, admiring her crimson form once more, "So I have centuries as a
smokin' hottie in front of me, hmm?"

Aeshma grinned, "As long as you don't succumb to violence, my dear. But then again, those of my line
fair well in both avoiding combat, as well as excelling while engaged in it. Do you want to be mine, little
demoness, truly mine?"

The nameless demon nodded her head.

"Excellent." Purred Aeshma, "Now if you'd just sit up we can begin."


The new demon blinked a few times, then sat up in the bed. Her view had been blocked by the crumpled
covers and her positioning. She quickly realized that her mistress has been pleasuring herself for quite
some time. The immortal demoness didn't need to breath, so she hadn't been gasping or panting with
the pleasure that the smaller demoness knew she would experience with a cock that size.

She barely had time to form the thought before her world turned pure red. It was soft, sticky, blazing hot,
and above all else delicious. Immortal demonseed splattered over her body, which seemed to drink it in,
drawing a portion of her queen's dark essence into herself, welcoming it into her heart and soul. It felt so
freeing, her mortal and moral restraints being ever so slightly eroded, shifted, sculpted, remaking her
into the perfect being to spread her mistress' message in the material world.

As her spirit altered, dark powers making themselves manifest within her, she felt her body responding
in kind. It wasn't the same feeling of sweet corruption that her mistress had brought upon her, its gentle
warmth and caress over her body was nothing more than a pale imitation of what Aeshma could offer
her.

"Complete your task, my dear, and I'll reshape any part of you that you desire." The demon queen
purred.

That was enough motivation for the new demoness to complete her task, to find a replacement (or
replacements) mortal(s) to take her place in Hell while she roamed the mortal world.

Despite their inability to compare to Aeshma's touch, the alterations still felt quite good. The demon
moaned and writhed in the seed-soaked sheets, still more of her mistress' cum splattering onto her
body, fuelling further change.

She felt her legs continuing to alter, going further down the bestial path they had started upon. They
grew shorter, but thick, more powerful, more suited to the saurian predator that her mistress resembled
rather than the bipedal creatures that she stalked. Her cloven hooves shifted as well, becoming more
like massively clawed toes than proper hooves. The two toes were joined by a third, the claw upon them
becoming even more massive, so much so that it altered the alignment of the toe, allowing it to curl into
a massive, wicked, cutting claw that looked to be formed of purest obsidian.

Her hips and rump continued to widen and her waist narrow, almost into a caricature of the ideal female
form. If she was going to be bereft of wings, like Aeshma, she was going to need a way to get herself
going at quite a speed, and her powerful hunter's legs would grant her that, as well as being a bit more
aesthetically pleasing.

Paired with was an increase in the weight upon her chest. Already generous by most standards they
grew to wonderfully stripperific proportions. They would always be perfectly positioned, perfect to the
touch, perfect in their pertness. Her rack would be the envy of every woman and the fantasy of every
man.

She cried out as a new sensation struck her, serpentine, soft, slow, sweet, a new appendage that
seemed almost pulled from the base of her spine by invisible hands: molded into a powerful, muscular,
tapering length a long, sensual, succulent tail, like that of her mistress. It even had a pitch black spade
upon the tip, though it was soft, supple flesh, while that of her mistress was a sharp and dangerous
weapon.

A minor discomfort coaxed her to roll onto her belly, her cock and nipples pressing against the warmth
slickness of the bed, making her moan. Black spines pushed their way free of her body, forming a
perfect line down her neck, over her spine, and down onto her tail. She growled like a beast, her talons
hands clawing at the covers. She loved the sensation of her body transforming, her pride at her growing
demonic dinosaur traits translated into erotic arousal and pleasure. She hissed with delight, her forked
tongue flicking out from between four elongated, aphrodisiac venom-filled fangs.

A translucent amethyst membrane grew between the spikes, giving her a proud, brightly colored crest.
The large frill was quickly joined by several others, smaller, not continuous. They started just below her
shoulders, rising only an inch or two from the skin, before falling again and vanishing, only to reappear a
hand's span lower, repeating the pattern. They appeared in pairs, one to each side of the main crest, all
the way down to the tip of her tail.

Her tail spade also had begun to transform, altering from black to purple to match her crest, four thick
spikes protruding from it at 45 degree angles to her tail, along with a single, longer spine upon the tip of
her tail. The spade grew along with the spines, still as mobile and supple as ever. Dirty thoughts filled
her mind of what she could do with it, most prominently be able to stroke her cock and both tits at the
same time using her hands and tail.

The same feeling appeared upon her head, only far more intense. Bone popped to from anchors for the
demon's new horns, all four of them. The ones upon her temples were comparatively tiny, more like
decorations than anything else. But she adored them, a tiny touch to mark her as a demon. The other
pair was far larger and potentially useful. Thick, black, and ribbed, they spiraled from her skull, twisting
as they grew, encircling her pointed ears, which turned a bit, twisting outward from the sides of her head,
assuring that she would not be thought of as properly elven.

She moaned and growled, filled with all sorts of wonderful instincts and feral delights. She felt the last
drops of demonseed splatter upon her, the red substance almost like softly glowing liquid latex, thicker
and far less watery than mortal seed. Her body soaked up the last of it, her final changes less of
additions and more of alterations.

She felt her cock swell, adding a few inches in length and girth, putting her cock at a respectable, or
terrifying to a mortal, two feet in length. She felt the swelling center upon the base, a thick knot inflating
to assure that her playmates wouldn't have the opportunity to scamper off while she enjoyed them.

The odder of the two changes to her shaft was on the other end entirely; two pairs of small, narrow, six
inch tendrils sprouting from the head. They were soft in comparison to her manhood's hardness, but the
were also quite dextrous, able to caress and stimulate a lover from within or... or...

Oh my.

The new demoness gasped as her purpose slipped into her mind, the knowledge of the mission she was
to accomplish. Her ebon lips parted in a wicked grin and she laughed as her loins continued to alter to
suit her assigned objective.

Something stirred in her abdomen, an organ appearing there unlike anything that had ever existed within
her frail male shell before. It was not quite a womb and there would be no opening for seed to ever fill it,
but it would carry eggs nonetheless.

Her balls grew a bit out of proportion with her wonderful prick, becoming larger still. Their weight felt so
wonderful between her legs. And in a moment two additional orbs joined the original pair. They weren't
testicles, in fact they were the complete opposite. Their purpose was to produce demonic eggs, red and
black ovoids filled with dark energy, to be united with mortal seed.

They would not be very large at first, the energies of creation and corruption within them dormant as
they lay within her, but as they were expelled, they would begin to grow. They would begin at the size of
chicken eggs, within moments becoming as large as a fist, reaching the volume of a football perhaps a
minute after implantation. Or -The demon grinned- if she held them within her between egg pouch and
ovipositor-cock for the same length of time. That would be just as much, if not more fun.

At last her body had used up all the energy of the demonseed that had been gifted upon her by her
mistress. Her sexualized body ached to attention, begged to be fondled, explored, caressed, ravished,
violated, anything. But there was something more important that needed to be done, something that the
half-mortal's corrupted soul craved more than anything.

She looked up at her mistress with a pleading look in her glowing amber eyes. The greater demoness
smiled, stroking her newly reborn 'daughter's' chin with a fingertip, her onyx lips inches from her pet's
own.

"Upon this dark day of your newly granted life, my child, I imbue you with the name Tyranna. My
beautiful little saurian queen, eager to surround herself with a hive of corrupted princesses..." she
whispered.

Their lips met and Tyranna's body shivered with bliss, her cock emptying itself in wondrous climax as her
mistress, her mother, burned away the last traces of her old identity from within her. Now and forever
she would be Tyranna, down to her very soul. Energy surged into her, fuel for all her demonic powers,
forever tied to her mistress-mother, binding her eternally as Aeshma's servant. She felt a soft tickle upon
her chest and upon her belly, marks identifying her as Aeshma's thrall.

"Now, as it says in one of your world's holy books, sweet succubus," Aeshma purred, holding the newly
born demoness in a tight, loving embrace, "Be fruitful and multiply."

-o-

Tyranna opened her eyes, finding herself standing in an alley, the sounds of traffic picked up by her
elf-like ears. She looked down upon herself, curious to see how her mistress-mother's mark had
manifested upon her. The first mark was obvious, and the demoness moaned as she cupped her second
pair of breasts, smaller than the pair immediately above them, but they were still more than many mortal
women could ever hope to have without implants, and they were no less sensitive than the upper pair.

The second mark was a bit more difficult to find, for with such wondrous endowments, in a double dose
no less, upon her chest Tyranna had some difficulty seeing her naval. A cracked mirror proper against a
nearby dumpster, however, provided her a glimpse.

Upon her ruby skin in the same lavender shade as her crest was a tattoo-like design upon her skin. It
was a mix of symbols, the primary part around her naval a spiky representations of a mace, halfway
between the spiked weapon and the anklyosaur tail adornment. Below it, tailing down her belly to her
groin was the mace's handle, shaped more to look like a reptilian tail than a true shaft, punctuated at the
end by a shape in between a spade and a triangle.

She understood the many meanings of the symbol, the demonic tail combined with the saurian traits of
all Aeshma's followers, as was its alignment and appearance in regard to gender symbols. It was very
much like the male sign, but it pointed down like that of the female. It represented what Aeshma,
Tyranna, and many of the demon queen's followers were: technically male, but not quite. It brought a
smile to the demon's face.

She strode out of the alley, making a quick series of motions with one hand, almost unconsciously.
Lavender mist swirled around her for a moment and when it vanished it left the demoness fully clothed.

Well... partially clothed. Whatever she could get away with leaving uncovered was such, and everything
that covered left little to the imagination. Black leather and latex adorned with silver clung to her like a
second skin, the only discomfort coming from the obvious tenting of her skirt.

Tyranna loved her new body, and though she wanted to sprint to the nearest sex shop and explore all
that her wicked flesh had to offer, she thought it would be infinitely more entertaining to break in her first
proper sexual experience in her new flesh with a partner, perhaps introducing them to the wicked
delights of a demonic form as well?

Tyranna strode down the street, licking her lips, causing heads to turn, pants to tighten, and panties to
grow uncomfortably moist wherever she went. The humans of her former realm lived in ignorance, and
their ignorance made it impossible for them to see her for the creature that she had become. Though
even the crushing weight of human stupidity couldn't hide what she truly was.

Fucking gorgeous, that's what.

She laughed aloud at the thought, the melodious sound making men and women alike go weak in the
knees. Her amber eyes peered up at a road sign, "Hmm, I think a few of my old girlfriends live around
here." She thought to herself.

"It would be rude of me to drop by this part of town without paying them a visit."

This time her laughter did not bring weak knees, but feared shudders from mortal passerby.
35 - Devil's Debauchery

Devil's Debauchery
By Von Krieger

Gwendolyn drew in a deep breath, slowly drawing herself up from sleep. She wondered, briefly, if the
strange things she remembered had all been a dream, or perhaps some strangely erotic nightmare. She
found a small smile appearing on her face as she felt the hard, stiff ache between her legs that told her
the events she recalled were not merely fantasy, but in fact the strangeness of an odd reality.

The new growth between her legs was not the only thing that was stiff; Gwen tried to move her fingers
and toes only to find that as she remembered her hands and feet lacked both of them. Instead of the
familiar digits, each limb instead ended in a large, heavy, cloven hoof.

Gwen found herself blushing; oddly she didn't mind the loss of her hands and feet. It felt... fun, for some
reason. The thought of being bestial really turned her on. She let out a soft cry as her member erupted
with a thick gout of precum, drawing a muffled sound of protest from the sleeping figure next to her.
She'd gone to bed snuggled up to Christine, but it seemed that sometime during the night Casey had
wedged herself in between the two larger girls. Gwen gasped at the sight of her friend, the familiar
tanned skin gone porcelain pale, transformed into a snow white adorned with radiant blue markings,
makings that matched her lips and hair. Casey felt wonderfully soft and smooth as she pressed back
instinctively against Gwen, slowly coming awake herself.

The part-equine licked her lips, admiring her friend's altered body; where she had been boyish and lithe
before, somehow her figure had transformed into a build that seemed to combine most of her original
features with the hourglass figure that Christine had sported. It looked almost silly on the five and a half
foot tall Casey, with a girth of bust and rump meant for someone with an additional six inches on her. But
despite being a bit silly, it was... incredibly arousing. Gwen found herself wanting to stroke and caress
her friend's body, but all she managed were some clumsy fumblings with her hooves that made the girl
giggle.

"No, just leave that to me," she murmured, reaching behind her to find Gwen's aching cock, stroking it.
Casey gasped and rolled over, looking down at her friend's phallus.

"Oh wow, Gwen, you're um... just about literally hung like a horse," she said softly, awed as she took the
length in both hands.

"Wh-what?!" she stammered, looking down at her hard on. It didn't seem any bigger than it had the
previous day, but for some reason Casey seemed... smaller. Gwen had grown overnight, a good six or
so inches at least, and her manhood had increased in scale. She hadn't remembered that her shaft had
altered, the flesh turning dark, the head flattening out, and a ring appearing around the middle. She got a
flash of pleasured memory, an image of a thick, black cock shaped much like her own, but bigger, and
decidedly not belonging to her. Yeania's, her mistress.
The thought made Gwen blush even more. Why was she thinking of the strange elven woman as her
mistress, and why had she obeyed everything she had said? The horse-girl had masturbated to the point
of exhaustion for her mistress the previous evening, and barely remembered any of it aside from a
memory of delicious, wonderful pleasure. The memory made her gush again, splattering her thick pre on
Casey's midsection.

"Oh shit, I'm sorry!" she said softly, mortified. Casey chuckled and took one of Gwen's hooves in hand,
rubbing her own erection against it.

"Don't be, I feel the exact same way, except it's not my cock that's aching and dripping wet. This is a
very strange thing that's happening to us, and while I think that being stuck with a cock is a bit much to
pay for an ass and rack like I've always wanted, I'm not going to complain about how good it feels.
Though the rest of it... I'm not sure what to think about it. But I..." she licked her azure lips with an
equally azure tongue, "I don't want to think right now. I just... I just want to fuck, okay?"

Gwen looked down at her equine erection, "I... I don't think it'll fit." Her length measured at least a good
two feet.

Casey just laughed and shifted her body, scooting down on Gwen's cock inch by inch. The pale girl
moaned, her breaths coming faster and faster the more she took into her, but somehow she managed to
get every last inch inside of her.

She hugged Gwen tightly and let out a contented sigh, "Oh... that's perfect... mmm..."

The horse-girl found herself unable to hold back a moan, the little Asian felt so good inside, though a bit
strange. Casey felt oddly cool to the touch, rather than warm, almost like she was about the same
temperature as the room around her.

"Oooh, you're so warm, Gwen," she murmured, pressing up against her as tightly as she could. "I feel so
chilly."

Gwen wondered briefly if her friend was becoming a vampire, but then she looked down and saw
something strange on Casey's neck. Where those... gills? While Gwen seemed to be heading to
horsedom, and Christine to cowhood, Casey appeared to be becoming something scaled and aquatic.

Almost if she'd heard her name being mentioned, Chrissie let out an annoyed groan, pulling the covers
tighter around herself. Somehow she'd managed to end up with all of them during the night. Not
surprising, after all the bed had been meant for one, maybe two people, but now it had all three altered
girls snuggled together in it; though Chrissie seemed to be as far away from the other two as she could
get and still be comfortably in the bed. Gwen tried her best to be quiet, but Casey didn't seem to notice.
She let out a lusty moan and threw her head back, her climax merely spurring her on. This drew another
sound of annoyance from Chrissie, who rolled over to glare at her friends.

"Dammit you two, could you please be...." her eyes widened at the sight of Gwen and Casey in the midst
of making love. "That's disgusting!" she said with a snort, "I thought you two would have more self
control than this! Geez, less then twenty-four hours with drooling, aching, throbbing..." she licked her
lips, "dicks and here you are p-practically throwing yourselves on one another."
Casey turned her head and grinned, delighting in making Christine uncomfortable, "I bet you're just
jealous, cause Gwen woke up with her cock hard, huge, and drooling and she put it to good use instead
of giving herself blue balls. C'mon, there's plenty of room, don't you just want to shove that hot, hard
shaft of yours into my pussy? Hmm?" She was quite enjoying herself, being able to shame and taunt the
self-appointed 'leader' of the group. Casey found herself thinking that the changes to her body were
completely tolerable if it meant being able to knock Christine off her high horse once in awhile.

Chrissie let out a soft whimper, keeping the blankets wrapped tightly around her. "No, I'm not hard at all!
Not in the slightest! What's happening to us is sickening and gross, you shouldn't be indulging your
deformities like that." Chrissie shuddered as she looked over the pair. "You've even changed overnight!
Gwen has a deeper tan for some reason, and you've shrunk, Casey!"

"N-no, she hasn't gotten smaller, Chris, you've gotten b-bigger," Gwen managed between pleasured
moans.

The blonde shook her head rapidly from side to side, "No I haven't! I haven't changed at all!" she
protested, as if denying the possibility would make it true.

"You've definitely changed a bit, Chrissie, you've got horns!" Casey pointed out with a grin.

Chrissie pulled her hands out from beneath the blanket, feeling the small nubs of her horns with her
altered hands, each sporting only three digits instead of the usual five, all three thicker than usual.

Casey giggled and tugged the covers away from Chrissie, revealing her bovine body for all to see. Gwen
and Casey both gasped at the sight, as she had been transformed more than either of them. Her tits
were huge, bigger than her head, damned near the size of beachballs, each one sporting three large,
long, dark colored teats. Her own cock was almost a mirror of Gwendolyn's, several feet in length, thick,
with a ring around the middle and a fat, broad, flat head.

Her tanned skin was marred with darker blotches, including a large one on her midsection that features
two pairs of half-dollar sized bumps in the middle of it. Chrissie looked absolutely mortified at her friends'
gawking. She turned beet red, especially as her long teats began to drip. Her breasts had gotten even
bigger overnight as they filled with milk.

"D-don't look at me!" she scolded, shuddering, trying to cover herself back up.

"It's n-not bad, Chrissie, just weird. At least you've still got hands. Just imagine if you had to milk yourself
with just hooves," Gwen offered.

Chrissie let out a soft moan, her breasts continuing to leak, and her cock oozing precum at the thought
of milking herself. "Th-that's not helping!" she growled. "I... I need to get this to stop. To make it go away!
I want this stupid thing gone!" she looked as if she were about to smack her cock for a second, and then
thought better of it.

"I bet it's not going to go down unless you do something about it," Casey said with a snort, turning back
to Gwen, focusing on their lovemaking once again. "Either stick your dick my cunt and stop whining
about it, or go fucking sulk somewhere else where you're not going to kill the moods of people who are
making the most of their weird, freakish animal bodies. At least you're still a mammal! I think I'm cold
blooded! And I've got GILLS for fuck's sake. GILLS!"

Chrissie lowered her head and looked to the door, than back to her friends, "You've already got Gwen's
horse cock in your pussy. I'll break you in half!"

Casey snorted, "Why are you two so concerned about hurting me? For heaven's shake just shut up, do
what I tell you, and cram that huge donkey-dick of yours inside me!"

"I... I'm not a donkey!" Chrissie stammered, a bit taken aback at Casey's sudden shift in personality.

"No, you're a bloody huge chocolate milk moo cow! Choose now, fun with Dick in Casey, or go and chew
your cud!"

Chrissie bit her bottom lip and thought for a few moments before reluctantly slipping back into the bed,
coaxing her shaft into the pale girl's sex, where it met with Gwen's own.

"Fuck yes!" Casey just about snarled, "Finally I'm getting a proper fucking!"

Chrissie found herself pressing up tight against Casey, whose head disappeared between her heavy
milk-bags. Mmm... it felt so good to be so close with her friends. Casey's motions made her breasts
wiggle, which felt good, and she kept pressing back against Chrissie's midsection, which oddly felt even
better.

"Good good, now moo-moo, put those big clumsy mitts of yours on my tits, and horse-face here, you see
what flavor of milk we're going to have on our cereal today..." Casey ordered.

Chrissie let out a soft pleasured moo as Gwen began to drink from her. Just as her coloration hinted, the
flavor of the day appeared to be chocolate...

-o-

Gwen sighed, looking down at her bowl of milk-less cereal. The other two had decided to take their
breakfast outside, and then do a little exploring on the island. Chrissie had managed to cram herself into
a t-shirt and skirt, while Casey seemed to be going around in the nude. Neither of them had realized that
things would be awkward for Gwen. She'd changed the least, the only alterations being to her hands,
feet, and complexion, but those changes had made her far more bestial; the clumsy hooves where her
hands used to be made dressing herself, or eating with utensils impossible. Gwen couldn't even hold the
bowl still to eat out of.

She looked over the mess she'd made on the table and sighed again. Maybe she could go out and find
some sort of tasty plant to graze on. That's what horses did, after all. She blushed at the thought of it,
her on all fours, like a beast. The thought turned her on for some reason. Even though Gwen and her
two friends had spent the morning fucking each other senseless, she was still getting hard at a moment's
notice.
Gwen bent down to try and get one more mouthful of real human food, only to find the bowl moving
away from her as her face came within inches. She stared at it for a moment, only to find a sudden push
at her midsection, the edge of the table butting against her belly. That was odd, as she'd been bent over
the table, rather than sitting down up close to it. Gwen stood and found that the table had gotten bigger.

She began to hear pops and creaks for all around her, the boat around her seeming to bend and stretch.
The floor suddenly shifted underneath her, and only her large, broad hooves prevented her from
sprawling to the floor. The boat seemed to be changing, the furnishings altering around Gwen. She
darted from the cabin, reaching the deck, which began to heave under her. Gwen leapt to the sandy
shore below, the sounds intensifying behind her. Their boat seemed to be shifting and altering, much as
their own bodies had. The shape was quite familiar, it seemed to be transforming from a boat into a
house. Gwen watched for a few moments before she had to turn away. All the odd twisting and flowing
of solid material like it was liquid made her dizzy, and filled her empty tummy with nausea.

The equine herm sighed, looking down over her tanned, naked, be-hooved body and picked a random
direction, heading out into the forest as her belly rumbled. Something seemed to be drawing her to a
specific place, and she found herself moving faster and faster.

Gwen found herself grinning from ear to ear, delighting in the unusually fast pace she was making. It
seemed that she could run much faster upon her hooves than she had with her feet. It was thrilling,
feeling the wind in her hair and her tail.

Wait... her tail?

The redhead stopped in her tracks, spinning around to gawk at the sleek, shining red-orange hair that
hung from a place just above her rump. Somewhere along the line she'd grown a full-on horse's tail and
not noticed. Her legs were different too; her knees bent the wrong way, they were shaped differently too!
Heavy muscles at her hips, meant for powerful running. Though surprised by her alterations, Gwen didn't
mourn the loss of her humanity. She loved being like this, even though it was strange and at times
inconvenient. Like having her huge horsecock full erect as she ran, her movements making it smack
against her belly and breasts.

As she started to run again, Gwen realized that she was essentially masturbating. Trying out the
alterations to her body, her motions pleasuring her massive manhood in an odd way. She moaned as
she ran, faster and faster, her pleasure surging higher and higher the more speed she gained and the
closer she came to her destination. Fire burned within her flesh and bone, altering her even as she
moved, but not once did it interfere with her stride. Somewhere along the line she'd dropped to all fours
without noticing, her pace increasing once more. She let out a wild whinny as she burst into a clearing,
her pleasure reaching its peak.

Gwen stood upon all fours, her body grown larger, its shape changed. No more would she walk upright
like a human, but upon all fours like a beast. But it didn't matter to her in the slightest, she loved it,
adored it, and even if she hadn't, she'd have put up with it for the wonderful feelings that flowed through
her as her cock emptied itself into making a thick, white puddle upon the smoothened stone.

Gwen panted, her head lowered upon an elongated neck. She heard a sudden noise, rather like a cry of
surprise, and then some odd sounds that reminded her of those that her own body made during
transformation.

She looked up to see Yeania standing in front of a crude slab of rock, almost like a bench that appeared
to have been heaved up. It seemed as if the grey-skinned elven woman had been crying. She stared at
Gwen with wide eyes, as if not expecting her to be there. Her gaze traced over the redhead's
quadrupedal body, and she gasped softly. The equine could see the elf's red skirt beginning to rise in the
front.

"Y-you shouldn't be here," Yeania stammered.

"I... I felt like I was supposed to be here," came Gwen's reply, her hooves clopping on the stone as she
approached, "so I came."

The elf snuffled and then let out a small laugh, motioning at the large puddle, "Well, it seems that you
did, and did so quite spectacularly." She sighed and sat down upon the crude bench, muttering to
herself.

"Y-you were doing magic here..." Gwen said, it wasn't a question. She could feel an odd, electric
sensation upon the air, and knew that it had come from her mis... from Yeania.

The elf nodded, "I was trying to make myself a home," she said simply, "Demonic magic isn't all that
good for creating things. I couldn't even make a comfortable place to sit." Yeania's eyes widened and
she clamped a hand over her mouth.

Gwen lowered herself down near the bench, placing her head in Yeania's lap. "You're a demon, I know. I
figured that out. You don't match your shadow, my mistress." Both of them shivered a little when Gwen
gave voice to the word 'mistress.'

Yeania closed her eyes, allowing her body to shift into its natural shape; letting her wings and tail
extend, her fangs and horns return, her nails extending into the almost fingernail-like claws. She didnt
look much different, merely using her powers to hide her obviously demonic features.

"There's something wrong with me. My magic doesn't work like I remember it; I can do some things, but
not others. My body isn't supposed to be like this, it's supposed to be bigger, sinister, predatory, far more
intimidating. I have no idea what's happened, or what to do. I've been asleep for a long time, and I just...
I just woke up here." She began to stroke Gwen's hair absently.

"You didn't bring us here?" Gwen asked softly.

Yeania shook her head, "No, I didn't. I found you and... well... I couldn't help it. I just did what I've always
done. Punish people for their misdeeds; attempt to corrupt them by fulfilling dark desires. Like you and
yours. It's just so... tempting. It was something familiar I could do in a smaller, weaker existence
stranded in a place I am not familiar with, located in a cosmos that is far, far vaster than anything I could
ever have imagined..." The demoness found herself almost hugging Gwen, even though she'd never
done that before. "And I'm having strange feelings, emotions that are utterly foreign to me, like... like..."

Gwen smiled, raising her head to kiss the demoness upon the cheek. "Like love, maybe?"
"M-maybe," stammered the demoness. "H-here, I'll change you back. You don't need to be put though
all of this. Only the bitchy blonde deserves punishment. You and the smaller girl, you don't deserve this."

Gwen shook her head, "Don't you dare! I... I love being like this! I love my cock, my hooves, going
around on all fours. It... it turns me on like I couldn't believe. And Casey? Casey's been... confidant.
She's been in control. She's not letting Christine boss her around anymore. She browbeat her into
having a three-way with her and I even! And it felt... it felt great!"

The equine hugged Yeania as best she could, "No, no. Don't take all of this away. Just go through with
it, change me all the way into whatever you want me to be. I know I'll love it, just as much as I love you."

"A-and why do you love me?" Yeania asked softly, startled, seeming almost afraid.

"I... I don't know. I just do! It just feels right, feels good... makes me feel good to be with you. Is it like that
with you?"

The demoness smiled and nodded her head. "Y-yeah, it feels a bit like that," she said as she stood.

She spoke strange words, making a few gestures with her hands, placing them upon Gwen's shoulders.
Yeania leaned down, her lips meeting with Gwendolyn's own, and the equine felt a surge of energy
rocket through her. She felt herself growing, muscle and bone expanding at an incredible rate. She
found her human figure vanishing rapidly as her lanky, tanned body gave way to light, full furred
horseflesh. Her breasts vanished, her chest expanded, her limbs growing longer and thinner to better
suit a true quadrupedal gait. But rather than feeling her face push forward into an equine muzzle, she
found her neck growing rather oddly. The shape seemed weird, yet at the same time familiar.

Soon Yeania was standing on the tips of her toes to maintain the kiss, and Gwen found herself
embracing her mistress with a new pair of limbs. Soon even tiptoes was not even enough for the two to
maintain their embrace, and Gwen opened her eyes, looking down upon the demoness from still human
eyes peering out from a still human face. Her head atop perfectly human shoulders above large,
decidedly human breasts.

Her humanity had been restored, to a point. Looking down past her restored arms and hands, Gwen
could see the equine body that had so aroused her, could feel it as a part of herself, could feel her
obscenely massive cock hanging down between her legs.

"I'm a centaur!" she said gleefully.

"The very best that human and horse have to offer, I think," the demoness said with a grin.

"It's perfect! I love it, mistress!" Gwen said, her horse's body moving to lie down as if she'd been doing
so for ages, putting herself back on a level where she could kiss her mistress.

"I should properly thank my mistress," Gwen murmured, her hand reaching down to caress the large tent
in the demoness' skirt. "You said that this would come in time, Yeania. Do you think perhaps that now is
that time?"
The demoness nodded, sitting back on the bench, allowing Gwen to bend her human half down. The
centaur's tongue traced over her lips at the anticipation of pleasuring her mistress.

"Oh yes, my pet, I think that now is that time..."

The centaur opened her mouth wide to take in Yeania's manhood. There wasn't a hint of hesitation in
her motions as inch after inch of the thick, black equine shaft disappeared between her lips. She'd
performed the act a few times, but she wasn't a pro at it like Christine was. But it seemed that the
demoness' alterations to her had included a reduced gag reflex, at least so far as her own member was
concerned.

Gwen felt a strange sense of satisfaction rising within her; it felt good to please the demon, it was right to
please the demon, and as she began to put her tongue to work, she quickly found that pleasing her
mistress also filled her with a seemingly equal pleasure. Despite her own lusts, manhood and
womanhood alike both throbbing and aching with desire, her attention was focused entirely upon her
lover rather than herself. Though that didn't mean she couldn't have a bit of fun.

Yeania's alterations of her seemed to have further enlargened Gwen's bust, and she figured that it would
be fun to put it to use. The demoness' shaft was already well-slickened by the centaur's saliva, and it
slide easily between the twin orbs as she sandwiched it between them. A soft sigh from her mistress
sent a shiver of pleasure through Gwen's body, her mistress' clawed hands gripping her red tresses as
she took control of the pace. The centaur relinquished it easily, feeling more comfortable with Yeania
taking control. The demon's thrusts were faster than her own motions would have allowed, and they
were also a bit harder, rougher. But that only served to excite Gwen further.

The centaur couldn't help but let out a groan as her cock stirred. Her position was rather uncomfortable,
as she was essentially lying on her cock. It felt huge, though she had no idea how big it had become, as
the bulk of her equine lower body was in the way.

She almost whimpered as Yeania drew her cock fully from Gwen's mouth, "Mmm... that's enough
foreplay, my dear. I have to admit that I chose this shape for you because it matched my own
preferences for lovers. When you're hung like a horse, well, on occasion you get the urge to slip it into
something that was perfectly made for compatibility. Stand up."

The centauress did so in an instant, almost bowling her mistress over in the process. But Yeania merely
chuckled, walking slowly around her pet, admiring her handywork. Gwen found herself leaning into the
demon's hand as she ran it over her flank.

"Hells, you're huge, honey," Yeania said, sneaking a peak down below. The demoness' reptilian tail ran
over the underside of Gwen's huge horsecock, drawing a delighted cry from the centauress. "I'm going
to have to try that out sometime."

Gwen was so big that Yeania found herself stepping up onto the bench she'd manage to form out of the
rock in order to position herself properly, but it was not a bother. She chuckled, placing her hands upon
Gwen's rump, "Are you ready my pet?" she asked.
Her pet nodded rapidly, a blush spreading over her face as she did so. Centaur and demoness alike
gasped as Yeania's length slowly entered Gwen's depths, "I had nearly forgotten what pleasures of the
flesh had felt like..." she murmured as she hilted herself in her pet.

Gwen could barely comprehend the words her mistress had spoken. Yeania had indeed made her a
perfect fit, and the shemale demon's cock pressed up against all the right places within her. The
centaur's four legs wobbled a bit as her mistress began to thrust, slowly, gently at first.

Yeania hadn't been exaggerating; she'd spent untold years trapped within her prison, having no true
body to speak of. She almost felt like a virgin. Almost. It had been so long since her last proper
encounter, that the demoness found that she had almost no control over herself, a slave to her body's
own natural lovemaking rhythm. She supposed that she ought to have some sort of boastful comment,
or some darkly funny quip to speak while taking her pet for the first time. But behaving like a proper
demon didn't really matter to her. The demoness' tail lashed from side to side, lustful growls escaping
her as her pleasure built higher and higher. Her taloned hands dug into Gwen's flanks, but the tough
horsehide was more than a match for Yeania's small, nail-like claws. The act merely served to enhance
the centauress' pleasure.

Despite herself, Gwen kept trying to press back against Yeania. She was sure that she ought to have
knocked the demoness off the bench with her much larger mass by now, but the demoness held strong,
her body apparently more powerful than it looked. The feral growls from her lover seemed to spike
instincts from within Gwen, boosting her pleasure all the more.

Yeania made no sound as she climaxed, her breath caught in her throat as the sensation overwhelmed
her, just as the tide of hot seed into her womb sent Gwen over the edge, a silent cry coming from her
throat at the sudden intensity of heat and liquid, drawing her into her own massive climax. It did indeed
feel like Yeania had years, decades of stored up seed to pump into her. It would have made her belly
swell massively as a human, but with a horse's body it barely added the slightest curve to her belly.

It was several minutes before Yeania had recovered the strength to withdraw. Gwen stepped away from
the massive mess her maleness had made, shaking her hooves to rid herself of the stickiness. But
despite the plentiful release, her equine member was still fully erect, eager for more. Looking down she
could see the sheer size of it reflected in the slowly spreading pool of her own seed. It made Gwen
blush, her member was absolutely huge! There was no way that it was going to fit in anyone or anything!

"Hells you look so sexy, Gwen. You and that big cock. Mmm... I might even end up making it bigger."
The demoness purred, hopping down from the bench, turning her back to Gwen and lifting her tail. "But
let's see how we like this size before we start changing the little details."

The centauress just gawked; surely her mistress wasn't expecting her to...

"Gwen, darling, your mistress would like a horsey ride, and by that I want the horse riding me! I hate to
see you all needful and aching like that, but if you're going to be so tentative about putting that thing to
good use, well... I've always been a fan of use it or lose it." Yeania grinned, "And you most certainly
wouldn't want to be the only girl on the island without a nice sexy cock of her own, hmm?"

Gwen blushed, placing her forelegs atop the bench Yeania was bent over.
"N-no, mistress. Of course not!" she said, sounding almost offended.

"There's the passion I want to see. Now, do whatever feels good, my pet. Don't worry about hurting me
in the slightest. First of all, because you probably can't, and second because I'll have had much, much
worse," she said sweetly, followed up by a growled "So stop prancing around and fuck me already!"

"Y-yes!" Gwen cried. "Yes, mistress!"

The pleasured cries of both mistress and pet could be heard from all over the island.
36 - Rodentine Rapture I

Hell's Henchman: Rodentine Rapture


By Von Krieger

Cassandra groaned as she awoke in the same manner that she had for the past three weeks; covered in
sweat, her bedclothes soaked with sexual juices and more sweat, and filled with an almost
unquenchable fire between her legs. She never remembered the dreams, only the essence of the
dreams: that there was something wonderful, beautiful, seductive, and absolutely perfect; able to give
her pleasures in her dreams that were impossible in the real world. She remembered whispers,
promises of wondrous things. All she had to do was open up and accept them. Cassie supposed she
might've accepted the offer, things had been going rather poorly in the last few weeks and she was
looking for any spark of hopefulness to cling onto.

She'd been evicted from her apartment a few weeks previous. The land lady accused her of being a
lesbian and said she'd heard quite a number of feminine pleasure sounds coming from her apartment for
several nights, in several different voices no less, and had gotten complaints about it. Cassie had been
out on the street 24 hours later, and without a housing recommendation she wasn't likely to find a place
of decent quality any time soon.

Things were different since the... event, the day a few years prior that had for all intents and purposes
ended the world. Telecommunication ceased, satellite signals went dead, stars vanished from the sky,
and the very land itself warped and changed in a massive upheaval. People found themselves whisked
away from their homes all over the United States, finding themselves there one moment and here the
next. The evangelicals said that the end of the world had come and God had swept up the faithful and
deserving and plopped them right down in a perfect, placid Garden of Eden where they would have all
their needs taken care of while the rest of the world was stricken with horrors and blight and apocalyptic
horsemen and all that.

Sure, that was one possibility, but judging from the fact that there were thousands of folks that passed
through the newly named Confederate Territories of America, the End of the World didn't appear to have
been all that bad. There was some trade going on, the CTA did end up with some seemingly
miraculously fertile farm land, mines in the nearby mountains, and a nuclear power plant and more than
enough trained people to run it. Oddly enough, after a few months of fevered praying and thanking and
so on and so forth, life seemed to settle down to a state much as it was before the End of the World.
Cassie was middle management in a consumer electronics firm. 'Made in China' had been replaced with
"Made in the Suburb Ghettoes where the 'unsaved sinners' from the wastes performed cheap labor for
low salaries." Most of them seemed awed by the conveniences of indoor plumbing and electricity. The
vast majority looked like refugees from the middle ages.

No one really gave much thought to them; it was like most people walking down the street didn't even
see them. "The dead risen from the grave," had been Cassie's landlady's theory. Folks from hundreds of
years ago that didn't believe quite right, but were given the opportunity to take part in the One True Faith
now that the End Times were in full swing. But for most people it was just easier not to think about them.
Cassie had realized that most people didn't think about a whole lot, just going about their lives like
nothing had happened, and that they were unique, and special, and chosen by God to live in this
particular place. Those who said otherwise a bit too loudly tended to be run out of town on a rail,
sometimes literally. A few years down the road witch burnings would probably come back into fashion.

Though the new laws and moral code that came with the CTA had made Cassie homeless, the strangely
miraculous creation of the place also had given her a new one. Central City was made up of bits and
pieces from several different Southern cities; and along the 'seams' of where they were stitched together
things got a little weird. Cassie's new apartment was something she'd stumbled across accidentally.
She'd worked at Neumann Electronics for years, even before the End, and she was quite familiar with
the layout of the place. But upon being uprooted from Florida and deposited... wherever... the building
had grown a bit. When it was built the east side of the building had faced a junkyard, and thus had been
designed without windows on that side. For some odd reason post-End, the building was a good eighty
feet wider east to west, though it had lost a bit of length on the north-south axis, and somehow had five
additional floors stacked on top from some other office building. No one really questioned it; they'd just
reassigned offices and enjoyed the view, being one of the tallest buildings in that particular section of
town.

She'd been down in the records room and had knocked a box off the side of a shelf. Upon putting it back
she'd noticed a handle set flush with the wall. Of course she'd pulled it, and found that the wall swung
inwards, and that it wasn't quite a wall, but a door with a bit of drywall and spackle on one side. On the
other side she'd found a rather posh apartment with a layer of dust over everything. It had sat there
unused for the better part of three years. Cassie had quite enjoyed making it into her secret break room.
Earlier in the year she'd taken one of the office PC's into it and hooked it up, having found the standard
office Ethernet connections in a few places.

But it had always felt weird, since almost every way out of the apartment lead somewhere different. The
front door opened out into a hallway with three other apartments and a shared bathroom. The other
apartments were just as well furnished, and just as unused. There was a freight elevator that didn't go up
or down. One door opened into the apartment hall and the other one lead to the back wall of a
self-storage unit halfway across town. The windows were covered up, presumably by her building's
faade. The balcony door led out onto the fifth floor roof, where the building narrowed to look prettier. It
was a five foot drop from the door to the roof below, the architecture concealing the entrance entirely.
The space to get up to the door was about two feet wide, and was just about impossible to notice.

The door to the stairwell out in the hall led to a set of employee stairs at the Mega Mall in the middle of
town, though thankfully the door to her section required a key and was placed right next to the door for
the normal exit. Most people passing by probably thought it was some sort of electrical or ventilation
access. The fire escape was connected to that of an expensive apartment complex in some coastal town
she didn't recognize; the CTA was utterly landlocked. She'd accidentally gone through it in the middle of
the night when she'd been too tired to drive back home shortly after cleaning the place up.

It was like stepping into a whole new world, there were strange things floating in the sky, like asteroids
stopped in mid-plummet. There were also strange things in the sky, bigger than a man, some bigger
than a house, lit up brightly and flying through the air, defying physics with ease.
Cassie had barricaded it up, even though it had looked perfectly normal the next day. It was why she'd
abandoned the idea of living there. It was wrong, a place where space didn't really seem to matter. It
seemed like a hidden, secret place, not meant for her eyes, and it also seemed like... almost like a
reward. It was like it was a prize for having the curiosity to explore hidden corners of the world.

After the incident, Cassie had always felt a little uncomfortable stepping out into the hallway. With the
help of a hardware store and a screwdriver, she'd replaced the locks on every door she'd found. The
keys to her apartment, the fire escape, the stairway, and the self-storage unit had been on a single
keychain, sitting on the coffee table, attached to a fob with a simple yellow and black winking smiley
face. The rental unit had been paid for ten years in advance, and no name had been put down. The
company had changed the lock on the unit when Cassie had shown up with a key to unlock it from the
outside. The elevator door was hidden behind a stack of crates covered with blue tarps. She'd taken a
peek into a few; most were old books in languages she didn't recognize, a few paintings and sculptures.
It would likely be worth something to collectors, but Cassie had left it alone. She'd only made off with a
few furnishings from the other apartments, which she'd taken to her own. Upon her eviction she'd
brought them back, making sure to put everything back where it had been, just in case taking the things
had caused her bad luck in the first place. But now Cassie wondered why she'd bothered renting an
apartment in the first place. Aside from the strange shock of what she'd seen beyond the fire escape,
there had been nothing TOO weird.

In fact she found herself feeling more comfortable in her secret little hidey-hole. She'd always slept
somewhat uneasily, as she'd been asleep when the world changed. Cassie had woken up and found
that everything had been altered. Her apartment, her workplace, everything that was familiar to her day
to day life was still there, but her extended family was missing, presumed dead, and the general idea
was that the whole world had essentially blown up. Nukes had been involved. She hadn't slept well in
the first few months, and she still harbored an irrational feeling that if she went to sleep, things would be
radically different when she woke up. But in her new apartment she felt more at ease. It was a strange,
special little pocket that was different from the rest of the world. No matter what happened, Cassie would
be safe here, she knew that.

Her eyes turned towards her alarm clock, she had about 90 minutes before she needed to go to work,
even though she seemed to be getting less and less sleep, it seemed to be compensating by being more
and more restful. Oddly enough she also seemed to go right into her dreams once her head hit the
pillow. Also odd was that it was taking more and more time to slake the lust she woke up with every
morning as well.

She grinned. "Might as well get an early start," she said with a chuckle.

The dreams had been annoying at first; she was drenched in sweat every time, and it made her feel
completely disgusting. It had only gotten worse as time went on, finding her sheets and herself covered
in more and more of her own sexual fluids. It had gotten to the point where Cassie made sure to drink a
gallon of water before bed every night, or else she'd wake up with a serious case of cottonmouth. She'd
given up on changing the sheets every time she'd gotten up. Oddly enough she found that she'd come to
enjoy the scent. She kept the bedroom door closed when she worked, less she be distracted by the
aroma of her own nocturnal climaxes and coaxed into having a few more during the day. Cassie couldn't
seem to fully get rid of the scent upon her body, no matter how often she bathed or how well she
scrubbed.
Without any neighbors to complain Cassie had been having quite the fun time every morning, being able
to cry out as loudly as she wanted with pleasure. She'd started looking into ways to improve the 30 or so
minutes of self-love she had to do every morning to assure her pussy wouldn't be nagging her
throughout the day. She'd tried going without any morning satisfaction once and found herself just about
ready to pounce the mailboy. Not only that, but she'd had to stuff her hands into her suit jacket pockets
to keep herself from feeling up Jane from marketing. She'd never given a single thought to sleeping with
another girl, but she found her thoughts drifting more towards her female co-workers than her male
ones. The incident with the mailboy disgusted her; the one with Jane made her feel wistful for missed
opportunities. Of course if she acted on it and someone found out, the two of them would likely find
themselves in criminal court, convicted of Corruption charges, driven to the outskirts of CTA territory,
and dropped off, told never to return.

Cassie licked her lips, running a hand over her bare chest; it seemed easier to sleep in the nude these
days, less to clean. She'd moved almost all of her possessions alone, and it seemed to have done her
body good. Her body had tightened up nicely from all the exercise, looking wonderfully fit and toned. Her
clothes felt tighter, though Cassie wasn't sure that her muscles could possibly have grown to such a
degree from a few days of exhausting physical activity. For some odd reason, her tits seemed bigger
too, her bras tight enough to be a little uncomfortable, but not enough to buy new ones.

Cassie imagined Jane, her blouse torn opened, buttons scattered to the wind, those cute little glasses
on her face, moaning with delight as Cassie fingered her. Those plum-painted lips wrapped around
Cassie's nipple, her tongue tracing over the plentiful orb with practiced glee...

Cassie's other hand sought her loins, rubbing over her taut midsection, down over her smoothly shaved
groin, and down between her legs, finding her...

Finding her...

Instead of her dripping folds, Cassie instead found nothing, just smooth skin. Baffled she explored
further, finding the area her sex was supposed to be in almost utterly featureless, save for the sensitive
nub of her clitoris. Just a simple motion over it was enough to send her into a foggy state of
semi-consciousness, driven only by her need for self-pleasure. The strangeness could be sorted out
later; all that mattered now was the urge to fuck...

-o-

Cassie panted in the shower, trying to catch her breath from the bout of absolutely mind-blowing sex
she'd just had. With just her clit she'd had orgasms stronger than anything she'd experienced before.
She'd heard of things like this happening before in the area, powerful hallucinations of physical
alteration, or seeing strange alterations in others. It was believed to be a sort of demonic possession,
and it seemed to happen often enough that the big churches were backed up for weeks with exorcism
appointments.

"It's not real," Cassie repeated to herself, taking in deep breaths, "It's just something's gone a little bit
wrong in my brain is all. I'm fine, I'm just fine."
It was probably tied to the dreams getting a few wires crossed in her head. It had been awhile since
she'd gotten a good lay, and her brain had probably decided to work overtime to satisfy that need. But
apparently she'd had a bit too much, and now it was altering her perceptions to say, 'No more playing
with this, you've had enough.' She'd been feeling tighter and tighter recently, but she'd assumed it was
all the exercise her vaginal muscles were getting, making them stronger. The very thought of a tight
pussy made her libido surge, forcing Cassie to her knees as she stroked her oversensitive clit. It felt...
bigger for some reason.

She winced as she turned the shower to complete cold, hoping to drive out her feelings of need with the
icy lances of water. It took a minute or two, but as she was reduced to a freezing, shivering wreck, her
desire took a hint from the chill and went into hibernation. She'd never become that needy all of a
sudden before. It would probably be a good idea to make herself a doctor's appointment. She trusted
someone with a medical degree more than someone with a theological degree, and going to a church for
some lectures on the sin of self-pleasure followed by what would likely be an unpleasant and violent
encounter did not appeal to Cassie in the slightest.

As was the norm the past few weeks, Cassie found her clothes to be tighter than she liked. Her scale
said she'd gained a few pounds, but with all the energy she spent every night and every morning Cassie
couldn't see how she could possibly be bulking up with what little she ate. She hadn't been feeling
particularly hungry, breakfast was a granola bar and occasionally a banana, lunch was a cup of soup,
dinner was usually a microwavable meal, or a sandwich and some chips. It was almost an act of
contortion to get her bra on, it made it a touch hard to breath, but Cassie had become used to that, it
would get easier as the day went on. Blouse, suit coat, heels, panties, pantyhose, and a good length
skirt. City ordinance demanded that all skirts be of at least knee length if you were going to wear them in
public. They'd also banned any shirts that exposed the midriff. It had been for the best, really. Two
words: muffin top. Cassie was for any legislation that sought to reduce the amount of gagging she did
when she was shopping.

Breakfast eaten, makeup applied, hair styled, teeth brushed, and lunch packed, Cassie hummed to
herself happily as she enjoyed the 30-foot commute to work. There was almost never anyone in the
records room, so she didn't bother to look. She just ducked down and crawled under the shelf, letting the
door close itself behind her. She made sure to lock it as well; she didn't want anybody sneaking into her
home.

Upon reaching an office Cassie went and made herself a doctor's appointment to get herself looked at
for any weirdness. She'd picked a doctor from the red pages, the directory for the individuals who
weren't part of the year one census and registration. They were looked upon with suspicion, due to the
fact that they'd come out of the wastelands surrounding the CTA, most telling stories of perfectly normal
cities filled with all sorts of wonders. Common opinion was that they were just arriving to provide
temptation, to lure pure souls out of the new Garden of Eden and out into perdition. The good thing
about them, though, was that they actually abided by the old laws regarding doctor-patient privilege. IE:
not blabbing everything that was going on to the city authorities, who made sure that every step was
taken to assure the greater good; even if that meant locking up folks who were imagining strange
alterations to their bodies. The appointment was for Wednesday, two days hence.

The rest of the day seemed to go well, until Cassie found herself in a boring afternoon meeting, listening
to her boss drone on and on about how to maximize sales potential, and synergizing department
resources, and so on. Cassie found herself fixated on the company president's "personal assistant," who
changed into her business clothes at work, and thus got around the "public decency" standards. Today
her outfit was bright red, and was showing off more of her Hollywood cleavage than usual. If you ever
needed to assure yourself that common opinion about The Event was wrong, Eve was all the proof you
needed.

Before she knew it, Cassie was stroking herself through her skirt. Her need from that morning returned
in full force, but rather than an ache and a tide of moisture, it was merely an ache, but an incredibly
intense one. The moment she realized what she was doing, Cassie had already slipped her hand down
the waistband of her skirt, and was well inside her panties. It felt so good to rub herself; especially while
staring at Eve's big fake tits. She was absolutely horrified at what she was doing, but she couldn't bring
herself to stop. No one seemed to be noticing, and as long as she kept quiet, odds were that no one
ever would.

The lights went out and a PowerPoint presentation began, further helping to hide Cassie's masturbation.
The sensations felt wrong, her clit felt two or three inches long, and thick enough to wrap her fingers
around. It was like having half of an erection. She couldn't quite jerk off, but she could rub her thumb
over the end, each motion making her quiver with ecstasy.

Cassie let out a quiet moan, she couldn't help it. She felt a shamed blush rise upon her cheeks, but no
one so much as turned a head in her direction. She stroked herself faster and faster, unable to stop
herself from bending down onto the table, gripping it tightly with one hand as she came closer and closer
to climax. She had to bite her tongue to prevent herself from crying out during climax, hard enough to
draw blood. But it was worth it, oh was it ever worth it. It wasn't like the climaxes she had in the
mornings, slow spikes in pleasure that seemed merely speed bumps on the road of her heightening
pleasure, but instead having all her need, all her lust, all her desire building up, becoming tighter and
tighter as she held them in, before erupting from her in a powerful, explosive, surging climax.

As Cassie's pleasure plateaued, the projector on the ceiling exploded, showering the conference table
with a cascade of sparks, drawing cries of surprise from her co-workers. Cassie allowed her own voice
to join theirs, but in a cry of supreme bliss, her pleasure surging even higher as the fire sprinklers went
off, drenching everyone in the room as Cassie's body bucked in the throes of a second, more powerful
climax.

The cold water didn't put a damper on her desire this time, she moaned like a whore as her proto-cock
erupted with thick surges of fluid, it wasn't cum, and it wasn't pre-cum, it was thicker than either, but also
slicker and slimier. It filled Cassie's panties and oozed down her legs.

The president of the company glared up at the projector, "Everyone, take the rest of the day off. Send
me the bills for dry cleaning or replacement. We'll put this down as an expense." Cassie could see the
smile on his face, and followed his gaze to Eve. She could guess that the two of them would shortly be
helping each other out of their sodden business attire.

She slunk out of the meeting room with a grin on her face, making her way to the nearest one stall
restroom. She needed to dry off, and she also needed to get a good look at what was happening to her
body.
An involuntary shiver of pleasure rocked her as she just realized what she'd done. She'd just fucked
herself silly in front of everyone that mattered at her company. She wasn't sure if that was what worried
her the most, or the fact that she wanted to do it again. Oh boy did she ever want to do it again. Cassie
felt her proto-cock growing fully erect again just thinking about it.

"Forget the drying off," she muttered to herself, "Just get back into your little hidey-hole before you start
jacking-off in the restroom and can't stop."

Thankfully there was an easy entrance to the records room; no one seemed to notice it. There was a
small, electric dumb waiter that ran up one side of the building, from back in the days when everything
was done on paper. These days it was just easier to e-mail the file down to the front records desk and
have them print it out and store a hard copy, or just skip the hard copy process entirely.

Cassie enjoyed the strange nooks and crannies of the office building. She began to fondle herself again
as she waited for the tiny elevator to reach her. She couldn't help it, it just felt too good not to. Thankfully
her position was concealed by a number of fake potted plants placed in one corner of the auxiliary
meeting room. For some reason, Cassie felt even more aroused inside the dumb waiter, the tiny,
cramped space feeling wonderfully comforting to her as she slowly made her journey downward. The
thing was big enough to carry a couple of file cabinets full of paper; she wasn't worried in the slightest
about it being able to take her weight.

She was such a naughty girl, masturbating at work. The very thought filled her with erotic warmth. It felt
all the more fun and pleasurable for doing it in a place where she wasn't supposed to. Maybe she'd
sneak out in the middle of the night and sneak around in here? Maybe go up and cum all over her boss'
favorite chair?

The very thought itself was nearly enough to make her want to climax all over again...

-o-

It was such a relief to be able to take off her clothes. The clasp to her bra had broken as Cassie fiddled
with it, trying to get it undone. Her breasts had gotten noticeably larger during the day, up at least two
cup sizes. It wasn't possible; it was just some sort of visual, tactile, and auditory hallucination, but Cassie
found herself enjoying it nonetheless. She actually spent several minutes admiring her enlarged tits,
both looking in the mirror and with a more hands on approach. They had distracted her entirely from
what Cassie had originally wanted to get a good look at. She stripped entirely nude, enjoying the warmth
of the apartment. Since she wasn't the one who paid the heating bill, she cranked it up to the point
where she was comfortable without clothes, about eighty degrees or so. She flopped into her favorite
recliner, covered with a soft silk sheet she'd found in one of the closets and gave her altered groin a
good looking over.

In the six or seven hours that she'd been awake her clit had gone from a normal sized nub to a six-inch
erection that looked almost identical to a proper penis. She was missing the balls and scrotum, and she
seemed to lack the extra folds of loose skin upon the organ, but boy did it ever feel good.

There was nothing she could do until Wednesday, so she had about forty eight hours to enjoy her new
addition. Cassie simply reclined in her chair, slowly stroking her new cock, her mind wandering absently
to all the cuties in her office that she wanted to fuck. Eve, the president's slutty secretary topped her list,
then Jane, the almost goth-y looking girl from marketing, the twins in accounting, and in a distant fifth
place, the weekend mailboy with the long straw-blonde hair and the cute disposition. He was probably
gay, though Cassie wasn't sure if having a cock would increase or decrease her chances with him.
Either way, she wouldn't mind bending him over the mail cart.

A few fantasies resulted in a few copious orgasms, with Cassie coating her belly and chest with thick,
translucent cum. It was definitely meant for lubrication, as it was slicker than soap, but Cassie couldn't
see a point in having that much come out. Her pretend transformation made no sense, but it was rather
fun. Her climaxes made her breasts all slick and gooey, just begging to be rubbed.

Running her thumbs over her nipples drew a moan from Cassie's throat, when had her tits gotten so
wonderfully sensitive? She spent several more climaxes just toying with them, caressing, rubbing,
massaging, pinching, she'd even experimented with how elastic they were: she'd pressed her little finger
into one, shortly followed by removing it and replacing the little finger with her index and ring fingers.
That was most certainly not normal, and probably not possible, but damn did it ever feel great.

She'd lost track of time, enraptured as she was with her self-exploration. The next time she looked up at
the clock it was 7:30, the entire afternoon having come and gone without her noticing. Her lust had faded
to a pleasant warmth; a feeling of complete and utter satisfaction unlike any Cassandra had ever known.
It felt like the proud ache of muscles after a good workout; something that would be eased out with a
good long soak. The communal bathroom only had two shower stalls, but one of the other apartments
had a hot tub installed in the living room.

Cassie had never used it, or poked around too much in there. It looked like something from the set of a
1970's porno. But then again, with her toned body, and her awesome rack she looked a bit like a porn
star herself. It seemed that the more she played with a certain aspect of herself, the more it grew. She
was going to be completely and utterly unable to get her breasts into a bra for work tomorrow. But she
was more worried about her cock. It was a good eight inches in length and about as big around as the
circle made by her thumb and forefinger. If she got a hard-on during work, odds were there was going to
be no way to hide it. But she'd worry about that in the morning. For now all she was interested in having
a nice cup of soup and a nice long soak in that hot tub.

The water ran discolored for a little bit, and she let it all drain out before filling the tub with hot, clean,
clear water. Cassie liked watching TV as she ate dinner, but the connection in this apartment was a
satellite TV box, rather than the cable that her own apartment had.

As the tub filled she poked around by the TV, looking for a DVD or something to put on. Her eyes went
wide as she saw the titles of the discs. Busty Blonde Bimbos, Cum-sucking Sluts, Slattern Shemales,
and so on and so forth. Dinner was forgotten entirely as she filled the six disk changer with the DVD's
whose covers made her sudden erection throb the hardest. She slipped into the warm water of the hot
tub, and everything vanished into a pleasant fog of pleasure...
37 - Sorcerous Sentiment

Sorcerous Sentiment
By Von Krieger

Dranise sighed, dropping the heavy shopping bags and flopping down onto the bench for lunch. The
dragon always found shopping with his girlfriend to be a bit of a chore. Half the time she'd be attempting
to shoplift something. She couldn't help it, she was a demoness, after all, and performing petty crimes
was akin to breathing for her.

The dragon leaned his head back, a small grin on his face. Sweet, sexy, oftentimes irritating Maya. But
he wouldn't have it any other way. The world had changed in a big way five years ago, with a world of
magic merging almost seamlessly into the plain, mundane, boring world that Dranise and Maya had
grown up in. Shy nerdy guy and shy nerdy girl, lying in bed snuggled up one afternoon. They'd never be
able to forget their first time making love. The earth had indeed moved, and while it might not have been
during the act, it was close enough. The sun vanished beneath massive black clouds that poured down
heavy rain, flashing with bolts of oddly colored lightning and crashes of incredible thunder. The two had
pressed up against each other, their bodies changing.

Dranise had kept his tall, willowy frame, but his body had been reshaped. He'd still been a guy, but there
had been a narrowing of the waist, a broadening of the hips and rear, and somewhat obnoxiously a bit of
swelling in the chest that sort of mimicked small breasts. Apparently they were some sort of vestigial
flight muscles. After all, Dranise didn't just get made girly; he got some other gifts as well. Fangs, claws,
green skin, darker green scales that dusted his face like freckles, even thicker scales that formed plates
along his back and his brand new tail.

Maya's transformation had been even more incredible, a great deal of her personality had changed, not
merely her body. Dranise supposed it came from the demoness form she'd changed into being of a
succubus nature. He'd been kind of weirded out by the way she looked, but he'd quickly found himself
unable to even imagine her any other way. His demoness looked so sexy, even though she was strange.
He remembered how frightened she'd been when her eyes had suddenly vanished, only for her vision to
return from a single large eye arranged vertically where her belly button used to be. Maya had ended up
with claws and a tail as well, though her claws came at the ends of long, dexterous, almost monstrous
fingers, and her tail seemed almost more like a suckerless squid's tentacle, incredibly flexible and
talented at gripping things. Her skin had turned a pale shade of scarlet, her hair forming into thick
magenta tendrils or tentacles or something. Dranise still had no idea what they were, though he could
swear they wriggled or slithered every so often.

Once she'd gotten over the shock, Maya was enraptured by their new bodies and her newly amorous
personality. She thought of the most humiliating, but fun, things for the two of them to engage in. She
loved to dress her boyfriend up in girl's clothes, or try and pair him up with a guy at a club, or some other
thing that Dranise protested vehemently against, but seemed to enjoy while performing. Take the most
recent assault on his manhood, for example. Maya was paying off her Advanced Chemistry tutor, a
goblin by the name of Ayako who seemed to be into the kind of physical experimentation that Maya saw
as the next level for their relationship. Somehow he'd been coerced into entering the goblin's lab, where
the four eyed, four armed, be-tailed girl had zapped him with some sort of gender-swapping beam that
had turned him entirely into a very busty girl. Totally a girl, no guy parts in the slightest. She'd groaned
audibly as she shuffled and shifted on the bench; the ray hadn't merely turned her into a girl, but had
made certain parts rather sensitive, and given Dranise quite the urge to explore the new sensations.
Maya had dubbed the gun the "Slut-Shooter."

But that wasn't the worst of it. The actual 'payment' for the goblin's services was that the two of them had
to help her with some sort of midterm science project from one of the advanced classes in the Applied
Thaumaturgy and Sciences department; AKA the reason why every cell phone and crystal ball on
campus had the fire department on speed dial, and all buildings in the immediate area had lexan
windows.

So Maya and Dranise got to be the test subjects for Ayako's Chimerification Chamber, which was why
the shopping had been so bad. The goblin had a clothing fabrication machine, standard practice when
an explosion turned your clothes to cinders, or a wayward spell teleported your pants to some dark
dimension. But the thing didn't seem to realize how to make something for maximum comfort and
appearance. Oh sure, the slinky black dress looked great; the silken fabric fitting the combined form of
the trio in a rather flattering way. It was just that the machine-made garment was a little too tight in
certain over-sensitive places. Or perhaps it just wasn't calibrated to take into account the combined form
of the three. After all, Dranise didn't think there were many people running around that were essentially
three individuals packed together on a singular body. They'd been drawing stares; curious, awed,
horrified, and more than a few lustful looks wherever they'd gone in the mall. The dragon's
gender-zapping had been to limit potential side effects from the temporary unification of three bodies into
one, and considering the weirdness that was already present in the form, he was kind of grateful that
steps had been taken to eliminate oddities.

Their shared torso was about as wide as any two of them standing side by side. The broad chest was
adorned with six large basketball sized breasts, though Dranise was almost positive that they'd been
slowly getting bigger throughout the day. Going upward, their shared shoulders branched out into the
head and neck of each girl; two naturally so and one along for the ride. They'd retained their own
coloration, with Ayako on the right having her pale green skin, Dranise in the middle being a bit darker,
and Maya on the left with her red-purple hue. Dranise's speckling of freckle-like scales had carried over
to the other two however, with Maya's usually purple markings converted over to scales, and Ayako
gaining her own crop as well. The little goblin had added a lion-like tail to herself in preparation for the
merge, since Maya and Dranise had tails. All three were a bit altered by the merge. Dranise's had gotten
a bit more flexible, and there was a bit of broadening on the end, not quite making it as dexterous as
Maya's, but a bit more agile than her tail usually was. Maya's and Ayako's had thickened a bit, taking on
a more lizard-like shape than the thinnish things they were before. The demoness' tail had gained a trio
of magenta plate scales upon the top, and the goblin's had lengthened as well to match the other two.

Dranise had learned that like most goblins he'd met of the Mad Science and Forbidden Sorcery sort,
Ayako was fond of self-alteration. Upon meeting her the girl had sported four arms and an equal number
of eyes. Apparently she'd also had an extra pair of legs sometime in the past that she'd somehow
'misplaced,' as a result their combined form had enough limbs to creep out a spider. Eight arms and
eight legs; two of them were solidly under the control of each girl, with the last pair being able to be
manipulated with ease by each of the girls. Though they seemed to have a preference for Maya or
Ayako corresponding to which side of the body they were on.

Overall Dranise found herself happy with the overall look of their shared body, and more than happy with
the sensations it could provide. It was just that she was still a boy in a girl's body, and thus found clothes
shopping kind of tedious. It had been difficult to stand still for the clerk to take their measurements. And
despite being, essentially, one of the girls Dranise had been the one that ended up carrying the
shopping bags.

They'd also discovered a bit of a problem about being three people with one body: where to grab lunch.
If they were separate, it would've been no problem, just each of them getting in line at a different
restaurant stall. But with a single physical form, they'd had to hit the shops in sequence.

Dranise used one of their shared arms to deposit her bag of lunch into her section of their rather large
lap. Spicy tacos, fried peppers, and nachos. Ayako had a simple tuna fish sub and potato chips, while
Maya...Maya could eat just about anything. She liked to try the various interesting, otherworldly type of
foods that had come along with the uniting of worlds. Today it was a mushroom burger and thorax
kebabs. Dranise could already hear the crunching of chitin.

The dragon grabbed a taco and began unwrapping the delicious treat, only to find she was having a
rather difficult time trying to get it into her mouth. Situated in the middle as she was, Dranise had to deal
with, essentially, all six of their rather large breasts being in the way. Not being able to bring it up, she
tried to bring it around, only to get a pointy bit of carapace nearly up her nose as her own hand met
Maya's. The demoness turned, likely trying to scowl at him. It was largely difficult what with her facial
features either utterly absent (in the case of her eyes), or covered by her tendrils, but Dranise got the
message.

"Watch your aim, boyfriend," Maya said with a grin.

"Sorry," she said sheepishly, in apology.

Dranise sighed and waited until Maya had lowered her hand before trying to take a bite again, only to
have the demon nibble on her arm as the bicep essentially covered her mouth.

"Maybe try going around the back?" Maya offered. "Otherwise I just might make a snack of you! Nom
nom nom, dragon flesh for lunch!"

"Maya, you do realize that if you take a chunk out of Dranise, you're going to feel it, right?" Ayako said,
one hand with her sub, another holding a book.

The demoness scoffed. "Small price to pay to teach her a lesson!"

"If only demons were like birds," Dranise grumbled. "Tuck their head under an arm or a wing, and they
go right to sleep."

"And if only dragons were less like magpies; snatching up shiny objects with which to line their nests..."
the demon teased.
"I don't snatch up shiny objects! And I don't have a nest!"

"You have a box of things you find while out on walks. A vast majority of it glimmers or sparkles in some
way."

"And you have an entire drawer full of stolen panties snatched from various sources!"

Ayako sighed, affixing the other two with a four eyed glare, "Girls, girls, stop henpecking each other and
eat lunch. And uhh... Dranise, send the nachos around on Maya's side, please. I don't want to get nacho
cheese in my hair. It takes forever to wash anything with that consistency out." She said, and then
smirked, "After all, Maya can just take a brillo pad to her tendrils, they don't knot up and tangle like hair
does. And if the cheese won't come off, I bet she can just snip it off and have some calamari."

Maya returned the glare. "What happened to not henpecking there, Micro-Hulkette?"

"Oh come on, Maya! Making fun of my coloration is so juvenile!"

"Brucilla Banner," the demoness taunted, sticking out her tongue.

Stuck between the two, Dranise sighed and rolled her eyes, "I'm sorry I ever brought things up. Now let's
all just settle down and... ow!"

All three winced as Maya's far arm gave Ayako a flick to the forehead.

"Hey! That wasn't nice!" the goblin protested and poked a finger into Maya's eye upon their midsection.

"That was dirty!" Maya growled.

"Like you fight any other way!" Ayako growled back.

And then Dranise found herself suddenly in the midst of a flurry of flailing limbs. She winced as she felt
Maya pulling Ayako's hair, the goblin responding by managing to twist one of Maya's arms into some
sort of joint lock, as well as trying to avoid thrown punches between the two. It was proving to be quite
impossible, since Dranise was not only unable to dodge, but felt everything the other two did. That
included the violent motions of their body setting their many breasts to rubbing against their poorly fitting
top, as well as each other.

"Girls! Girls, stop! We... mmm..." Dranise blushed as the two continued to brawl, all eight arms getting in
on the act. She found her tail slipping beneath their skirt, rubbing her central sex through their
undergarments. The dragoness tried to stop herself, but she couldn't. The adrenaline flooding into her
system from the other two fighting, coupled with the intense pleasure that came from their over-sensitive
breasts being worked over was just too much for the dragon to take.

"I just hope no one notices this..." she murmured to herself.

-o-
"So, what are they doing now?" Ellie asked of her maid.

Griaule, the seven foot dragoness, snorted, looking over at the swirling image in the crystal ball on the
table. "Looks like they've gotten into a fight while trying to eat. I'm not surprised; dragons don't like it
when you mess with them when we're hungry. In fact, we don't like it when you mess with us, period,"
the maid growled.

"Be silent, minion," the elven woman growled back. "You've been bound to my family for generations,
and you will be bound for generations more. I'm not going to deprive my future heirs of a powerful
guardian and useful servant, no matter how much she purports to miss her manhood."

"Of all people you'd understand what I'm feeling, even though your alteration is so comparatively minor."

Ellie spun around from the table, wincing as her comically oversized tits made her keep spinning a bit
further than she'd wanted. "MINOR?! I'm a hideous freak of nature!"

Griaule snorted again. "You're all hideous freaks of nature. No scales, no fangs, no claws, not even the
slightest bit of sexy spike, horn, or crest. You've got these ugly, stubby necks and faces. And
somewhere along the line someone has come along and lopped off your wings and tails. I can't see how
you bipeds manage to look at one another without throwing up."

"You somehow manage when you're combing your hair in the morning," Ellie said with a smirk.

"Wretched stuff. If I had the choice I would lop it all off in an instant!"

"But you won't. My servants will appear properly ladylike, even if it offends their bestial sensibilities. You
will behave like a proper person when you serve me, Griaule. You look like a lady, and you will dress like
one and be groomed like one, even if your wretchedly abominable personality and bestial manners are
anything but. If you continue to protest and belittle my situation, you know the punishment that awaits
you."

The dragoness shuddered, trying to fold her loathsomely undersized wings around herself to ward off
the sudden chill. "You wouldn't."

"Of course I would! I would much rather prefer you in my house colors than in that drab black uniform."

"I can barely stomach these damnable ribbons and bows you force me to wear."

Ellie rolled her eyes and turned back to her work. "You sound like I'm forcing you to make a blood
sacrifice, rather than wear stylish, pink fashion accessories."

"Cuts heal, humiliation remains forever," Griaule growled. "I will not wear that wretched abomination you
keep in the closet to threaten me with."

"You'd look just lovely in salmon and teal. Of course we'd have to dye your hair to prevent some color
clashing."
The dragon shuddered. "Very well, mistress. I will cease my protests for this evening."

The two sat in silence for a few moments, the dragon watching the crystal ball and her mistress tinkering
with the stolen components from the machine.

"You should leave those trinkets alone and watch this. These three are absolutely hilarious. Especially
when you consider that whatever pain is inflicted on another, all three of them feel it. So they're just
hurting themselves out of some sense of immediate satisfaction. Quite the norm for such short lived
beings, wouldn't you say?"

"Be quite, dragon," Ellie snarled. "I am on the verge of ridding myself of this wretched condition once and
for all!"

"Weren't you saying something like that the last time you were fiddling with transformative magics and
using them to cure entirely imaginary flaws in your self-image?"

"Quiet. I couldn't let all those human girls walking around be more attractive than me. Stupid
less-than-a-century-living, crude, crass, round eared, meat eaters and their getting breasts in their
teens," the elf complained.

Griaule chuckled. "And so in order to avoid another twenty years of flat chestedness while in a series of
educational institutions where your contacts and rivals would likely disperse to the winds every four
years, you decided to pump things up, as it were, and shifted a decimal place?"

"That goofy goblin and her rambling about how to make a gun that fired perfectly toasted cheese
sandwiches distracted me while I was painstakingly researching the incantations, calculations, and spell
circle components. And she bought the wrong kind of chalk!"

The dragon kept silent on the matter. Somehow, despite having the wrong kind of chalk, Ayako had
managed to invoke the transformation she'd wanted; four legs, four arms, four eyes, while Ellie had
managed to blow past 'well-endowed' and given herself a pair of beach balls for breasts. The dragon
was rather sure where the real fault lay in the matter, though she kept silent. The looming punishment
dress was that terrifying.

"I ought to be able to utilize the Thematic Coupler to channel any incantation through to match these
hideous things on my chest to a scale and size in line with the rest of my body. Since I'm not doing one
of her silly conjoinment experiments, I won't need the Morphic Resonance Stabilizer, and since I'm using
proper magic instead of clumsy, clanking clockwork, I won't need the Polymorphic Linear Operations
Transducer."

Griaule poked her head up from the couch, "Wait, wait, wait. Wait a minute. There is an actual
magitechnical item that is literally a PLOT device?" she said with a smile.

Ellie stared blankly at her maid, "I don't see what is so amusing about that name."

"A plot device is something in film, fiction, and television where..." the dragon sighed and threw up her
hands. "And you don't care."
"Apparently it is meant to be some sort of pun, and puns are the lowest form of humor." Ellie said with a
scoff, just before she nearly tumbled out of her chair, having gotten the proper item free from the others
with applied pressure from a crowbar. The dragon suppressed a snicker at seeing Ellie nearly topple
over, and had to bite her tongue to prevent herself from laughing allowed at the mental image of Ellie on
her back, wriggling like a flipped turtle beneath her mammoth mammaries.

"Excellent! Now to cast the incantation that will restore me to my proper beauty!" Ellie said, following it
with a somewhat decent sinister laugh. Griaule would put it at about a six of ten and thought her
mistress would be capable of a much more wicked sounding laugh if she didn't have to stop short, lest
the jiggling of her chest start causing unwanted arousal.

Leaving the conjoined trio's continued brawl behind, the dragoness followed her mistress to the
pre-drawn spell circle. If her mistress went and botched the spell again, the dragon wanted to be there to
see it happen. Ellie screwing herself over once again would be a delicious treat that the dragon received
on so few occasions. She merely stood in the doorway as the elf placed the Thematic Coupler upon the
pedestal at the center of the circle.

The circle and its geometric and runic components had been drawn on the floor using a series of white,
red, yellow, orange, and purple chalks, looked on from above, it was rather obvious to see that Ellie was
invoking dark magics and demonic powers. Not a surprise really, after all, she had Azria as her
handmaiden and general doer of dirtywork. She didn't trust Griaule to do anything she said. The dragon
would begrudgingly perform any task ordered, but always to the letter of the law, rather than the spirit.
Ellie had to write down the in-depth sentences needed to make the dragon clean the house properly.
Like for example to prevent Griaule from just dumping it out on the floor when she was instructed to
empty the trash bins.

Of course if she had treated the dragon better and let her actually have some fun once in awhile, Griaule
wouldn't have to stoop to being a literal-minded maid. The punishment for the way she'd enacted
"changing the bedclothes" had been nearly worth losing an entire foot of height some years back.

Then again if Ellie hadn't been abusing the "make the dragon less dragon-y" spell as her sole means of
punishing Griaule, and hadn't started invoking it for the tiniest perceived slight, the dragon wouldn't have
held such a grudge against her. Her parents had to take it away from her, less she ended up totally
removing all the dragon from their spell-slave dragon, defeating the entire purpose of having one to
begin with.

Griaule yawned as Ellie began her spell, the usual mumbo-jumbo invoking a demon's name and giving it
praise, insults, and veiled threats. She was pretty good with the praise, but her insults were
stereotypically elven, and her threats definitely needed some work. The lines drawn on the waist high
pillar began to glow and the Thematic Coupler began to emit an arc of energy to which Ellie plunged her
hands in.

"Forces of darkness so vile and naughty," she intoned, her voice having a slightly ominous echo to it.

The dragon winced. 'Naughty?' Who referred to demons as 'naughty?' As if they were merely
misbehaving children?
"Make my breasts match the rest of my body!"

Ellie yelped as a sudden surge of purple black energy flowed through the circle, up the small pillar, into
the device, and then into Ellie herself. The elven maiden's hair stood virtually on end as dark power
coursed through her. The electric lights flickered, a few of them exploding spectacularly.

"I can feel it working!" Ellie cried, as the lights went completely out, leaving the two of them in total
darkness. As Griaule closed the membrane over her eyes that would allow her to see in pure darkness a
rather loud ripping, tearing sound filled the air. The dragon found herself grinning, her grin widening even
further as she heard her mistress' reaction.

"Oh you FUCKERS!" she cursed, the word nearly making the dragon stumble as she began to approach
the circle. Ellie never swore, at least she never swore with proper swear words.

Griaule approached the circle, the image of her mistress quite clear. She found herself chuckling and
tried to stop it, little snorts of choked off laughter making small gouts of flame shoot from her nose.
Eventually she couldn't help herself, laughing absolutely uproariously with laughter.

"That's it! I am not leaving this house any more!" Ellie said in a huff, arms crossed atop her still comically
large bosoms. "You will not breath a word of this to anyone! ANYONE! You hear me? If you so much as
whisper a word I... I'll..."

The dragon ran a clawed hand over her mistress' new additions. It looked like someone had taken the
same mass of beachball-sized breasts and added about the same amount of flesh to each hip and
buttock, leaving the elf with an incredibly obscene hourglass figure. Though it wasn't just tacked on, but
arranged in a rather shapely manner to give Ellie rather splendid looking legs.

"You'll sit on me?" Griaule couldn't help but get out through her giggles.

Ellie went bright red and gave the dragon a glare that would bore through the earth if it were able to
generate heat. "D-don't you dare mock me dragon! Or I'll... I'll..." she stammered, looking fit to just about
burst into tears.

Griaule sighed, her laughter choked off by her mistress' misery. The dragon hugged her mistress,
carefully so as not to cause issue with her oversensitive breasts. "There, there, Mistress Ellie. It's not so
bad. The 'ghetto booty' as they call it is supposed to be the very height of attractiveness in inner-city
human circles these days. Ow!"

The dragon rubbed her arm where the elf had struck her. Of course it didn't hurt, but it was better to
make Ellie think it did. "Don't tell me that! I'm even more of a freak than ever! We're going to have to get
this solved, all of it, before I have to go to school on Monday morning! If we can't I'll..."

"Well, on the bright side, if this sticks, you'll only have to get half your wardrobe replaced. Ow! Ow! Ow!
Stop hitting me!"

"I'll stop hitting you if... um... maybe you could rub me like you were just a minute ago? That felt... kind of
nice, actually." Ellie admitted with a bit of a blush.

Griaule grinned, rather enjoying it when her mistress got a little over-excited and needed tending to. It
was a situation where the dragon would be given a sort of control for once, and that she could use that
control to make Ellie behave in a rather subservient fashion. Griaule enjoyed making the elf beg to
climax.

"As my mistress wishes," she purred, caressing Ellie's enlarged backside, making the elf cling to her and
moan.

-o-

"Give that back you hellspawned slut!" Ayako growled, trying to grab her book back from the demoness.

"Only if you apologize for getting jalapeos in my eye!" Maya growled back.

"It's your own fault! You're the one that knocked over the box to begin with!" Ayako shot back.

"I'm done with this stupid project! I don't care if your grade sucks! I'm leaving now and there's nothing
you can do about it!" Maya snarled, placing the hand not grabbing the goblin's book between her neck
and Dranise's and giving a shove.

"Fine! See if I help you with your homework ever again!" Ayako shot back, doing much the same, while
still trying to recover her book.

The two stretched and strained, pulling strange muscles that the three didn't even know they had.
Dranise felt just about fit to burst. Despite all the discomfort from the brawling, there were a lot of
sensations that felt really good, and the ongoing battle over the book, with a total of four arms getting
involved; rubbing back and forth over three of their over-large, over-sensitive breasts was enough to
make the dragon quiver.

She hadn't the slightest idea how the other two weren't feeling all the strange sexual pleasure that was
resulting from the fight. Both grunted and strained, as if trying to break apart their magical merging of
flesh via brute force, and oddly enough, that felt rather good as well, as if the tension pressed up against
some sort of unseen pleasure center within the trio's united form.

"Guys, st-stop it. I think we're g-gonna..." Dranise moaned.

All the muscles in their body seemed to tense for a moment, and then relax as a triple explosion of
white-hot bliss surged through them. Maya and Ayako ceased their struggles, panting, gasping for
breath.

"Wh-what was that?" Ayako stammered, once more in possession of her book. "Th-that certainly came
out of nowhere."

"Mmm... I think that we had sort of isolated out individual senses while we were fighting, trying to block
out the sensations of discomfort. And it seems all out flailing around caused a bit of... interesting
sensation on these babies," Maya said with a giggle, cupping two of their six large breasts.

"I think with all the adrenaline coursing through us from mixed anger and arousal that things escalated to
an uncomfortable degree."

"Maybe. But I'm not talking to you right now."

"Fine! I'm not talking to you either!"

Maya and Ayako leaned forward to scowl and stick out their tongues at one another.

"Boyfriend, tell the lab rat that we ought to go home and wash up. We're covered in food, sweat, and I
think nacho cheese," Maya said, sickeningly sweet.

"Dranise, tell your girlfriend that I've got my place all set up to accommodate the three of us. But umm...
that I left my keys in the lab," Ayako said, with a bit of a blush.

"Tell the absentminded professor-in-training that's fine with me, so long as I get first choice of what's on
TV tonight!"

"Tell the cyclopean succubus that that's just fine, so long as we can watch the monster truck rallies."

"Tell her I find the monster trucks acceptable, and that they beat out your sappy vampire romance show
that you insist on watching."

"I only watch that show because you insist on it!" Dranise protested.

"Which is why you have the TiVo set to record it when we got out on dates?" Maya said with a grin.

"If you make me watch it, I have to keep up with the plot and story!" the dragon protested.

"Sure you do, boyfriend, sure you do. Now tell her."

"Tell her what?" Dranise asked, fairly puzzled, "You know that she can hear you as clear as day!"

"Tell her!" Maya growled, attempting to cross her arms over their chest and failing.

"It's silly!"

"TELL HER!" Maya and Ayako shouted right into Dranise's ears.

The dragon sighed. "Okay, okay, fine," she muttered, and repeated everything the demon and the goblin
had said to each other.

"Okay, there. That's settled. Can we go now? And can I get some help carrying these bags?"

The dragon's question got a reply of simultaneous no's from the arguing pair.
"I didn't think so," she said with a sigh.

-o-

"Umm... Ayako, does the Applied Thaumaturgy and Sciences have a writhing, boiling storm of red and
purple clouds sending out bolts of demonic lightning around it usually?" Dranise asked, looking up at the
ominous sky that had appeared over the campus.

"Is it Tuesday?" the goblin asked, staring up at the boiling storm.

"No, pretty sure it's Thursday," Dranise replied.

"Then no, that's not normal. Though we probably ought to get inside before it starts raining blood."

Maya grinned, "I haven't danced naked in a rain of blood before. Boyfriend, tell the other green one that
we want to dance naked in a rain of blood like a proper demon."

"Tell the runner up from the Miss Brimstone '08 pageant that if we dance naked in the rain of blood, it's
going to get into the expensive new clothes we just bought," Ayako said with a snort.

"Oh! Right! Good idea!" Maya said, before recalling that she was supposed to be angry at Ayako. "So tell
her!"

"Seriously?" Dranise groaned. "The two of you are seriously going to make me do this?"

Once again the dragon was met with a simultaneous yelling from each girl, leaving both ears ringing.
She sighed and went through the annoying process of repeating what both of the girls had said as they
walked into the lab. Thankfully Dranise could set the shopping bags down in the entry hall and pick them
up on the way out.

"Boyfriend, ask her if the Campus Crusade for Cthulhu pamphlets are supposed to be floating like that."

Dranise dutifully repeated the phrase.

"No, no they're not. That's something completely new," Ayako said softly. "Though we do occasionally
get bleeding walls. Usually it's after someone blows themselves up, though. Usually they don't bleed on
their own."

And once more the dragon repeated what an individual less than a foot away said to an individual less
than another foot away in the other direction.

"The damned souls howling in the trophy case are normal, though. They're like puppies, you give them
attention and they just want more. Ignore them."

So it went as the three made their way to Ayako's lab, where brilliant red and purple light shown through
the windows and cracks in the doorway.
Ayako sighed. "Oh lovely. I hope it's not Elemental Rights activists again. Probably burnt to a crisp right
now if they are. They always forget to put on the silver space suit thing before opening the door to the
Living Inferno's cage."

With each of them taking a deep breath, the trio opened the door, and stepped in to find a trio of
intruders, all standing in a triangle around Ayako's machine. There was a dragon in a maid's outfit, a
demoness that looked like she'd gotten her fashion sense from The Matrix, and a blonde elven woman
the looked like one of those tribal fertility idols what with the way her breasts were the size of beachballs
and her breasts and hips combined mass made it look like she'd tried to swallow a beanbag chair and
gotten it most of the way down.

The elf was slinging around some rather powerful demonic mojo, using the goblin's Chimerification
Machine, which was halfway taken apart as the focus for a major spell.

"Dont mind us," Ayako called out cheerfully. "Just stopping by to get my keys!"

The elf spun; a mad grin upon her face. She pointed to the trio as she finished her incantation.

"Darkness take my deviant flesh and graft it to my slaves, and force the conjoined trio to wear a
combined from to their graves!" she shouted, raising an orangey-pink glowing bit of machinery high
above her head. A bolt of lightning in the same shade lanced out, zapping the trio, while a similarly
colored mist began to rise up from the floor.

"Ha ha! I'll have my revenge upon you yet, Ayako! For inflicting this horrible form upon me, you are now
condemned..." the elf began, until she was interrupted by her demoness.

"Uh... Mistress, I have a contract, so technically I'm not a slave," the blue-haired succubus said, raising a
hand.

"Silence!" Ellie growled. "Don't interrupt my victorious gloating!"

She cleared her throat, "As I was saying, you are now condemned to wear that experimental body for
the rest of your lives, as I have drained all the power from the Transformation Transfuser and used it to
rid myself of my deformities, as well as permanently unite the three of you in a single flesh."

Dranise's eyes widened, "Umm... Ayako, I don't think I like the sound of that."

"Boyfriend, ask Ayako if we're going to be stuck like this, could she at least try to get your penis back?
I've always wondered what it would feel like to..."

The dragon growled, "Seriously, you're still playing that silly game now, now right when we're..."

"SILENCE!" Ellie roared, accompanied by a flash of lightning and a clap of thunder.

"Oooh, good dramatics!" Ayako said, applauding.


"That goes double for you, abomination! How your never-ending prattling messed up my incantation
calculations and caused me to be disfigured in the way you see before you."

"Wait, who are you again?" Ayako said, scratching her head, seeming generally puzzled.

It was like a record had skipped as Ellie had went silent and stood stock-still, eyes widen and mouth
open as she gaped at the goblin. "W-wait, you don't remember? Freshman year, Advanced
Autopolymorphics?"

"Freshman year, freshman year..." the goblin tapped her chin, thinking. "Oh, right! You were looking at
all the human nudie magazines and had decided that bigger meant better for breasts and decided that
you'd give yourself the biggest breasts you could possibly have..."

Ellie turned a bright beet red, "Uh no... it um... wasn't like that at all," she lied.

"Yeah! And then didn't your parents unsuccessfully try to sue the school because they thought that
someone screwed up and said you were disfigured!"

"Lies! Lies and vicious slander!" Ellie protested.

"Well, your parents did threaten to cut off your weekly stipends unless you were either actively seeking
vengeance upon the hated foe that disfigured you, or researching a cure to end your over-busty state,
Mistress," Griaule said with a wide grin.

"SHUT UP, MAID!" Ellie growled. "YOU'RE NOT HELPING!"

"Guys, just grab the keys and let's get out of here," Dranise whimpered. "Before she uses that
Transformation Transfuser thingy to turn us into toads."

"What? That?" Ayako squinted her four eyes and peered at the device held in Ellie's hand. The mists
had swirled up to her waist now, and were beginning to extended tendrils upward, caressing her breasts.

"Yes, I can feel it working already! The extra mass being siphoned from my body, to be implanted into
the two of you!" she said proudly.

"Umm... wait. You said I was here to keep the Candles of the Nethervoid lit to avoid us being sucked into
a dark dimension," Azria said confusedly.

Griaule snickered, "Fool, those are birthday candles."

"Umm..." Ayako murmured, raising a hand.

"So wait, Mistress Ellie, you lied to me?"

"Oh, oh! Over here!" the goblin continued, waving two of her hands high in the air.

"Of course I lied to you, you brain dead demoness! Channeling all this extra bulk into you and Griaule
was all I could come up with! I can just use my control over him to stuff it with the rest of his ninety billion
tons of scaled whatever he's got floating around in the ether, and you're so eager to please your
summoner and not get sent back to the Inferno before Spring Break starts, I figured it would be easy to
dupe you into acting as a recipient for half my curse! Besides, I thought you'd just love having bigger tits
and ass."

The demoness perked right up. "Oh, right! I would. But..." she pointed to Ayako, "Mistress, I think the
green one on the end there has a question."

Ellie sighed and turned, affixing her gaze on Ayako. "What is it now, goblin? Can't you see I've achieved
my victory and am basking in my glorious triumph as the Transfuser siphons off my ridiculous breasts,
butt, and hips and infuses my devoted thralls with it instead?"

"That's not the Transformation Transfuser. The Transformation Transfuser is a round orb with a diameter
of six inches atop a copper rod a foot in length, with a salmon-hued glow to it." Ayako explained.

Ellie looked at the object in her hand, copper rod, properly sized orb, orange-pink glow. "Then what is
this?"

"It's a round orb with a diameter of six inches atop a copper rod of one foot in length with a light
coral-hued glow to it. That's the Secondary Auxiliary Fusion Effuser." Ayako explained.

"Umm... Mistress?" Azria said softly, raising a hand as she'd seen Ayako do.

"It's a what?" Ellie said as the light coral colored mist flowed up to her shoulders.

"It's the second backup glowy bit that does the whole fusion effect of the Chimerification Chamber once
you run a load of magical energy through it," Ayako said, grabbing a set of keys from a nearby table.

"Mistress!" the coated demoness said once more, getting both hands in on the act.

Ellie looked at the goblin with a baffled expression on her face, "How in the blazes do you tell the
difference between salmon and light coral?

"Duh. Four eyes and seventeen different kinds of color receptors instead of the usual three. Or four if
you're a fish or a woman. Maybe five if you're a fish-woman. The studies are kind of vague on that..."

"MIIIISTRESSSS!" Azria called.

"What is it, minion?" Ellie said in annoyance and turned, only to find that her demonic servant was about
five feet away and slowly moving closer.

"The mist ate my clothes and I think it's kind of unraveling me and pulling me towards you. It kind of
tickles."

Ellie's eyes widened as she realized what was going on. She turned and saw Griaule in a similar state.
"The two of you get the hell away from me right now!" she shouted, and tried to move, only to find that
below the shoulders she felt all weird and wiggly and watery.

"Oh I'd absolutely love to, Mistress," the dragon-maid said with obnoxious sweetness, "But due to
somebody with a body-image problem, I won't name names, getting the wrong component out of the
gods damned machine, I can't find my hands to cast a teleportation spell."

Ellie turned and looked to Azria, "Demon, I free you from your contract! Back to the pit with you!"

The succubus giggled, "No way! I'm having too much fun here! I'm sticking with that six hundred year
contract of servitude you tricked me into by confusing me with time zones and Twilight Savings Time
between the Hells and the Material Plane!"

"Uh... we'll just show ourselves out. Thanks," Dranise said, trying with all her might to coax the trio's
conjoined body into motion. Thankfully the other two seemed ready and eager to go as well, slipping out
the door and half-sprinting down the hallway.

"Dranise, ask Ayako, what's going to happen to them?" Maya said cheerfully.

"Ayako, what's going to happen to them?" Dranise repeated with a roll of her eyes.

"Well, the Primary and Secondary Fusion Effusers were given different arrangements of chimera effect,
and the same is true for the auxiliary ones. It's like a quasi-random arrangement to start things off. If
something was going to go wrong and one of the backups had to kick in, then by golly, I wanted
something interesting to happen!" Ayako said with a mad scientist's grin.

"And what happens with us?" the dragon asked, "I mean I felt that bolt of energy slam into us and make
things go all tingly. The way she phrased the incantation means that it's permanent, right?"

Ayako thought for a moment, "Considering that she always uses terribly ambiguous phrasing, I think that
means that this is going to be permanent, yeah. Though I'd bet my right leg that the dark forces
powering her spell are going to assure that her own fusion with her minions is irreversible as well."

"Boyfriend, you should probably tell her that both her legs are right legs."

Dranise dutifully repeated the demon's words.

"Hmm, that is an interesting thought. Which of the two legs would it be the superior choice in
sacrificing... hmm..." Ayako began muttering to herself, lost in thought.

So Dranise began repeating her explanation to Maya, word for word with a big grin on his face.

"Okay! Okay, you can stop doing that!" Maya said with a snort, "It's not fun anymore when you start
enjoying it!"

"So, what are we going to do now?" Dranise asked, "If this really is permanent."

"Oh, don't worry about that. I've got a lot of things taken care of. I've got my house set up to
accommodate the three of us, and we already went out and bought a few sets of clothes. We can always
pick up a few more things later," Ayako said pleasantly.

"And umm... we kind of lied when we said we were going to stick together for the afternoon, then for the
weekend," Maya admitted.

Dranise stopped walking, nearly causing the trio to fall flat on their faces. "Wait, what? How long were
we going to stay like this?"

"Well, the project from my next semester class was going to be the De-Chimerification Chamber... See, I
hadn't quite worked out how to fully reverse the process without each component becoming a physical
hybrid of the joined form..." Ayako admitted.

"Don't sulk, boyfriend. It's not like you're not enjoying it," Maya purred, running fingers through Dranise's
hair, another hand cupping their upper middle breast. "After all, you get to wear all the girl's clothes you
want, get to have sex with two other cute girls..." she purred, gripping the dragon's hair and turning her
head into a deep kiss.

"Yeah, and even when we have a fight the whole thing feels like hot, sweaty, angry make-up sex,"
Ayako added with a giggle as Maya turned Dranise's head to accept a kiss from the goblin. Dranise was
made nearly breathless from the intensity of the kiss.

"That's not for you! That's for your girlfriend. Give it to her for me," Ayako said with a giggle as Maya
forced Dranise into yet another kiss, one that the dragon passionately returned.

"So," Maya said, the trio back at the entryway, picking up the bags they had dropped there earlier. "Once
we're in the safe sanctity of Ayako's secret underground lair, what sort of fun thing should we experiment
with first? I'm going to put my vote for oiling up these wonderful breasts of ours. We've got so many
hands, after all..."

"No way! There's some toys I want to try first!" Ayako protested.

"Then it'll have to come to a vote! C'mon boyfriend, are you going to chose her over me?"

"Just remember I'm the one that can give you your manhood back!" the goblin added.

Dranise sighed and shook her head. "Why is it that I always have to be stuck in the middle of the two of
you?"

-o-

The mist cleared upstairs, a tangle of differently colored limbs sprawled nude on the floor. "Dammit,
Azria, will you get off of me! Fondle your own breasts!" Ellie growled.

"I am!" the demon said with a giggle. "And I just love them! They're huge!"

"No, actually I'm pretty sure those are mine," Griaule growled. "I'd appreciate it if whoever it was would
get their legs untangled from mine."

"Shit," Ellie grunted. "I think I am stuck with you two nitwits. Here, get our arms underneath us and push
us up to a sitting position so I can see which side of me I'm going to need restored after I have the two of
you hacked off."

There was a general flailing of limbs that went nowhere, "Okay, Griaule, put your hands palms down on
the floor. Azria, let her move how she wants. Then Azria do the same, then me."

It soon became apparent that they had more arms than they were supposed to. But nonetheless the trio
managed to push themselves up into a sitting position, where it was soon discovered...

"Oh no!" Ellie whimpered.

"Oh yes!" giggled her two bodymates, one on each side.

"You're not going to be going anywhere, Mistress," Griaule said, with a fanged grin as she looked over
their united flesh.

While Ellie had been merely expecting them to be haphazardly stuck together like normally conjoined
twins, the Chimerification Chamber has fused them in a way much like Maya, Dranise, and Ayako had
been. Though instead of the dragon in the center, it was Ellie, with Azria on her left and Griaule to her
right.

Ellie looked over their combined body, gasping in horror and awe. There seemed to be an averaging of
traits over their flesh. The normally scaled Griaule had lost them, instead having unblemished, smooth
skin stretching over their entire form, green on the dragon's side, fading into Ellie's wan complexion in
the middle, which changed to Azria's deep demonic red on her end. Their arms were colored oddly, with
green or red at the top, depending on the side, then fading into the skintone of the individual that they
belonged to. Though for some reason Ellie was in possession of four of those arms.

"Ack! Where did those even come from?" she protested.

"I think they might be to make up for your leg, Mistress." Azria said with a giggle.

"My leg? What's wrong with my leg?" Ellie said in a panic, trying to look over the rather large shelf of
flesh before her. Though their breasts seemed a bit smaller than Ellie had before, they were still
absolutely massive. And it seemed that there were three of them. As if the total mass of breast flesh was
added up and then divided by three.

"Well, you only have the one," Azria said, able to look down at their feet from her place on the end. She
could see five legs, two red, one white, two green. Each was shaped a bit differently, with the outer two
seemingly normal, and the inner trio shaped more to have a thigh on each side rather than one hip and
one thigh. The two inner legs had one white thigh and one colored one to match Ellie's section of their
body.

The elf drew in air through her teeth as she felt something cup her loins. "Dammit, Azria, play with your
own parts! Those are mine!"

"And what about these? Are these yours too?" the demon giggled. Ellie yelped as a completely different
sex of genitals was caressed.

"Yes, by the gods, those too!" Ellie growled.

"And these?" the demon purred.

The elf winced at the touch, but it wasn't as intense as the others. "No, I think those are yours. Or
Griaule's. I don't feel them as much."

"No, these are mine," the dragon said, laughing aloud as Ellie made a sound of protest.

"And how about wings and tails? Are any of these yours?" Azria teased.

The elf's eyes went wide and she turned her head, getting a faceful of Griaule's blonde hair, which she
pushed aside in order to stare wide-eyed at the two large wings on that side, both green, one draconic,
one demonic. She spun to the other side, finding a red matching pair.

If she tilted her head back and strained to the point of discomfort, Ellie could see down the backs of the
two next to her, spying their tails at the normal places, though they were positioned above a pair of
almost obscenely plump, round buttocks, and just inside equally oversized hips. They weren't as
incredibly exaggerated as Ellie's had been earlier, but they were still too much for the girl's taste.

"Argh! This is stupid!" Ellie cried. "Why am I thinking that our butts are too big when I'm sandwiched right
between you two morons!? How are we going to fix this?" she said angrily, crossing her arms above and
below their three huge breasts. She'd had practice.

"Honestly? I don't want it fixed." Griaule said with a chuckle, "You can't force me into that pink dress
anymore, since it won't fit, and you can't zap me with that "Drain Essence" spell, since it'll suck the
elf-ness out of you and the demon-ness out of Azria. With us all joined like this, it might even try to
spread out our essence and homogenize our form. On second thought, fire away!"

"Mmm, yeah," Azria purred, running her fingers through Ellie's hair, rubbing an outer breast with one
hand, and caressing the opposite with her tail. "I think you'd look sezy with horns, Mistress. And there
are so many opportunities for unique sensations. Plus you can't do the ritual to banish me back to the
Pit. After all, you might get dragged along with me."

The succubus turned her head, her tongue slithering out to kiss Ellie's neck and cheek. "And don't lie to
me, I can feel your arousal at all this. You get off on being a freak of elvenkind. It's not just because your
breasts were so sensitive that you needed us to tend to your lusts."

"You'd have to be as blind and ignorant as your parents not to know," Griaule rumbled, her own hands
caressing their middle breast, adding her own sensual licks to the other side of Ellie's neck. "Deep down
you love being different, being changed; it makes you horny. You summoned Azria better than anyone
I've seen, but every time you cast a Transmutation spell your wording becomes sloppy. At the very least
you get off on the thrill of it, the potential for danger."

"St-stop it!" Ellie protested, rather weakly.

"Mmm, I think this is a fine way for me to have revenge on your family. I'm going to tell your parents that
your own incompetence is to blame for us being like this."

"So am I! And you know what that means!" the demon giggled.

"With that sloppy spell we're stuck like this. So that means no cure, and because its your fault, no
vengeance. Which means..."

"No!" Ellie whimpered breathlessly. She bit her lip, trying to fight off the pleasurable sensations.

"That if you want to keep your stipends and your inheritance, you're going to have to start attending
school again."

"With us."

"In this so-called horrible, terrible, wretchedly disfigured body."

Ellie moaned and shuddered, unable to hold back from joining in on the caresses any longer.

"Oooh, did you feel that, Griaule?" Azria cooed. "Just mentioning the idea of walking around, showing
her deviant body off in public got her so wet it's unbelievable."

The dragon chuckled. "Just lay back and relax, Mistress. Just as long as you behave, your secret will be
safe with us. Now won't this be fun?"

"Yes..." Ellie murmured, drifting off into a sea of sensual pleasure. "Oh yes."
38 - Rodentine Rapture II

Rodentine Rapture II
By Von Krieger

Cassandra sat bolt upright in bed, panting. She'd lost track of time again. The moment she stepped into
the hot tub to the moment she'd awoken in bed was a completely blur. But for the first time in weeks
she'd woken up feeling sexually satisfied and not covered in sweat and cum. Sure she had a bit of a
hard on, but that was supposed to be normal for those with that particular piece of anatomy.

She felt well rested, alert, and quite pleasant, oddly enough. It seemed that the previous evening she'd
managed to find the amount of sex that her body was considering 'normal' and thus awoke without the
overwhelming, uncomfortable, but still quite fun lust that had been her constant companion every
morning for the last few weeks. She found she almost missed it, though then again just because her
body wasn't demanding immediate sexual gratification didn't mean she couldn't caress her wonderful
cock anyway.

Cassie reached beneath the covers, curling her hand around her shaft, only to gasp in pleasure as her
touch excited sensations more intense than she'd expected. She tossed the bedclothes aside and gaped
in awe at the sight of her shaft. It had doubled in size since she'd last seen it. It was absolutely insane;
perhaps two feet in length, it reached from her loins, over her belly, and it seemed that she'd also gained
the other aspect of the male anatomy. She had a pair of balls the size of grapefruits.

And on the topic of fruits, how about those melons? Cassie's cock wasn't the only thing that had grown;
her tits were absolutely massive. They rivaled of the knockers she'd seen on one of those specialty
starlets in one of the pornos she'd watch the previous evening.

"Daaaaaaamn," she whispered, drawing out the word with awe. She reached up and gave one a
squeeze, a shiver coursing through her body. Wonderfully soft and sensitive, it made her moan with
delight. She was of half a mind to call and cancel the doctor appointment if this was what she was going
to walk around with from here on out. She didn't care if no one else could see her awesome assets; they
felt so much fun to have, even if they were only delusions of her over-stressed mind.

Would they be even bigger tomorrow? Cassie wasn't sure if having them bigger still would be something
wonderful or something terrible. She was almost positive that her cock would be unable to fit in just
about anyone, and she was going to have trouble dealing with her massive hooters as it was. But then
again, if it wasn't quite real, she wouldn't actually HAVE to deal with clothes.

She sighed happily and lay back on her bed. Cassie felt so comfortable in her hidden apartment. It was
warm, and the scent of sex filled the air. It was too bad she didn't have anyone to share it with, but she
didn't feel comfortable letting just anyone into her place. Plus all the ways in were really, really weird.

The thought crossed her mind that she didn't know her hidden space as well as she ought, as she'd
never taken a look at where the exits from the other apartments lead. They were pretty much the mirror
image of her home; one door in the living room that seemed to lead to a closet, but hers lead into the
supply room of her office, and a sliding door out to a presumed balcony that was instead blocked off by
something just a few feet beyond.

She checked the clock at her bedside. She had a good two hours before she needed to go into work;
more than enough time to see where the other exits from her hidden realm lead. Without her paying
attention to it, her hard-on softened as Cassie browsed through her clothes, looking for something
comfortable to wear despite her altered anatomy. A bra was completely out of the question, and none of
her shirts were going to fit. But thankfully she had a few shirts left behind by a past boyfriend. Even
though they were meant for a much larger frame, the plain black T she'd donned left a goodly portion of
Cassie's midriff exposed. There was barely enough fabric to cover her plentiful breasts, but it did indeed
cover them, and in a quite comfortable manner. The lack of support from a bra didn't cause the slightest
bit of discomfort. In fact she felt rather good going without, it felt more natural, more fun, and more erotic.

It looked ridiculous to put on a pair of panties over her impressive manhood, but Cassie did so anyway,
giggling as she did so. The panties weren't for modesty's sake, but were more because it amused
Cassie. The simple white and blue striped thong would barely even cover one of her balls. But still,
Cassie figured she might as well put them on, since her cock was somewhat of a fiction, after all.

Completing the outfit were a pair of simple, loose athletic shorts. Typically they were tied off so that
Cassie had quite a lot of laces left, but oddly when she tied the knot to secure the shorts at a
comfortable tightness, she had about half as much as she was supposed to. In addition the shorts didn't
seem to be quite as loose as she recalled. The clung to her hips, butt, and groin, showing that she
sported a hefty bulge between her legs.

Thankfully her shoes fit, but just barely. It would probably be a good idea to go shopping after work,
picking up a few things. Not too far off from what her real sizes were with enough extra to be comfortable
and cover what she needed, but without displaying her little mental malady to the rest of the world. She'd
probably look absolutely ridiculous if she tried to buy clothes that went along with her imagined body.

Cassie slipped a flashlight into one of the pockets on her shorts. She grabbed a granola bar from the
kitchen and munched on it as she walked next door. As she passed the bathroom, she paused for a
moment. As best she could tell, the four apartments were the same size. But the bathroom was nestled
between the two across the hall from Cassie's apartment. If that was correct, there ought to be
something that filled the same space as the bathroom, but there was no door on the opposing wall, just
the same paneling, wallpaper, and light fixtures that decorated the hallway wall. It would be something to
investigate later.

The very idea made glee flutter in her chest; she loved exploring like this. How had she ever been afraid
of this place, and why had she bothered tossing a thousand dollars a month down a hole paying for a
place to live when she could've been living here for free? Everything was much nicer here, all the hot
water in the shower that she wanted, no noisy neighbors, no one to complain about her lustful moans in
the night. She could cry out and cum in her sleep however she wanted, without having to worry about
some bigoted old bat thinking she was sneaking another woman into her apartment.

She started with the apartment next door; it was a bit more spartan than her own, with mismatched
furniture, shelves that were kludged together, and more beds than bedrooms. It looked like five or six
people were sharing the two bedroom apartment, and had accommodations for a few more to stay over.
The sofa and two loveseats all folded out into beds; there were two air mattresses in a closet, and a
fold-up rollaway bed in each of the bedrooms in addition to the main bed. The bedroom closets lacked
doors, and were almost filled to bursting with clothes. Probably not her size, but it wouldn't hurt to look
later on. Her curiosity piqued, Cassie found herself giving the apartment a good looking over before
finding out where its exits led. The books on the shelves were mostly of a textbook nature, medicine and
biology, mostly. Med school students had used the apartment, it seemed. That would explain why there
had been so many of them living in here once upon a time. It was a good way to cut costs.

There was some nice cookware in the kitchen; Cassie had already snatched up a few pieces when she'd
first gone over the apartments, looking for smallish things to take back to her own place. If she ever got
time enough to cook for herself she'd pop over and take a few things. This was her place now, and the
pots, the pans, the crock pot, everything belonged to her. She'd been a bit superstitious earlier. But
things had worked out for the best. The hall closet was filled with blankets, and there were some nice,
fluffy towels in the bathroom that were better than the ones Cassie had. She made a note to come get
them on her way back.

The kitchen cupboards had been mostly empty, but that was no surprise. There hadn't been a speck of
food that had been in Central City, or the whole of the CTA, that had gone bad because of the End. It
was divine intervention, some said. It was strange at first, all the houses that were looked in during the
initial drives to find food had fresh foodstuffs located within. But those that were explored later on lacked
anything that would rot. Even now people were opening up places that had been undisturbed since the
End, and aside from a few cans, most were empty of food. It was like some higher power had gone
through and made sure that every building the CTA would be a nice place to live, even years down the
line. Trash cans were empty, there were no mummified house pets; there wasn't even anything
repugnant floating in the toilet bowls.

Some people attributed it to God. Cassie didn't think that was the case. Whatever power stitched
together central city, it seemed to leave little things hidden for people who had their eyes open, like her
little pocket of apartments that shouldn't be in an office building that were connected to other places. It
seemed driven by an intelligence that was more... mischievous and curious. Especially if you added
strange things like Cassie's slowly growing levels of arousal, her copious self-pleasure while asleep, and
her alterations. It seemed more like something with a great deal of power, and a sense of humor toying
with humanity.

Thinking more on the matter as she searched, Cassie opened the living room closet, her flashlight beam
piecing the darkness of the hallway beyond. She'd opened the door before, but only to replace the lock.
She knew that a tiled hallway lay beyond it, but not what the hallway was attached to. The door itself
was a normal door, with a small plaque that read "Auxiliary Access" placed on it at general eye-height. It
was something that no one would pay any attention to, but also something that no one would need to go
into. Cassie picked a direction, finding a few offices, but it didn't smell like an office. The hallway led out
into a reception desk, situated in a bigger hallway. The sign above it read "Nursing Station." But all the
lights were off, and it was silent as a tomb. The hospital wasn't at all active. A check of the patient rooms
found that they were all made up quite nicely, not a single patient, corpse, or brain-eating zombie in
residence. Cassie entered one and made her way to the window, the light of the near-full moon
illuminating the city streets below. Though Cassie could see buildings, she didn't see any lights. Not a
single illuminated window or the headlights of a car. Perhaps a section of unused city that lacked people,
put away for use some time in the future? Cassie didn't feel any sort of ominous chill, or anything that
would indicate danger, just a sense of isolation and loneliness. There was a whole city out there to poke
around in and explore if she wanted.

On her way out she flipped the switch on the wall, finding that the light came on when she did so. Odd
that an abandoned city was getting power from somewhere; it made her feel all the more like someone
was playing games with the bits of the United States that had become the CTA. Apparently you didn't
need to have a manned power plant to get power, yet there hadn't been any in Central City until they'd
sent technicians to flip the "send out power" switch in the nuclear plant. Or at least that's what Cassie
assumed.

She left the light on, presuming that if the exits from the med student apartment were like her own, the
balcony door would lead out onto someplace near the hospital. She'd come right back and turn it off
once she'd figured out where the sliding door lead.

A minute later Cassie found herself pushing open a section of brick wall, actually on a balcony. She was
across the street from the hospital, with the entire parking lot between this building and that one. With
the molded plastic chairs and the grill, Cassie assumed it was an apartment building. She could see the
light she'd left on, the only one in the large, nine-story building, about halfway up. She took a few steps
and peered into the sliding glass door of the apartment. It was identical to the one she'd just left, down to
the green and tan wallpaper and the three mismatched hide-a-beds. Apparently the apartment had been
copied from an actual location.

That made sense. Central City hadn't had bits and pieces scooped up from all over and brought
together. Rather it was made up of pieces copied and pasted from reality, and the people and animals
brought over during the thunderous uproar and the incredible disorientation that had knocked those that
were awake unconscious.

The balcony door was unlocked and slid aside easily. Cassie wondered if the apartments within were
also copied to make her little section. She walked through the apartment, opened the front door (also
unlocked), stepped out into the hallway, and opened the opposing door. Much to Cassie's
disappointment she found that it was a completely different apartment. It looked like it belonged to a
family, what with the scattering of toys across the floor. Unlike the four-pack of apartments she'd
stumbled across, these lacked the coat of dust that came with years of disuse. So something was
keeping this place nice and pristine.

Cassandra closed the door behind her and checked the rest of the doors. Though the bathroom's layout
was the same, the coloration was different. This one had dark green accents to the tiles and pale green
fixtures amongst the white. Her own was much the same, but in navy and baby blue. The other two
apartments were also different. But the one oddity that stood out was the door across from the restroom,
which lead to a mix of janitor's closet and laundry room, sporting a pair of washing machines and
matching dryers.

That was just about the only thing Cassie needed that her hidey hole didn't have, she'd been going to
the laundromat once a week. From now on she could easily use these. The thought made her grin; there
was even plenty of detergent and dryer sheets as well. Yay freebies!
Cassie hummed to herself happily, snatching an armful of nice, fluffy towels out of the med student
apartment and slipped back inside her secret passage, making sure to close the false wall, and lock the
sliding door behind her. It was on fetching the second load of towels, which were still present in 'her'
version of the med student apartment that she noticed that with all her extra poking around in the
hospital and the apartments, that a little over ninety minutes had passed.

"I guess I'll have to save the other two for after work," Cassie said with a sigh, reluctantly getting dressed
for the busy day ahead of her.

-o-

The meeting was just as boring and pointless as it had been the previous day. They'd gotten past the
flinging of buzzwords, and were now onto the topic of whether or not 'color' should be spelled with a U.
Hours were going to be spent discussing the matter, not to mention the man hours thrown down a hole
in researching the issue.

Cassie was bored as hell, and recalling what she had done the previous day, a grin spread across her
face. It was time to see how mischievous she could be, to see if her hunch about the way things worked
was correct. With a giggle she tore open her blouse, the buttons clattering across the table. The noise
drew some attention, and a few helpful individuals picked up the buttons and handed them to her, but no
one noticed the huge pair of tits that had been bared in the process.

She slipped off her suit coat and pulled open her blouse, bringing a massive breast upwards, her tongue
tracing over her nipple. She didn't even get a second glance. Gods, she felt so good. The thought of a
public performance for her co-workers had gotten the blood rushing to her loins, but the gentle caress of
tongue upon nipple made her fully erect in no time. She leaned back in her chair, propping her feet up
on the table, still not drawing the slightest stray look as she tugged up her skirt and freed her erection
from its panty and pantyhose prison. It was absolutely perfect, so big and thick, its length was enough to
nestle up between her tits most of the time, and if she bent a little bit, Cassie could take it into her
mouth. That would be something to try later, right now all she wanted to do was to make a big, sticky
mess all over the conference table.

She giggled again and climbed up atop the table. Her colleagues absently shifted their papers out of her
way, but paid her no attention, even though they were totally and utterly bored by the meeting. Well,
most were, there were a few that seemed to relish the opportunity to present pros and cons over the
presence or absence of a single letter. Someone droned on about how they were encountering more
outsiders with accents, so eventually the U spelling might be the one that comes into common usage...
blah blah blah.

Cassie lay back on the table, bucking her hips as she titty-fucked herself. Her shaft produced more than
enough lubrication to make it possible. Mmm... it had such a wonderful, sweet taste to it. She turned her
head, her gaze locked onto the sexy secretary and her wonderful cleavage. Should she try and have a
bit of fun with her? Would the others notice? Would Eve? Even though she was being ravished by the
thickest cock she'd ever taken in her life (probably), would she still not realize what was going on?

More mischievous thoughts crossed Cassie's mind. Coating the table didn't sound as fun as coating the
sexy, slutty secretary with what passed for her seed. For some reason it was still clear and translucent,
despite the fact that she had a pair of balls between her legs the size of small melons.

Her body rewarded this course of thought with a warm flush that sent her pleasure soaring. This was
what she was supposed to be doing; this is what was intended to be done with the bits and pieces
yanked out of reality. Screwing around with the willfully ignorant and the mindless office drones. Cassie's
cock was mere inches from Eve's cleavage, and she didn't even notice.

Cassie moaned, a thick jet of precum gushing forth from her cock, splattering Eve's face and breasts.
She blinked a few times in confusion and dipped a hand in the stuff, looking at it, and then up at the
ceiling to see if the fire sprinklers had gone off again. The look on her face was priceless; her
gape-jawed confusion sent a delicious thrill through Cassie's loins.

Just keep your mouth open, Cassie thought to herself. Keep it open, and open wide.

Cassie pumped her shaft frantically with both hands; she was seriously considering canceling the
doctor's appointment. It was so much fun to have this wonderful organ, to be able to perform such
wonderfully deviant acts, to make such big messes, but without anyone noticing. There would be no way
for her to get caught.

She let out such a wonderful, loud cry of pleasure, it was enough to make some of the drones look
confused, but they didn't associate it with her. A virtual tidal wave of cum leapt from Cassie's cock,
completely drenching Eve from head to toe. She swallowed involuntarily, getting a mouthful of Cassie's
cum right down her throat. Cassie could hear her panting, she watched as the secretary's fingers
twitched, trying to roam to her loins and breasts on their own, but she managed to resist them with great
will power. Everyone was looking at Eve now, dripping wet. The president sighed, "Lovely, now we're
going to have to get the entire sprinkler system looked at," he grumbled. "We'll continue this discussion
by e-mail, then reconvene on Friday to summarize the discussion and see if things need to go further."

Eve was virtually clinging to her boss. "I... I need you, now!" she whispered, loud enough for the entire
meeting room to hear.

"Meeting adjourned!" the president said, waving off his staff.

Cassie had a grin from ear to ear as she walked from the room. She stuffed her leaking cock back into
her under garments and took the time to wipe the mess on her hand onto the neck of the vice president
of accounting. The woman shivered and let out a soft moan, darting across the hall to the women's
restroom and locking herself inside.

Her cum was an incredible aphrodisiac. Awesome.

She strode down the hall proudly, enjoying the freedom of being, essentially, naked from the waist up.
She'd left her suit coat behind since she didn't really need it. It wasn't required by the dress code, and
she wore it more out of habit than out of comfort. The only thing it would do for her is keep some of the
chill off her if she went outside, but since she didn't have to leave the building to go home it didn't matter.

She fondled herself in the elevator, almost purring as she ran her hands over her breasts. Considering
she'd just seen other people affected by her juices, which were produced in an unnatural amount,
Cassie was rather sure that her changes were somewhat real. You couldn't have boobies or a cock
more than double in size over night, especially without some source of caloric intake, or something. And
not only that, but Cassie was growing. She'd gained at least four or five inches in height in the past
month, and her build was bulking up a bit, but in a solid way, not in a flabby way. Originally Cassie had
thought that her newly acquired muscle tone was from all the movement she made while playing with
herself at night while she slept, but instead it seemed to be driven by the very same changes that were
altering her body in a sexual way.

She paused by the technical manual shelves as she realized she wasn't just being physically altered.
The longer things progressed, the more she changed, the more her desires and fantasies shifted
towards her own gender. Well... her former gender, she was technically male, she supposed. Her
thoughts had long since drifted in that direction, with idle fantasies of what she wanted to do to the cuties
amongst her co-workers filling her mind as she sat at her desk. She'd even blown a load all over the
boss' sexy secretary. It wasn't like her at all. But it felt GOOD. It felt better than anything she'd ever done
before. She enjoyed it, reveled in it. She loved the new Cassandra in both mind and body. She wasn't
going to give this up just to go back to a normal, mundane, boring life. She was going to take advantage
of her altered world to the best of her ability.

Cassandra drew in a deep breath, delighting in how it made her nipples rub against the fabric of her
blouse. Something caught her gaze out of the corner of her eye. She turned to the shelf of technical
manuals, each in its own black three-ring-binder, each one labeled meticulously. But amidst the plastic
binders, there was something that didn't belong. It was black like the binders, it had the same shape, it
was also labeled, but it looked more like a massive tome than a proper binder.

"The Transubstantiation of Subservient Man," Cassie read the title and author aloud. Her curiosity
piqued, she tugged the thick book off the shelf and returned to her desk. She had expected it to be some
rambling philosophical text on some sort of societal issue, but instead it seemed to be something odd,
something interesting. It was all about seduction, about subsuming the will of others and replacing it with
your own.

It was weird, strange, and was filled with references about magic and strange rituals to further bind one's
servants further to one's self, as well as altering them to be more pleasing in body and more skilled at
defending their master with sword and sorcery. The more Cassie read, the more engrossed she became
in the book. Somewhere along the line she had absently begun to stroke herself, a thick pool of precum
forming beneath her.

Her chair made a wet, sticky sound as she pushed back from the desk, blinking as if recovering from a
daze. Only the sound of the late night janitorial crew and their vacuum cleaners had broken Cassie from
her reading trance. Odd, she had only meant to flip through, reading a couple pages here and there. She
realized with a bit of a shock that she'd absently been tracing one of the diagrams she'd seen in the
book over her body, on her breasts and shaft. The flesh seemed to glow where she'd drawn the design
in her own lubrication.

She flipped back to the ritual, finding it in an instant, seemingly out of instinct. Mistress' Mark was what it
was called. It was used to grant traits belonging to the ritual caster upon those she'd marked as her own.
It was, in fact, one of the easiest things to do in the book, as all the items required were easily provided.
You needed essence of the Mistress, an item belonging to the thrall to have marked the thrall as yours in
some way, and the book itself.

Apparently the tome was in and of itself a battery of magical power, and a key to using the spells and
techniques within for an amateur magic user. The spell seemed simple enough, drawing the geometric
shape shown in the book on whatever feature of hers she wished to utilize to 'make a mark' upon her
potential thrall's body. Cassie grinned at the thought of making Eve her thrall, having the sexy 'secretary'
as her own sex toy when she wasn't in the company of her boss.

She licked her lips as she thought of Eve's own wrapped around her tremendous member, her platinum
blonde hair loosened from its tight bun and spread over Cassie's bed, the way Eve would moan and pant
as Cassie introduced her to the wonders of her brand new cock.

Cassie couldn't help it; she wasn't absently playing with herself anymore, she was fully jerking herself off
now. She was bent over the desk, seated in her chair, bucking and grinding against the underside. She
couldn't stop herself from repeating the simple incantation, her mouth and tongue forming syllables that
she didn't recognize, but seemed to subconsciously know the meaning of. With each repetition the glow
of the drawings on her flesh intensified, the hued shifting from a dull blue up the spectrum to green, then
yellow, then orange.

By the time she felt her climax coming, the light was an intense, hellish red. With a strange cry parting
from her as she spoke the final syllable of the incantation, something gave way within her. Cassie
arched her back violently, an incredible torrent of cum spewing from her member, splattering against the
underside of the desk and all over her legs. Wherever the translucent, slimy fluid touched her, it began
to glow purplish, while that that struck the desk turned red.

"W-wait..." Cassie panted, breathless, "What did I just d..." her words were cut off by and incredible
surge of pleasure from her midsection. She found her hands clasped against her middle, just below her
breasts, her fingers seeking out strangely rubbery spots, tracing and caressing over them. She slumped
back in her chair and moaned as her flesh began to inflate, slowly swelling outward around the round,
rubbery patches. A shiver went through her as her skin shifted, beginning to add detail to her new
nipples. "Oh... oh shit..." she murmured, cupping the new pair of rapidly growing breasts that adorned
her body. In less than a minute they were equal with her original pair, as large and ridiculous as they
were.

Cassie winced as she realized that she had just cast the Mark upon herself, what with her climaxing,
thus coating the targeting item with her 'essence' as it were, the item being the desk she'd sat at for
years.

Though they were not expected, Cassie found that her new additions were not at all unwanted. She
rather liked them, their comforting, pleasurable weight upon her middle, the way she could place her
cock between all four breasts, making a wonderful tunnel of tit for her cum-slicked shaft to slide through.

She giggled; it wasn't like anyone around her was going to notice the oddity. Thankfully she hadn't
gained a second cock, as a matter of fact the design she'd drawn upon it was still glowing; having gone
back to the original blue-silver shade of light it had been at the start. Apparently she'd invoked two
castings of the spell. She was going to have to go upstairs and snag something of Eve's to jack off on.
Not that she had a problem with that.
In fact she found herself thrilled with the prospect of breaking into the secretary's office. It seemed
wonderful and exciting to do, slinking around in the dark, sneaking into places unnoticed.

As she put a pen in place to mark the ritual in the book Cassie noticed that there was an odd mist upon
the floor. As she watched it appeared that her cum was evaporating, dispersing into the air, leaving only
a pleasant, decidedly sexual scent behind. She giggled again at the thought of cumming all over her
boss's office, and him coming in the next morning being none the wiser about the mess that had been
there a few hours before.

Cassie was so aroused by these thoughts she could barely keep her hands off herself. She drew in a
few deep breaths. Her erection remained annoyingly at full mast, and Cassie couldn't help but moan
when it rubbed against her tits, but she quickly learned to deal with the pleasure as she walked with her
new assets. Running up the stairs, however, was something that she was incapable of dealing with,
having to stop at the top of each flight to calm herself.

"Damnit, if it feels this good, I think I just might take up jogging," Cassie said with a chuckle. In the dim
light of the stairwell she looked over her altered form; wonderful sexy, beautiful, and still changing. The
clothes she had picked out earlier in the day were nearing uncomfortable tightness upon her body. She
was still growing, still becoming more toned, fit, and athletic. Admiring her reflection in the darkened
glass of a window Cassie though that she could see the beginnings of a six pack upon her tummy.

"I just keep getting sexier and sexier..." she whispered to herself, awed, "D... do I really want this to
stop?" she asked herself, reaching out a hand to her reflection, finding that she wanted to reach through
the glass, seize her reflected double, and make out with her. How much fun would it be to have
someone else like her to share in the fun?

The thought snapped Cassie out of her self-admirative trance; after all, just another few floors and she'd
be able to start someone down the same road she was traveling. Mmm... and maybe there were a few
other spells in the book that she could put to good use on Eve. She wasn't particularly bright, nor did she
do much thinking for herself. Cassie knew from what she read that Eve would not only be happy, but
positively ecstatic about being made into her thrall. After all, she was pretty much that to Cassie's boss,
and the sexy shemale knew that the moment Eve experienced the wonders of a body like hers; she'd
never want to go back to being her old self.

Sure as hell Cassie didn't want to. The thought brought a grin to her face as she started up the stairs
once again.
39 - Rodentine Rapture III

Rodentine Rapture III


By Von Krieger

Cassie let out a contented moan as the last of her seed splattered onto Eve's desk. She'd just about
coated everything; desktop, computer, keyboard, chair, everything received a liberal amount of
translucent, slippery, glowing cum. She giggled at the sight of it dripping and oozing everywhere. Mmm...
she finally felt satisfied, satiated. Her sexual hungers finally fulfilled like never before. She'd been rock
hard all day, and only now did her shaft, an obscene two feet in length, begin to soften. Maybe it was the
dim light, as Cassie hadn't bothered to turn on any lights, but the skin of her shaft looked darker, and as
her cock grew flaccid, it began to withdraw into an odd, pouch-like thing at the base. A sheathe, wasn't
it? When had that gotten there?

No matter. She flopped down onto one of the waiting chairs, flipping through the tome again. The fact
that she was reading in pitch darkness never occurred to her. She'd quite enjoyed the Mistress' Mark
spell, was there perhaps something else in the book that would be equally as fun?

Hmm... Thrall Call, essentially issuing a summons that would create an irresistible urge in one's
followers to seek out their mistress. Cassie found herself drawing in breath to speak the incantation,
when a muffled noise drew her attention. Small muscles twitched, making Cassie's ears move to better
pick up the sound. It was yet another alteration to her body that went unnoticed.

She grinned as she stood, leaving her spellbook behind as she crept into her boss' office. Light shown
from beneath the bathroom door, another moan coming from the room, this one far less muffled.
Cassie's grin spread as she contemplated her next move. She raised a hand and knocked on the door.

"You all right in there? Didn't fall in did you?" she said, barely able to contain her laughter at the sudden
yelp from within.

"I-I'm f-f-fine!" Eve stammered. "G-go away!"

"Quitting time is long since over, hun. I think you might have some kind of problem if you've been in
there for hours and hours. Is there anything I can do to help?" Cassie purred.

She heard Eve draw a breath, muffling a pleasured moan. "Y-yes! I need..." she paused, realizing what
she was asking. "N-no! I'm just fine!"

Cassie could smell the scent of sex and arousal from the air that seeped through the door's narrow
cracks. "I don't think you're fine. In fact I think you're just dying to have a cock between your legs, aren't
you?"

Eve didn't answer, at least not in words. Cassie did, however, hear another moan that she was trying to
muffle. "Or perhaps a friendly tongue, hmm? Wouldn't it be wonderful to feel a woman's touch on that
aching sex of yours?"

"No, I don't... don't... I'm not..." Eve panted.

"Just think of how nice it'll feel to have a pair of soft hands fondling those gorgeous tits of yours, smooth
skin pressed against your own..." she crooned.

"Oh God, stop it! Stop it!" the stricken secretary demanded, sounding on the verge of tears.

"Or even better, your lips and tongue caressing me. Doesn't that just make you so hot and bothered,
Eve? The thought of pleasuring another woman, being subservient to her will, becoming a good, sexy
little pet for your mistress?"

There was a soft whimper from within, followed by a decidedly non-muffled cry of pleasure. A few
moments later, Cassie heard the door lock popping open and the knob turning. She took a step back,
allowing her new pet to emerge.

Eve's red suit and skirted were permanently stained dark from Cassie's essence. Her hair had been
jarred loose from its bun over her hours of likely near-frenzied self-pleasure. She'd removed her glasses
hours before, fogged as they'd been by the same splooge. Cassie was surprised that the aphrodisiac
effect had been that powerful. Even now Eve hadn't stopped pleasuring herself, with one hand beneath
her skirt. The sight, and moreover the scent of her was enough to coax Cassie back into full arousal
again. The mixture of her own climax entwined with Eve's frantic, fruitless pleasures created a delicious
scent that made Cassie almost painfully aroused. She nearly pounced the secretary, their lips meeting in
a lustful, hungry kiss. Eve grabbed her with her free arm, hugging her tightly, clinging to Cassie as if she
were drowning in a sea of lust.

The oversized shemale instinctively pressed back. She gripped Eve's hand around the wrist, pulling it
from the woman's loins, and directing it to her own. Eve gasped as she felt Cassie's heavy balls, groped
her massive shaft in disbelief. Despite her lust, the secretary managed to push herself away, stumbling
in the dark, fumbling her way along the wall until she found a lightswitch.

Eve's eyes went wide as she drew in all of Cassie for the first time. Cassie grinned and followed Eve's
gaze. First was her frame; while Cassie had realized she'd been growing, she hadn't noticed that she'd
grown to this degree. She'd been a bit below average to start, had gained several inches in the months
leading up to her strange gender alteration, and now it seemed she'd gained a few more, now standing
somewhere around six and a half feet in height.

The secretary gawked at Cassie's huge black cock, jutting from its bestial sheathe. As she stared Cassie
noticed the woman shifting her position, her fists clenched tightly, trying to keep her hands off herself.
She giggled as Eve licked her lips and then winced. She spent even more time admiring Cassie's four
voluminous breasts, and then up higher, staring at something that Cassie hadn't noticed.

"Wh-what are you?" Eve stammered. "You... you're not the Cassie I know..."

Cassie grinned. "I'm better than that. I've had the wool pulled from my eyes and been shown some
interesting things about the way the world works now." She stepped forward, only to have Eve take a
fearful step back.

"Don't be afraid," Cassie whispered, beckoning Eve closer. "I'm not going to hurt you. In fact I'm going to
make you feel better than you've ever felt before. You know you want to explore all of me, feel what's it's
like to make love to a woman, but with a huge, wonderful cock."

Eve shook her head. "It'll break me in half!" she protested, the sound barely above a whisper.

"It won't break you in half, I promise," Cassie cooed, holding out a black-nailed hand. "After all, no one
likes a broken toy."

Eve let out a soft moan, her knees going weak from a moment. She steadied herself by grabbing hold of
a magazine rack. "Wh-what did you j-just do?" she stammered, biting her lip. It took all Eve had to stop
herself from pawing at her loins.

"You mean call you my toy, my pet, my plaything, my thrall?"

Eve dropped to her knees, a pained moan escaping her lips. She looked up at Cassie, eyes filled with
lust, fear, and confusion. Cassie approached, but stopped just short. Her ebon prick, or at least a goodly
portion of it, was on level with Eve's face just a few inches away. She opened her mouth, her tongue
slipping out, stretching, straining to reach the shemale's glistening shaft. But she'd locked her neck
muscles and seemed to be straining to stop herself.

"Just say it. Just say the one word you feel welling up inside you. Just give into your desires, your lusts,
your fantasies. If every bit of your being is screaming to wrap your lips around my cock, do it. If your sex
is aching so bad that you can't stand it and it needs to be touched, just beg your mistress to stroke you,
to caress you, to make you feel good. Just say the word and I'll make you climax in ways you've never
felt before."

Eve shuddered as her resolve finally broke, tears trickled down her cheeks as she whispered, "P-please,
Mistress, make me cum."

"There's a good girl..." her mistress said proudly.

-o-

Eve let out a soft sob as she leaned forward, tentatively taking the head of Cassie's mammoth prick into
her mouth. She only just managed it, her jaw opened as wide as it could go. Cassie gasped, reaching
down to get a grip on her pet's platinum blonde tresses, slowly forcing her shaft deeper, inch by inch.

The sexy secretary whimpered, panicking for a moment, but the more of Cassie's cock that was forced
into her the less she struggled against it; as it seemed to grow more and more comfortable to her. A
muffled moan came from Cassie's new pet as the last inch of massive manhood was stuffed into her
maw. The shemale noted that her pet seemed to have calmed somewhat now that she had her mistress
to comfort her.

Her scent had begun to change, it was no longer that of an overpowering, frenzied heat, but rather that
of merely powerful arousal, coupled with a sort of satisfaction. Eve began to unbutton her blouse,
fumbling with hands that more wanted to explore Cassie's body than to bare her own flesh.

The shemale chuckled and pulled away. Eve cried out in sudden shock and surprise, as well as
frustration. She had been enjoying Cassie's cock down her throat. "Wh-wha... how?" she stammered,
awed. "How is that possible? That... thing shouldn't fit, it should... choke me. But it... it..."

Cassie laughed and reached down, growling cutely as she tore open Eve's shirt, slashing her bra into
tatters with nails that had recently become ebon claws. "You're my pet, Eve, and a proper pet is perfectly
equipped to please her mistress. And I take it you like pleasing me?"

The secretary nodded tentatively, blushing, "It felt... wonderful. Calming, relaxing. Having your cock
inside me was the best I've felt today, ever since... since... something got dumped on me in the
conference room."

Cassie coaxed her thrall onto her back, and she sat upon Eve's middle, placing her member between
her pet's breasts. Already slick with saliva, it slid nicely between the two orbs. Eve cried out, arching her
back and pressing against her mistress. She looked up at Cassie with wide eyes, "My god, that feels...
incredible."

The shemale grinned, "I can make this feel even better, my pet," she purred. "Would you like that? It
might be something a bit weird for you, but I'm sure you'll love it. I know I do."

Eve merely nodded and let out a contented sigh as she coaxed her mistress' cock into her mouth once
more, slowly sucking upon Cassie's shaft. It was something she enjoyed, and Cassie was more than
happy to let her have her fun. After all, it felt just as good to her. She began to whisper softly, the words
to the spell fresh in her mind. Cassie drew in a deep breath, concentrating. She grinned as Eve let out a
surprised yelp, a torrent of precum pouring from her mouth. She had not been expecting such a load.
But she was a good girl, and went right back to suckling. Cassie noted that the goo began to glow
almost immediately, even before she began to doodle the proper diagrams upon all four of her breasts.
Eve also began to buck her hips gently, apparently being coated with Cassie's essence was something
that she found quite pleasurable. Her sucking turned from a passive, almost sleepy act, to something
more active. Eve's tongue was beginning to get involved, and her hands replaced Cassie's upon her tits
as her owner began to cast Mistress' Mark once more. Her moans and motions began to intensify, and
Cassie could swear that she saw a red design appear upon her pet's breasts for a brief moment, the
mirror image of the one drawn upon herself.

Cassie chuckled as she could feel the spell going to work, the saline-filled solidness of Eve's artificial
boobs being replaced with natural flesh, flesh that was already beginning to expand beyond the size of
her original implants. She didn't seem to notice, so enraptured was she by the sheer pleasure that her
rapidly enhancing assets provided her.

Soon Eve seemed to be ignoring her, wrapped up entirely in the sensation of her expanding bust.
Cassie noticed that her pet's nipples had changed color, altering from pert pink to a deep, almost shiny
black. That she herself sported a similar hued set went unnoticed. The shemale grinned and shifted her
position so that she was straddling Eve's legs rather than her middle. She quickly found the two dark
spots that signaled where her thrall's new tits would be forming. Cassie's touches were teasing and
tentative at first, but it quickly became apparent that Cassie's caresses were far more pleasurable than
her pets own.

Eve moaned like a champion whore, arching her back, her second set of breasts now a handful for
Cassie to caress. The shemale giggled and leaned down, running her tongue over one of Eve's upper
nipples. They felt odd, slick and almost rubbery to the touch. The multibreasted secretary had begun to
leak a familiar sweet, delicious fluid. Cassie was quite sure that if she pulled away and looked in the
mirror, she would find her tongue faintly glowing with the strange translucent substance that she seemed
to secrete in the place of both precum and semen.

Cassie found herself taken by a sudden urge, pushing her tongue against the center of the nipple itself.
To her surprise she found that it gave a bit, stretching around her intruding appendage. The shemale
giggled, feeling like a hummingbird licking nectar out of a flower. As odd as it was, it seemed to be
driving Eve crazy. Her pet's cries of pleasure were becoming more and more frantic, her motions more
frenzied.

She felt it was time to grant her pet the release she'd been craving all evening. "Mmm... you know, my
pet, you didn't get anything dumped on you earlier."

Eve's eyes fluttered opens and she drew in a deep breath, almost like she was awakening from slumber.
Cassie grinned wickedly. "There weren't any leaky pipes, hun," she purred. "What happened was that I
came all over you. Apparently I cum buckets," she said with a giggle.

The mistress slipped her hand beneath her pet's skirt, slipping inside sodden panties. "And you know
what? I think you will too," she said as she ran her fingers over Eve's swollen, massively oversensitive
clit.

The secretary's cry was loud enough to rattle glass as she climaxed. Her body pressed against her
mistress as hard as her locked muscles could manage, as if she sought to make as much of her body
meet Cassie's own as she could. The shemale's words turned to be prophecy, as a tide of juices rushed
from Eve's pussy with an impressive volume and velocity.

Cassie chuckled as she lapped the thicker, more luminous fluids of pleasurable climax from her fingers.
"Not quite up to firehose intensity, my pet. But I bet we could get you there eventually."

Eve could do nothing but lie in the pool of her own making, gasping for breath. It was only a few
moments later that she noticed the alteration to her bust. "H-how?" she panted. "Wh-what did you do to
them?" Eve's voice was a mixture of fear, awe, lust, but most of all wonderment and gratitude.

"Does it matter?" Cassie purred, planting a kiss upon each of Eve's four breasts, making her pet's eyes
widen.

"F-f-four? Oh God, I'm a f-freak!"

The shemale groped each breast in turn, making Eve quiver with delight. "Maybe, but doesn't being a
freak just make you so horny?"
A blush spread across Eve's face as she turned and looked away, a shamed look upon her face.

"Admit it. Come on, doesn't the thought of having four huge, sensitive, wonderful breasts just make you
wet? I bet you've never felt anything like that in your life, have you?"

Eve's blush merely deepened as Cassie's tongue began to trace over her nipples. "C'mon, admit it. Just
having these four huge, heaving tits is enough to turn you on. And having them played with like this? I
know you love being a freak, and I also know that more than anything right now, you want my cock
inside you. Say it."

The pet turned her gaze to her mistress, her expression a little fearful, but also full of anticipation. Cassie
could see that the secretary, deep down, loved every moment of this.

"Say it!" she growled, pushing her tongue as far as it would go into a nipple, drawing a startled cry of
pleasure from Eve.

Her back arched and she virtually screamed the words, "I love being a freak!"

"And?"

"A-and," Eve panted, licking her lips. "I need your cock inside me."

Not merely want, but need. Cassie grinned, "Mmm... you're my little bitch in heat, aren't you Eve? So I
think it only app..."

Cassie didn't even have to finish her sentence before her pet rolled over onto all fours, leg spread,
pulling off her absolutely saturated panties and tossing them aside.

"Good girl," the shemale said with a laugh, "Very good girl..."

-o-

Sinking her cock into Eve's sopping cunt was just as heavenly as Cassie had imagined. The sexy
secretary took every inch of the shemale's manhood with gasping glee; even though it ought to wind up
somewhere around the area of her throat, it hilted within Cassie's thrall with only a bit of a bulge in her
belly to show for it.

Cassie stroked the protrusion for a few moments before her hands wandered elsewhere, one to a heavy
breast, and the other to Eve's loins. Already grossly swollen and sensitive, Cassie's merest touch sent
her pet into a quivering fit of ecstasy, her perfect lips parting in a whorish moan, one that grew louder as
the shemale slipped her fingers into one of Eve's oddly elastic nipples, finger-fucking her breast.

Eve's clit responded to her mistress' caresses; Cassie could feel it beginning to grow and swell even
further as it also began to elongate. Its shape began to shift as it started to transform into a cock of the
girl's own.

The lust-stricken thrall didn't seem to notice. After all, another inch of two of pleasurable flesh was
nothing in comparison to the alterations that Cassie had already inflicted upon her. The shemale grinned
at that idea; Eve's body was so overloaded with raw sexual bliss that she hadn't even noticed that she
was well on her way to sporting a cock as her mistress did.

It was almost disappointing when Eve suddenly gasped with shock and horror a few moments later,
once her pseudo-cock had reached a length long enough for Cassie to wrap her hand around it and
introduce her thrall to the wonderful sensations of jacking off.

"Oh god no! No, no, no! Please, mistress!" Eve whimpered. "I... I can't..." Her body seemed to freeze,
conscious control of her muscles taking over to try and stop herself from the motions of sex. She didn't
want to escape, not fully, but Eve seemed to want to make sure that her mistress could see that she was
struggling against her, albeit in a way that assured that the pleasure from her fucking didn't stop.

Cassie let out a small growl, shifting her fingers just a bit, allowing her talons' sharp tips to press against
Eve's sensitive anatomy. "You're not his whore anymore, slave," she snarled. "You and your body
belong to me now, and it's going to be best suited for pleasuring me! You think you're the only one that
wants to suck on a huge, drooling cock, or having a hot, throbbing rod stuffed into you? Hmm?"

Eve shuddered, her growing member letting out a thick, hard jet of goo that splattered onto her breasts.
Cassie could tell that her pet had just imagined performing those tasks upon her and found the idea
incredibly arousing. Cassie relaxed her threatening talons, though she suspected that the slight pain
she'd caused had turned Eve on just as much as offering ideas on what wonders she could perform with
her new cock.

"But if having a hard-on of your very own is so repulsive to you, then obviously you wouldn't enjoy it. You
wouldn't get turned on at the thought of your mistress slowly running her tongue over the thing that
sickens you. Or even better, having it big enough that you could suck on it any time you like. Never
needing anyone else to get that feeling of fullness in your mouth, of being pumped full of cum that I just
know you crave."

The secretary let out a pleading moan, her cock surging several inches in length, growing thicker.
Neither could see the flesh growing dark smooth, sleek, and slick like Cassie's own cock. But Cassie
could feel the shape altering, blossoming into a proper penis rather than a massively oversized,
hyena-like pseudopenis of a clitoris.

"And the idea of having a pair of big, heavy balls would make you gag in the way no cock between your
lips ever would. If you didn't want a dick like mine, just thinking about having someone cup and caress
testicles the size of basketballs, running their tongue over the tight skin surrounding them would make
you want to puke," Cassie purred, her breath beginning to come in pleasured gasps as she began to
thrust harder and harder into Eve.

Cassie's thrall began to buck her hips, thrusting her cock into her mistress' hand as the second aspect of
her manhood began to grow in. The shemale almost wished she had another pair of arms or something
to caress even more of her pet's manifesting maleness. It was long enough now that the head could slip
in between Eve's lowermost breasts.

"And of course you most certainly would just loath the thought of tit-fucking yourself. Having those huge,
fat, sensitive breasts of yours sandwiching your oozing shaft on either side; squeezing into a slick, soft
tunnel for you to fuck. You'd be disgusted at the idea of having a cock so big that you'd need all four of
them to get the job done."

A frightened, but ecstatic sound escaped Eve as her shaft nearly doubled in size in the span of several
seconds, enough for her to achieve the act that Cassie had just described. Her tense muscles began to
relax, and the secretary couldn't help but start to fully take part in the lovemaking again.

Cassie licked her lips, a delighted grin upon her face. The shemale felt a strange, almost pre-climactic
sensation. It was like she had a pressure valve somewhere in her body that had more energy building up
behind it with each passing moment. It felt like a piece of her on its way to orgasm without any real sex
organ to channel the sensation to.

A delightful image appeared in her mind, making her smile widen. She nearly climaxed as the fantasy
filled her head. Such a pretty picture was too arousing to not share. Cassie leaned down, her heavy
breasts pressing against Eve's back so that she could whisper something in her thrall's ear.

"Of course if you don't want a cock, you'd be completely horrified at what I'm about to say. After all, if
you didn't want a huge cock and balls on your body, you wouldn't just about blow your load at the very
thought of finding yourself some cute girl, ripping her clothes off, shoving every inch of your prick into
her, making her tummy fat and round with your cum, her belly only growing bigger and bigger as your
spawn grow inside her."

Cassie wasn't sure why she'd chosen the word 'spawn,' but that whole idea made her body burn with
eager, hungry lust. She held her onrushing climax at bay, hoping that her words would have an effect
upon her thrall. It wouldn't do for the mistress to cum before her pet, after all.

The shemale didn't have to wait long, it only took a moment after she'd spoken her last word before Eve
couldn't help but form the mental image in her mind. She howled with blissful climax as her shaft surged
to its full size, her matching balls tightening to supply her with the massive amount of glowing goo
needed to achieve the fantasy she'd pictured. Of having enough essence to pour into someone to make
their belly blow up like a balloon with its presence.

And blow up Eve's belly did. Not a drop of Cassie's seed escaped from her eager womb. Her vaginal
muscles clamped down with an incredible tightness, assuring that her mistress could not withdraw until
the last drop was milked from her shaft.

Focused upon that act, neither of them noticed the odd sounds and sensations that had accompanied
their climaxes. There was a sound like wet cloth being torn upon the air as both mistress and pet
transformed further. A spike of glistening black flesh shot forth from just above the rump, extending
further and further into a sinuous length of six or seven feet. Neither Cassie nor Eve noticed their new
appendages; it was like they had always been there. Thin, agile, and dexterous, their two tails entwining
as master and pet cuddled in the afterglow of their incredible climaxes.

Eve's eyes were closed and she gasped for breath for awhile, even after the last of her secondary
climaxes passed. But Cassie's were open, and she watched her pet's body transforming further without
magical intervention.
The changes were ones Cassie found to make Eve more beautiful, more gorgeous, better suited to life
as her mistress' perfect fucktoy. She didn't realize that some of the alterations were ones that had
already taken place upon her. Eve's growth and the toning of her muscles she noticed, as well as the
widening of the hips and rump. The narrowing of her waist went unseen as her cum-bloated middle
disguised it.

But the alterations to Eve's ears, the subtle shift upon her facial features, a tiny press forward into almost
the beginnings of a muzzle, elongation of nails into claws, all were seen by Cassie as her thrall
becoming sexier in her eyes, rather than changes of the mistress mirrored upon the pet.

"G-god I feel great..." Eve murmured, a soft gasp escaping her lips as her shemale mistress drew her
half-hard cock from her depths. Not a drop of glowing goo escaped Eve's bulbous belly. It looked as if
she was already carrying a child at full term.

The secretary sat up, admiring her altered, goo-covered body and grinned. "Th-thank you, mistress," she
said with a bit of a blush.

Cassie stood letting out a pleasured sigh as she stretched, her tail swaying, the sensitive new skin
feeling wonderful as the air flew over it. "And do you know what the best part of this is? I don't think
anyone can see us like this. No one notices anything out of the ordinary. I jacked off during a meeting
and no one so much as batted an eye. I bet I could bend you over that desk over there, and the boss
wouldn't make a peep."

Eve grinned, a shiver going through her body as she imagined the idea. "I... I would just love that. I... I
don't think I'll be seeing much more of him outside the workplace. The thought of sex with him just...
doesn't excite me anymore."

The shemale helped her pet to her feet, their two naked, sticky bodies rubbing against one another,
seemingly as much as possible.

"God, I can't even a imagine letting a normal guy fuck me anymore. It just... doesn't seem exciting or fun.
But stuffing some girl full of my cock, or having fun with youor," her blushed deepened. "Something
gross, like having a horse or a dog or something fuck me... now all that turns me on."

Cassie gasped softly as her own mind filled with parallel images. "Oh yeah, that all sounds just
amazing." The very thought of fucking an animal made Cassie's cock suddenly hard again.

Eve looked over herself. "Nothing I own is going to fit, and even if no one can see it I don't want to go out
and buy clothes totally naked."

Cassie giggled. "Don't worry, I'm going to pick up a few things to fit the new me before I head to the
doctor's tomorrow. None of the normal people seem to notice this, but I bet this all has to do with
something coming from outside the city. As much as it excites me, I'm not going to let my tits and cock
hang out for everyone to stare at. Not unless they're paying for the show, anyway." The shemale planted
a gentle kiss upon Eve's lips, the secretary returning it for a moment before hugging her mistress.
"Though I wonder what I'm going to do tonight. I can't drive home, I'm not going to show up to work
tomorrow naked..."

Eve's mistress giggled. "Let me show you this neat place I found here in the building, I'm living there
right now. We won't have to leave the building, and you can stay as long as you like. There's plenty of
room!"

Cassie took her pet by the hand, gleefully heading towards her hidey-hole, a big grin upon her face.
There was so much room, and it seemed to be so empty. Mmm... perhaps she ought to start filling up
space? There were plenty of cute girls in the office, after all, and she most certainly could have more
pets than just Eve.

"In fact, there's enough room for a dozen or more people as is, and room for four times as many if we're
a bit cramped. Sound like fun, Eve? Getting myself a few more thralls to join in the fun, and mmm... I
wonder if I could teach you how to make a pet or two for yourself. Would you like that, mmm?"

The secretary gasped as her cock suddenly surged to full hardness. "Oh hells yes! And I know just the
girl!"

Cassie giggled and patted her pet's cock, "All in time. I've got a busy day tomorrow, and just imagine
how much fun it'll be for you to meet your pet to be dressed up all sexy and slutty, your cock jutting out
of a short leather miniskirt..."

Both girls' cocks began to leak at the thought of that as they walked hand in hand and tail around tail
down the hall towards their empty, but soon to be filled home.
40 - Pornstar's Pleasure

Pornstar's Pleasure
By Von Krieger

Starr moaned like a whore as she pressed up against the donkey atop her. She rubbed her clit frantically
with one hand, the other wrapped around the thick, black, equine shaft that filled her. She let out a loud,
lusty cry as she climaxed, and then jumped as a massive clap of thunder sounded.

The prop donkey atop her fell over and Starr winced as she heard something snap.

"Dammit! Get that thing fixed; we still need it to film the other angles," the director said with a sigh.

"We're going to need another take, I think," Starr said with a breathless sigh. "It always sounds wrong
when I try and dub shit in during post-production. I just can't recreate the proper mood, even when I'm
using the props," she said, shivering as she pulled the dildo from herself.

The director nodded. "We'll swap to tomorrow's film schedule, then. Get some shots in with you
interacting with the donkey."

Starr nodded. "Sure, just give me a few minutes to..."

Another massive clap of thunder sounded, this time accompanied by several seconds of darkness as the
lights shut off.

The director sighed. "Actually, let's call it a day. It's just been getting worse and worse all afternoon."

"Weatherchannel.com is saying it's like this all over the whole of the US; unprecedented storms in size
and intensity," said one of the video editors working at his laptop. "So it's not going to be getting better
any time soon.

The director nodded. "Pack it up and head home, everybody. We can't do anything with this."

Starr met him with a kiss, her arms wrapped around him in her nearly-nude embrace. "Kind of
disappointed, boss. Though I bet you could make it up to me..." she purred.

"Knock it off, Starr," he said, managing to push her away. "I don't sleep with my talent. It complicates
things. You've got a reputation for that sort of thing. And would you at least wait until you're out of the
building before fucking the crew, please?"

He turned, giving a sweeping glare over the room, finding a number of reddened faces.

"Jesus," he said with a sigh.


"Can't help it. I'm an addict," Starr purred. "I need it; literally need it, every few hours or else I just about
go crazy. Even when I sleep I'm playing with myself."

"See a doctor about it, Starr. That can't be healthy."

"Neither is smoking or drinking, but there you are going outside to have a smoke about as often as I
need a fuck. And no one ever got cancer from secondhand sex," she teased.

"Seriously Starr, you need to either tend to your problems by yourself, have them on camera, or figuring
things out with your co-star."

Starr turned her head and glared at the donkey tied up nearby, his handler helping himself to the
catering table.

"I may be a slut, John, but I'm not THAT big of a slut," she patted him on the cheek. "I'm going to go
wash up. Feel free to join me if you change your mind."

The director merely rolled his eyes as Starr went on her way.

-o-

Starr sighed as she slipped into her dressing room. She'd just cum not five minutes ago, but her body
was already craving more. Her sex drive was almost insatiable. Masturbation and toys weren't cutting it
like they used to anymore. She needed another warm body in order to achieve proper satisfaction now.

She suspected that it ran in her family. Her mother had never been married, but Starr was the fourth of
who knew how many children. She'd run away from the family farm years ago and never looked back.
She'd had a dozen siblings at the time she'd left, around the age of sixteen some eight years prior, and
odds were her mother had popped out another one every 9-12 months.

Starr was actual kind of thankful for her addiction, since going into the sex industry had paid off big time.
Stripping had been more fun than waitressing and porn work was more fun than stripping. Though it was
kind of boring for the most part, involving posing her and her co-stars just right, getting the shots framed,
there wasn't enough actual sex to keep Starr satisfied.

A sigh parted her perfect, ruby-red lips as she looked over herself in the mirror. Gorgeous red hair, a
perfect, milky-white complexion, a few plastic surgery tweaks here and there. She'd even been gifted
with a very nice, large, natural pair of breasts that were the envy of some of the girls she'd worked with.
Starr could scarcely believe that just a few years before she'd been kind of hesitant on bedding other
women.

She admired her reflection in the mirror and cupped her breasts, her erect nipples showing through the
white cut-off t-shirt she was wearing. She had a pair of overalls somewhere that completed the costume,
but they were on the stage set somewhere. Getting a boob job had crossed her mind more and more
recently. Starr found herself craving bigger breasts. She wanted everything bigger. The redhead had
been slowly using larger and larger piercings, and at the moment the rings in her chest looked like they
would be at home adorning padlocks. She slipped a finger through her clit-ring and began rubbing
herself, delighting in the warm heat of building sexual pleasure.

That was, of course, when the lights went out and the loudest clap of thunder Starr had ever heard
rocked the building. Everything seemed to shake for several seconds and even though she wasn't
looking at the window, the flash of lightning nearly blinded her.

The darkness remained for quite some time, only further flashes of lightning illuminated the dressing
room. Her self-love forgotten, Starr made her way to the vanity nearby where a few scented candles lay.
She liked the intense and exotic fragrances that filled the air, so she'd gotten large, fat candles that
would burn for quite some time. The redhead dressed herself before heading out into the hallway,
putting on the panties, bright red strappy platform heels, and the leather miniskirt that she'd worn in to
the studio that morning. She left her alter top where it was, preferring the tight, soft t-shirt at the moment
as she headed out into the hallway and made her way to the studio. Her candle and its light would
probably be appreciated by the crew trying to pack things up.

Only when Starr reached the studio, there was no crew to be found. Only the donkey remained, untied
from where he had been and nibbling on one of the hay bales they had as set dressing.

"Hello?" Starr called. "Anyone there?" The cameras were still out and about, and nothing had been put
away. "Hello-o-o-o!" the redhead called again, heading out towards the front of the studio. The secretary
wasn't even at her desk, which was rather strange. Surely everyone couldn't have run out into the
parking lot while Starr was in the dressing room. Maybe there was a tornado warning and they'd all gone
down to the basement?

A few minutes later Starr returned to the studio, having found no one at all in the entirety of the building.
"That's weird," she said half to herself and half to the donkey. "Where did they go, I wonder?"

She winced as a gentle ache suddenly began to build in her loins. Starr sighed and sat down upon one
of the hay bales, tugging up her skirt and slipping her fingers into her panties. The redhead found herself
looking around for the donkey-dick props they'd been using for the shoot. Odds were her need wasn't
going to let up until she did something intense, like having one of the things in her pussy, another
crammed up her ass, and the third rammed down her throat. A moan escaped from her lips at the
thought of the big, thick dildos.

Starr closed her eyes and relaxed, letting her experienced hands go to work. She pulled up her shirt and
massaged one luscious breast, bringing it up towards her mouth, her tongue tugging on the heavy ring.
A few moments later she felt a similar sensation upon her other breast, someone's tongue slipping in the
ring and giving it a gentle pull.

The redhead opened her eyes to find that it wasn't someone with their tongue on her nipple-ring, but
rather someTHING. The donkey had wandered over and seemed to be doing quite a good job toying
with her breast with his tongue and lips. Starr was about to shove him away; she didn't want the animal
involved. It was gross, and illegal in more than a few states. But then again, it felt quite good. The
donkey's saliva made her skin feel pleasantly tingly. If it wanted to help, Starr didn't really have any
problem with letting it. In fact the more she contemplated it, the hotter and sexier it seemed to have a bit
of fun with the donkey. She lay back on the hay bales, coaxing the donkey atop her as he followed
along, trying to keep his mouth upon her breast.
Starr's eyes widened as felt something hot and hard against her thighs; the donkey was fully erect for
some reason and seemed a bit interested in her. The equine's tongue left her breast as it scooted
forward, making Starr moan as the beast's hot shaft ran over her netherlips and clit. The bales were at
the proper height for her to be beneath the beast with only a few inches clearance, not enough for her to
be able to remove her panties and guide the animal's throbbing cock into her awaiting snatch. But oddly
Starr found herself content to thrust and grind against the donkey.

It seemed that only a few moments had passed before the redhead felt her climax washing over her, and
an instant later she felt the donkey tense. His seed seemed almost scalding as it sprayed upon her belly
and breasts, making her bare skin tingle delightfully. It was a tingle that began to sink in and spread
throughout her entire body.

The beast moved from atop her, his cock still erect and spurting. Starr found herself dropping to her
knees beside the animal. Her lust was absolutely enflamed and the redhead lowered her head down and
began to lap up the donkey's seed. She began to moan as she did so, finding her hands unconsciously
massaging her breasts, trying to coax a strange, sudden ache from them. The redhead's tits seemed to
be growing, swelling, expanding with each mouthful of seed she slurped up from the floor. Once the
stray puddles had been removed, the seed splashed upon her own body having disappeared somehow,
Starr found herself going right to the source. She barely noticed her growing breasts as she wrapped her
lips upon the equine shaft before her; her hands stroking and caressing further down on the beast's
length, coaxing more seed into her hungry mouth.

Her entire body was tingling now, most intensely in her belly, loins, and upon her ears. Starr let out a
muffled whimper, unable to decide on if she wanted to jack-off the donkey with both hands, or devote
one to her own pleasures. Even without any stimulation, the mere act of sucking off the animal seemed
to bring her sexual pleasure. The redhead was instinctively thrusting her hips.

A bolt of delicious pleasure shot through Starr and she pulled one hand from the donkey's dick and
stuffing it immediately into her sodden panties. Her pussy felt swollen all of a sudden, swollen and
almost painfully tight. Her clit felt much the same way, as it seemed to have grown quite rapidly in size.
In a few moments her inner walls were so swollen and tight that they forced Starr's fingers from them. It
didn't matter to her, however. Rubbing her clit felt so very, very good. It seemed to grow and expand
even as Starr stroked it. She moaned happily, twitching her ears as her long hair tickled them as they
too began to grow and elongate. In a few moments Starr was sporting a pair of equine ears. They were
tickled terribly by her hair until a thin coat of red-brown fur appeared on them.

She sucked hungrily upon the animal's cock, she needed her belly filled with his seed and needed it
immediately for reasons that she could not fathom. Every inch of her body longed for it and when the
creature's climax came Starr's body seemed to explode in pleasure. Her shirt grew tight upon her chest,
the waistband of her skirt expanding to its full diameter. The straps of her platform heels held for a few
moments and then gave way as Starr's toes began to merge.

The redhead took the beast's cock as deeper into her mouth as she could take it, somehow managing to
get every inch of it inside. She felt each jet of cum surge into her, filling her belly, making her feel
incredible. But her body still hungered for more, hunger of a different type. She milked every last drop
she could from the donkey's cock, cramming her tongue into the slit to coax out all that she could. She
was reluctant to pull away, greatly relishing the feel of it, how it made her jaws ache with its sheer girth.
She tugged down her panties with black-nailed hand, not noticing the four inch extension of her spine
just over her rear. Starr straddled the hay bales; legs spread wide, her tail swaying from side to side as it
grew out, a tuft of red-orange fur on the end matching her hair.

The transforming woman managed to get one hand beneath her before her male was atop her. She felt
her elongated clit forced into her palm, the length nearly long enough to fill it. Her two-toed feet pushed
against the floor, thick black nails spreading over them as the donkey thrust into her and she pushed
back, every last inch of his saliva-slicked member shoved into her asshole.

Starr found herself with two fingers in her mouth, imagining that they were a cock of some sort. She
wished there were more donkeys around to pleasure, more beasts with the big, thick, hot, sexy dicks to
fill her mouth and wrap her hands around. Like her own. The redhead moaned as her netherlips swelled
outward, her femsex sealing as her new balls formed. The redhead couldn't quite comprehend what was
going on, all she knew that she felt good and that she craved more. All she knew was that she had a
cock in her hand and another inside of her, and that was just about bliss.

The last straps of her platform heels snapped as the bones in her legs shifted, providing the proper gait
for her new hooves. Starr's fingers began to go the way of her toes. The red polish faded from each nail
as they darkened into black and began to thicken, slowly overtaking the first joint of each digit. Then her
fingers began to merge and thicken. Starr giggled as she felt her fingers in her mouth growing, her
addled mind interpreting them as a cock of some sort. The redhead pulled her fingers from her mouth as
she felt a strange pressure in her jaw, seemingly tied to the strange, unfamiliar pressure in her loins. It
felt like something gave way inside her and began to flow out in a series of hot, thick, spurting surges. It
felt wonderful, satisfying like nothing she'd ever experienced before.

And then her lover climaxed within her, and the surging jets of hot seed that flowed into her seemed to
ignite a second series from her own member. She let out a rather bestial bray of pleasure as her body
was rocked by her second, sudden climax, her face pushing forward into a muzzle to match her mate's.

Starr moaned as the donkey backed away, pulling his cock from her. The shemale lay upon the hay,
soaked with her own seed. Her mind seemed clear for the first time since the lights went out. She
squeezed her cock, coaxing the last few sticky drops out when her eyes widened, suddenly realizing
what happened. Her jaw dropped as she looked over herself: she'd gained at least a foot in height, her
build shifting to something that reminded her a bit of the She-Hulk, though not quite as defined. Her
breasts were absolutely gargantuan, her nipples huge, and somehow her piercings had scaled up with
them. It was like she had door knockers on her, well, knockers.

The ring that had once pierced her clit had grown as well, becoming the proper size to adorn the end of
her flat, trumpet-like cockhead. Starr sported a full-sized equine erection, despite being perhaps half the
weight of a proper donkey. She gave an experimental tug on one of the huge rings with her
three-fingered hand and found herself nearly doubled over, moaning in pleasure. She brought a hand to
the odd presence in the lower portion of her vision, gasping as she touched her muzzle, and traced her
fingertips over her elongated ears. The donkey-woman stood, wobbling for a few moments on her broad
hooves, looking over her shoulder at her tail. It was wrong, it felt so wrong. It couldn't possibly be real,
but Starr knew she'd cum several times already, and even in her deepest sleep her climaxes would
always awaken her.
It was weird, really fucking weird. But it also felt so good. Having her cock erupt like that had been the
best experience of Starr's life. She could scarcely imagine what pleasuring it properly would bring. She
ran a hand over her cum-slicked member, shuddering as she felt a warm tingle fill the fingers of both
hands.

She watched in horror as her black, oversized, too-thick nails began to spread once again. "Nnnn! Not
all the way!" Starr moaned, her cock gushing thick streams of pre for some reason. "I don't want to be a
donkey!"

And she didn't. She loved her tits, her shapely hips and ass, her long, gorgeous hair. Though she
preferred having a cock shoved down it, she liked being able to voice words with her throat. As good as
having donkey parts felt, there were still bits of her that she'd like to keep human. Hands were useful,
after all.

Her cock throbbed at the thought of having four hooves; it seemed sexy to her for some reason. As good
as it felt to rub and stroke and caress her own body, it never really brought her true sexual satisfaction.
She could still play with herself, trapping her huge new cock between her equally huge breasts, holding
it in place with one hoof and running the other up and down her length. She was doing it right now, and it
felt soooo good. So much better than having anything stuffed into her pussy ever did.

Despite herself, Starr felt her lustful need growing again, along with her body. She felt her bones shifting,
allowing her a quadrupedal gait if she so desired. She felt her neck elongate, and she did drop to all
fours, just to see what it felt like. It was... oddly comfortable, and she would be faster on all fours. She
closed her eyes and waited for the final shifts that would send her over into permanent donkey-dom. But
they didn't come. Her flesh and bone ceased to change, leaving her able to stand up if she so desired.

She stood again, looking down over her large, semi-bestial form. It looked more animal than human, but
it had all the human parts and shapes that mattered; just looking over herself made Starr's cock ache.
She looked around for her equine lover and found him seemingly admiring her with a bit of a smirk. The
animal turned around, raised its tail, and looked back at Starr.

Before she knew what she was doing, Starr had mounted the donkey and was thrusting away. It felt
good, incredible, the best sexual sensations that she had ever experienced. She wanted more, craved
more, wanted to find other people and let them experience this.

"Anything..." Starr moaned, her body tickling as white fur began to cover her body. "I'd do anything... just
please, let me cum like this... again and again..."

-o-

A pair of glowing red eyes watched the demi-donkey and her bestial lover go at it. The owner of those
eyes wrapped a hand around her own member. She'd been freed from her ancient prison by some great
force, almost like two worlds had collided. She'd reached out and snapped up something of the other
world that was of her domain.

Nyshia, goddess of sexual debauchery was loosed upon the world once more.
And she had managed to acquire herself a very, very sexy handmaiden to boot. Mmm... such beautiful
tits... A shame she could only lay hands upon her girls in dreams. But donkey-dickgirl Starr and her male
made for quite a show. Quite the show indeed.
41 - Serpent of Storms

Serpent of Storms
By Von Krieger

Kai let out a sound of disgust as he slid out of his wet leather armor. He'd thought himself thrifty when
he'd purchased an inexpensive riding cloak and spent the savings on drink. He'd already pitched the
sodden cloak into the back of Zola's wagon, however. Thankfully their belongings were covered by a
tarp. He'd scoffed at his travelling companion's suggestion that they pool their funds from the last
adventure and get a covering for the wagon. He was most certainly going to see to it the next time they
had something to sell.

The rainfalls down in the flatlands were tremendous, heavy things. Not like the light mistings that he and
Zola were used to in the mountains. But she had been far more prepared than he. She'd sent him into
the stone shelter they'd found just off the road, and she'd had to use her powers over the forces of
nature to coax an overgrowth aside that had blocked the old roadway.

As always Kai was awed by the magical power she displayed in being able to manipulate plants in that
manner. It had seemed like leaves and branches had subtly twisted themselves to keep the rain off of
her and dump it right onto him. He wouldn't put it past her, after all she was rather fond of seeing him
bare to the waist, or bare past the waist, or just bare in general. Kai was surprised that Zola had chosen
the path of the druid, rather than the Totemic Warrior that he had taken. They were quite a pair, Zola
with her unusually large size for a female minotaur going to the less physical, more passive route of the
nature-sorcerer, and him the comparatively diminutive male that gave up a head of height to pretty much
everyone in their home village. That was what happened when one was a human living amongst a tribe
of minotaurs; for a human Kai was absolutely huge and impressive, but amongst his own people he was
tiny. He was comparatively small in regards to the minotaurs, but very fearsome. His differing anatomy
came in handy during the training battles with the other warriors. He had no horns to grab and his knees
bent the wrong way, allowing him to deliver powerful forward kicks and to easily stagger and trip his
fellows.

His horses nickered happily and nosed at him, glad to be out of the rain and for resting. Both seemed
anxious for what usually followed having their harnesses removed. Kai had forgone his usual rituals
while they were in the city. That sort of thing was frowned upon, even when one's horses were of fey
stock and quite intelligent for animals. Kai had chosen the Totem of the Horse for strength, speed, and
endurance, and there was always a delicate balance of essence required to get the most out of it. It
involved stringent practices of keeping his natural energies balanced with the totemic power of the
horses, as well as keeping male and female essences in the proper ratios. Typically two parts male to
one part female. Much more and the overwhelmingly masculine animal essence would put him at a short
temper and eager to battle.

"Okay, okay," Kai chuckled, patting the stallion and mare in turn. "Just wait until Zola is back with the
firewood and I can get dry and warm, okay?"
He sighed and looked over the stone enclosure. At first he'd thought it a cave, but now that he was
inside Kai could see that the stonework had been smoothed, some blocks put into place where the
natural walls did not cover. He kicked dead leaves off of the carved titles in the center, revealing what
looked to be a dragon. The stone room was rather wide and open, the flickering torchlight just barely
illuminating the back of it. It was cool and relatively dry. Perhaps it had been a place for grain storage
once upon a time? It was not far off of one of the main trade roads, after all, though if it were merely
grain storage, someone had gone to an awful lot of trouble to decorate it. It seemed too ornate to merely
be a simple storehouse, but try as he might Kai could find no other rooms, nor any objects that would
possibly reveal the purpose of the structure. The green stone tiles inset on the floor were discolored a
bit, seemingly stained in places, probably due to the occasional wet leaves blowing in or something.

A glimmer caught Kai's eye and he knelt on the four tiles that made up the dragon, peering into the large
purple-black gemstone that made up the carving's eye. He brushed his fingertips over it and gasped as
he felt a shock surge through him. It wasn't painful, merely odd. He dug his nails in and tried to pry it out,
only to receive the same uncomfortable jolt.

Maybe he could pry it out with a dagger? The warrior sighed and leaned in closer, trying to get a good
look at the gem. In that moment it seemed that something looked back, as something dark within the
gem seemed to move, and the shocks that Kai had felt before seemed minor in comparison to the
body-wracking energy that flowed into him. It seemed to have jagged edges at first, but it seemed to
smooth out, becoming... almost comfortable as the energy seemed to settle down inside of him. Though
settle down was a relative term, as he could still feel odd tingles and twitches in his belly and loins. After
a few moments the power swirling around within him seemed to sense another store of elemental power
and flowed into it. Kai cried out as the inner stores of essence that he drew upon in battle were joined by
the strange power from the dragon eye gem. He felt himself flush, his skin reddening as blood began to
flow more rapidly in his body. The tide of boosted blood flow also aroused him incredibly. It was like the
energy had utterly overwhelmed his totemic power, overloading it and sending the excess straight into
him.

He tugged his loincloth aside and stroked almost frantically at his suddenly aching member. It was an
incredible surge of power, of such heat and magnitude that it felt like it would consume him at any
moment if Kai didn't find some way to dissipate it. But try as he might, he could feel no pleasure building,
even through he was jerking his manhood as fast as he could. The barbarian warrior turned his gaze to
the two horses and gasped softly. He had never been particularly attracted to them; they had merely
been his companions and his ways of balancing his totemic energies. Of course he enjoyed the sexual
acts, but he'd always viewed it as a duty rather than a pleasure.

Kai crawled on all fours to the stallion, Tadi. The horse had been expecting the usual ritual treatment
after having his adornments removed and was already fully erect. Kai looked over the huge horse, the
mighty creature's strength and stamina traits he adopted as his own. But now Kai found himself lusting
after the horse himself, rather than the attributes he desired. It felt almost like a hunger inside of him,
and Kai found his hands moving from his own member to the horse's shaft. The ritual required him to
bring the stallion to climax, to gather the resulting seed, and then to drink some and use a portion as
lubrication until his own climax struck, symbolically emptying himself of human essence and taking a
portion of the horse's for his own.

Kai found himself leaning in, his tongue tracing over the stallion's shaft. He opened his mouth wide,
attempting to draw it in, but found that Tadi's manhood was far too large for the task. The stricken
warrior could only kiss and suckle the horsecock before him. Somehow the action seemed to make the
power roaring through him more comforting, as if it began to file some of the sharp edges off of it. It
calmed him, relaxed him, and pleasured him somehow. His actions became less frantic, and the warrior
found one hand drifting back to his own loins, slowly stroking his own member in sync with that of the
horse. He slipped a finger through the golden ring that pierced the head of his shaft. It was one of
several golden rings that adorned his body, marks of his strength and valor. One more adorned each
nipple, and he sported several in each ear, as well as a large one through the septum of his nose.

An odd sensation began to present itself in Kai's loins, the energy seemed to be dissipating, but in doing
so it caused a sensation rather like growing aroused and feeling one's cock hardening. But Kai was
already fully erect, so the strange sensation shouldn't be...

Thoughts ceased as the stallion climaxed. Kai swallowed reflexively, but Tadi's ejaculation was far, far
more than his mouth could contain and it spilled down onto Kai's muscled chest and his own member.
The seed felt almost scalding against his body, but not in a painful way. Kai fell back, crying out in
pleasure as the power clustered in his belly and groin seemed to surge outward.

It was like when he drew upon his totemic power, magical might strengthening his muscles. But instead
of merely adding power, this time the expended energy seemed to be put to use making him truly
stronger. The surge of male essence seemed to react to the draconic power that infused Kai, and the
warrior stared in wonder as the sensation in his manhood grew all the more prominent, as did his
manhood itself. Blood surged into his aching member, the skin seeming to stretch taut as the flesh
beneath it expanded. It wasn't merely growing, lengthening, expanding; it seemed to be outright altering
its shape and color as well. In a few moments Kai was staring at twelve inches of brilliant red animal
cock that was still continuing to grow.

The warrior lay back on the ground, stoking himself with both hands. He'd heard that improperly
imbalanced energies could lead to strange oddities like this. It was even rumored that the result of too
much channeling the strength of bulls had resulted in the creation of the minotaur race. Kai had no idea
what to do, but for the moment his altered cock felt so wonderful to stroke.

He let out a low moan as a jet of pre shot forth, adding to the mess of equine jism upon his torso. He
could feel his body growing, bones and muscles subtly shifting. The greatest pressure still remained in
his belly and growing groin, though it seemed to be spreading out, heading frontwards to his balls and
back to... he had no idea.

It didn't really matter, as in a few moments his cock had grown to a size that rivaled Tadi's. Kai found
himself almost growling as he bucked his hips instinctively to the pleasure, thrusting up against the air
and making a sound with each exhaled breath. His fingers and toes ached, and his teeth did too for
some reason. But those minor discomforts were nothing to the onrushing pleasure building within him.

Kai cried out, feet pressing down against the floor, back arching, his cock erupting in an incredible
fountain of seed that splattered all over the warrior and the floor. There was also another strange,
pleasurable eruption. It felt like a second, smaller climax, erupting from behind.

As Kai settled down he felt a new sensation. He looked down and found a new limb extending out
between his legs. A tail. It wasn't an equine tail, certainly not. It was a bit longer than his legs, just as
thick at the base, heavy, muscular, and tapering. It was a dragon's tail. His nails had grown out into the
starts of claws, and a quick run of his tongue over his teeth confirmed their sharpness. His climax had
expanded the draconic energy within him, making it alter his body rather than dissipate. He needed to
draw upon another source of energy upon his climax, draining the unwanted power and immediately
replace it with another

His cock was still fully erect, still demanding attention, still needy. Kai stood, his body posture hunched
forward a bit, his body having altered subtly to take into account the hefty weight of his new tail. He
began to approach Aura, the mare. His tongue darted out from between his lips, elongated, though not
forked, and he could taste her arousal upon the air. Kai sighed softly, running his bluntly clawed hand
over the dark hued mare's body, pressing up against her. He had mated her before, many times before,
but this was going to be the first time that he was in possession of a member that seemed truly made to
gain pleasure from such a thing.

With siphoned male essence filling him nearly to bursting, it hardly took any time at all for Kai to climax
into the mare. But this time it was be different. Kai had grown so large that he didn't need the usual stool
he had to stand on to position himself properly.

He could feel the sparking power within him, continuing to make him grow, only now it wasn't merely an
enlargement of his form. Kai could feel himself beginning to change further, to have a body more suited
to matching the new appendage that had grown forth. He shivered as he slowly entered Aura, gently
gripping the mare's sides. His tail lashed excitedly from side to side, sending little bursts of pleasant
sensation up Kai's lengthening spine. Kai growled softly as he felt the hot, surging, draconic energy
slither forth as his equine member gushed forth a thick gout of precum, replaced by the cooler, softer,
feminine essence of the mare. He let out a soft sigh as the feeling of growth began to settle down. It was
working, thankfully, and he began to settle to a calm, relaxing rhythm of small bucks and thrusts into the
mare. She felt so wonderfully tight around his equine sized and shaped cock, the mare's sex now
perfectly suited to pleasuring him. The prickly, spiking energy flowed out of him and Kai closed his eyes
and sighed, not noticing the gentle sensation that replaced the draconic power in altering his body.

The claws that had replaced his nails continued to grow, the skin growing over the tops of them to
complete the change. A dark tinge began to creep over his skin in places, while the color seemed to
leech out of the same on the underside of his neck, upon his chest and belly, and down to his thighs.
Rather than stop his transformation, with the elongated neck and slight beginnings of a muzzle, Kai was
merely altering its course, making it more subtle and centered upon cosmetic details rather than
sweeping changes. His ears smoothed out, becoming pointed and elongated. His hair began to
lengthen, the color fading from it as well.

Kai moaned softly, not noticing that the pitch of his voice had shifted. He shuddered as small, smooth
scales began to gently push their way out of his skin. Each tiny scale didn't have enough sensation to
bring it to his notice. Only an odd tingle and tickle drew Kai's attention away from the pleasures at hand.
He looked back over his shoulder, noticing the black scales upon his shoulders, back and tail. His eyes
widened and the sight, and grew wider still as he looked upon the fluffy white tuft that had appeared
upon his tail. The same tickle appeared upon his forearms and calves, adding the same feathering of fur
that that powerful horses hard just above their hooves.
"Wh-what?" Kai stammered in a feminized voice, letting out a gasp and a shudder as the flesh around
his nipples began to puff outward, forming into a pair of small breasts that only seemed to be growing
larger.

"N-no!" he stammered in horror, realizing that he was not only expelling the draconic essence into the
mare, but his own native masculine essence. The energy that infused him from the gem seemed to not
mind at all that the form it was granting him was based more on that of a mare rather than a dragon.

Kai growled and tried to pull his cock free, but the horse's inner walls held him fast. He growled louder.
He had to get away before the strange magic that had invaded him transformed him into some sort of
brood mare. Kai winced as the thought of himself as a... not quite female came to mind. He... she still
sported the cock, but also a heavy, round belly, and an equally heavy pair of large, milk-filled breasts.
The very thought of it turned him on so incredibly. He found himself increasing the pace, thrusting
hungrily, eagerly into the horse's pussy. All of a sudden the prickly power came back, and with it the
burning ache in Kai's cock and balls. Kai couldn't stop himself, couldn't stop his body from making the
rapid, powerful motions of properly mating the mare.

Without him actively drawing in the mare's essence to soothe it, the draconic power roared through Kai's
veins, nearly driving out all rational thought. It was hard to think, he felt wild, feral, powerful, but
completely out of control. It was the warning given for drawing too much on the masculine essence. Kai
grunted as his body grew once more, bones shifting in his legs, back, and upon his face. His stance was
changing, not quite quadrupedal, but decidedly not humanoid. His fingers thickened, the claws
elongating, becoming a little bit more like paws. Kai growled in pain as something felt like it was drilling
through his skull, corkscrewing out to form a pair of straight, spiraling horns.

The new dragon opened his lengthening muzzle and cried out in pain and pleasure. He gripped Aura as
tightly as she could without hurting her, and plied all his strength to withdrawing his cock from her. Kai
shuddered as the draconic power surged through his cock once more, a swelling appearing upon the
base and another upon the midsection, forming a canine knot and a horse's medial ring. But beyond the
ring there was something else, small, round bumps forming. Kai cried out and couldn't help but quiver as
Aura's netherlips rubbed over them. They were so sensitive, he couldn't help himself! His body took over
once more and Kai instinctively thrust into the mare, his knot sliding into her with some effort, and then
swelling further, tying the two together. He had no escape, his altering body had trapped him, binding
him to the mare and the pleasure of his altered cock so great that his muscles seemed to take over,
bucking against Aura even though he wanted nothing of the sort.

Thunder rumbled outside as the storm intensified from the mere downpour that it had been before. The
sound made Kai quiver as the storm's energy seemed to resonate with the draconic essence within him.
He could feel his climax building, feeling the pressure build within his loins, but also elsewhere in his
body.

A bolt of lightning shot down from the heavens, striking just in front of the cave, illuminating the inside
with a bright, brilliant light. It made the pent up energy within Kai explode, resulting in the incredible
explosion of his own climax as well as a near explosion as a pair of membranous wings burst from his
back just as his tail had not long before.

The new dragon panted, his forked tongue lolling from his mouth. The powerful draft horse beneath him
now seemed so much smaller, about his own size. Kai let out a soft purr, nuzzling Aura's neck, stroking
her mane, whispering to her soothingly until his member could slip free.

Kai could still feel the power, but it was faint within him. Her felt his manhood finally beginning to soften.
He turned and took a few halting steps, wincing at the unfamiliar feel of his body. He didn't like the way
he was forced to lean forward, that it would be easier to go around on all fours. He certainly wasn't going
to be riding a horse any more. Hell, with his size and shape he seemed more likely to serve as
someone's mount than as a rider.

The thought of mounting brought thoughts of sex, and thoughts of sex made Kai's member return to full
hardness once more. Despite having just filled the mare, Kai's body still wanted more.

He shuddered and moaned as another bolt of lightning flared outside, revealing the jagged yellow
markings upon his skin, as well as illuminating the silhouette of Zola in the mouth of the cave.

The she-minotaur sighed and dropped the gathered firewood in a pile beside the door. She pulled off her
cloak and shook it out, "Well, I hope that..." she began to say as the dragon pounced.

But rather than impacting the she-minotaur, Kai found himself stopped in his tracks by a cool sensation
around his neck. There was a soft, mechanical click, and then the spiky, tingling energy was yanked out
of his belly and seemed to flow into the collar around his neck. And with a sudden movement, Zola
swept Kai's legs out from underneath him, sending the dragon crashing to the ground.

"As I was saying," Zola said, placing a hoof upon Kai's midsection. Kai was unable to move, to rise up
and shove the minotaur to the ground, to mount and dominate her as he ought to be able. "I had hoped
that you'd managed to be able to control yourself. But it seems that your bestial, unthinking, careless
nature has gotten the better of you."

Lightning flashed, illuminating Zola's grin, as well as making Kai shiver in sympathetic bliss as his
pleasure centers seemed to trigger with the storm's release of energy.

"It may well be a time honored tradition for an adventurer to spend his money on ale and whores, but
when I'm the one who is spending all the money on making life in the wilderness more comfortable and
survivable it is frustrating. I told you to buy a good cloak for the rainy season, and you didn't even do that
right!" Zola growled, placing a hand upon Kai's cock, slipping a finger through the ring and giving it a tug
as she put pressure on her hoof.

"You are what you think with, your cock and your stomach. So I engineered this little trip out to this place
of power. Used to belong to a goddess of debauchery, fond of taking lustful people and altering them
into near-beasts constantly craving sex. A dragon-worshipping cult found the place later, shifting the
magics subtly and tied them to greed. After all, dragons snap up anything shiny and valuable for their
hoards."

Zola took her hoof from Kai's belly, "So you're a dragon and a beast. My druidic powers only grant me
control over animals. But I used my share of the money from our last haul to buy the collar I've put
around your neck. It allows me to extend my powers of control over animals to a bestial creature wearing
it."
The minotauress chuckled and began to stroke Kai's cock with both hands, "We've tried the adventuring
thing, like you wanted, and all we have to show for it is a wagon and some magical weapons and armor.
For you it was all a means to an end to get ale in your belly and get your rocks off with someone more
your own size." Kai winced, the two had tried lovemaking a few times before, but it had never really been
all that satisfying to either.

"So I figured why bother with all the swordplay and sorcery when I can just start a lucrative venture
breeding dragon-mounts, hmm? That way you get to fuck all you want all day long and we can even
make a profit from it."

The dragon let out a soft cry, his altered body and altered mind found the idea rather sexy and alluring.

"But with just one female beast it would take awhile. So I think we need another." Zola laughed,
positioning herself by Kai's member, kneeling and running her hands over it.

"I've been waiting for ages to find a properly sized male to fill me." she said happily, "Of course you're
not going to be male for much longer. That totemic magic thing you do is so silly; it's jus the tiniest piece
of nature magic. Someone with the inkling to learn, practice, and study rather than spend their time
wrestling with other bulls can eventually find out how to manipulate such energy."

"St-stop..." Kai managed, before Zola reached out with one hand and held his muzzle shut.

"Hush, speak only when spoken to, pet!"

The dragon shivered, it felt... good to obey her.

"Now, let's make you a proper woman..." the minotauress said, placing her hands on Kai's small breasts.

"These are most certainly not going to do. After all, how are you going to nurse an entire clutch of
dragonlets with such a small endowment?"

The energy sparked through the collar, into Kai's neck, and down into his chest, taking root right beneath
Zola's hands.

"There we are," she said softly, "Now just to coax them outward..."

She slipped her fingers into the rings that piercing Kai's nipples, tugging gently on them at first, then
pulling harder and harder. But rather than pain and discomfort, Kai felt only pleasure as his breasts
swelled outward to match the motion. The energy rippled though Kai's body, subtly shifting things,
creating a narrowing of the waist, a broadening of the hips, altering his proportions so that they were
most definitely those of a female. And not merely a female, but a well endowed, fertile female. The only
sign that Kai had ever been male was the massive cock and balls between his legs and the utter lack of
a...

The energy that had nested in his belly from the beginning detonated. It felt like Kai's inside were
crawling and slithering and oozing all over themselves to form something new. Something new that
began to throb, and ache, and moisten with need. The dragon was no longer a male. She was not quite
a female, but she was far more woman than man now. And she... kind of liked it.

"Yes, that feels so much better doesn't it?" Zola whispered, releasing her grip on Kai's nipple rings, only
to cup and stroke the dragon's huge breasts. The dragon shivered with pleasure at the sensations. "A
proper breeding creature, male and female. Mmm... can't you just imagine your belly all round and full of
eggs?"

Kai blushed as the heat in her new sex intensified. She had indeed thought of that before, and it aroused
her as much now as it did then. She moaned softly as Zola slipped two fingers into her snatch, making
the dragoness squirm.

"Of course I could use my power to draw out the transformative energies before they have time to take
root, bind them in the collar," she said, standing and walking over to the pair of horses. Zola hopped up
on Aura's back, sitting backwards.

"But in order to do that, you'd have to prove to me that you're more than a beast," she reached down
and lifted Aura's tail. "A dragon can breed with just about anything, and an aroused dragon will send
nearly every natural beast into a receptive state for mating and breeding. Of course animals act almost
entirely on instinct," Zola chuckled. "So if you want to change back, prove to me that you are more than
an oddly intelligent animal. Walk out of this cave, find somewhere to spend the night, and in the morning
I'll change you back."

Kai rolled over onto all fours, the scent of her own past climaxes, as well as the arousal of the mare and
stallion suffused the cave. She wanted nothing more than to ram her cock into Aura, or Zola, or both at
the same time.

"Or you can prove that you are little more than a creature of instinct, unable to resist whenever there is a
receptive female or two to fuck."

"Mmm.... fuck..." Kai murmured, turning her head towards the cave entrance, then looking back at Zola
and Aura. She didn't want to go out into the cold, chilly rain. But all the sex upon the air made her feel so
terribly, terribly horny.

Kai wanted a cock inside of her; she wanted her own cock inside an eager and receptive female. She
wanted both at the same time and more. She let out a soft sigh as a cascade of slick fluids trickled down
her scaled thighs as she expelled the last of the male human essence that she'd been holding onto, fully
embracing the draconic power within her.

The dragoness let out a growling moan as she grew bigger still, proper size for a proper dragoness. She
cupped her new, wonderful breasts with her taloned handpaws, massaging them as they grew even
larger. All the better to feed her brood. But she still craved more.

Two new sensations of swelling began upon her body, a matched pair upon her midsection, and another
within the bestial sheath that had formed around her cock. Kai groped her growing additions, a second
pair of breasts, and a second cock. Her doubled assets mirrors of the first.
She crept forward on all fours as the last of the totemic essence faded. She didn't need it anymore; she
had the strength and power she had always desired, though this was not the means that she had
imagined herself attaining it.

Kai reared onto her hind legs, positioning one member to slip into the mare, and the other...

"And what does it mean if I choose to fuck a receptive female or two?" she purred. "At the same time?"

The minotauress shook her head and sighed, putting herself into proper position, "It means that despite
your alterations, that you are still clinging to that absurd fantasy of two women at the same time."

Kai chuckled, lifting her tail as Tadi approached. "Well, I'm adding another male to it. That has to count
for something?"

"I suppose it does my pet, I suppose it does."


42 - Ashfall: Prologue

Ashfall
By Von Krieger

"Gods dammit!" the warrior snarled as she surveyed the towering fortress before her. There was only
one way in for her today, heavily guarded, but totally wide open. She was familiar with the castle, having
snuck in on several occasions, being actually invited several more, but tonight there was a whole new
sort of danger that just made the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end.

"It's a damned dinner party, Ashe!" she scolded herself, "Lady Thanatos may be the most powerful
necromancer you've ever heard of, a High Priestess of Arimus the Scythe, and had dealings in two plots
that you managed to foil. But she's also the rightfully elected Arcane Protector of Haven City."

Ashe drew in another deep breath. Despite the fact that her outfit for this evening covered far more of
her skin than her typical battle attire did, she felt utterly naked without her staff-spear and her usual
assortment of spellbound trinkets. Despite her feelings of unease, Ashe was certain that Haven City's
most powerful mage was not going to rip out her heart and devour it in front of a gathering of the city's
most powerful and influential residents.

Warriors, wizards, merchants, and monsters alike had all been invited and everyone would be in their
best attire and on their best behavior. Looking up out of her carriage at the roof of the now-truncated
ex-skyscraper, Ashe could see the familiar green-and-black-scaled form of Calxethon seated atop what
was one a helicopter landing pad. Even the great darkwyrm had left his remote mountain lair in order to
attend.

Though every year there were occasional incidents, as one would expect when you brought mortal foes
into close proximity, Ashe could see the sense in it. Up past the towering buildings of downtown Haven
city was the black expanse of the sky, and the reasoning for tonight's gathering; the Shining Star had set
beneath the horizon, while her sister the Corrupting Star shown down her cold green-blue light. Tonight
the red moon Arimus would be directly overhead, the Smoking Moon's power over the summer sky
above Haven City soon to wan in favor of Megatatheon, the Shining Star and brighter of the two suns in
the sky.

Arimus embodied the Flame, the dark side of fire. He was of destruction, of rage, of unbridled appetites.
When the world was broken and the pieces carried over into this new world it was Arimus that had taken
the denizens of the Abyss and the undead under his burning wings. His worship was the acclimation of
power by any means necessary. And in the midst of his 28 days as the ruling power over Haven City's
skies the summoning of demons and the creation of undead would be the easiest they could possible
be.

Especially with Megatatheon in Submission, the lower of the two stars in the sky. Her pure light was
anathema to many of Arimus' preferred minions. Tonight was the night of the new world's two year cycle
with the most potential for carnage and mayhem.
So it made sense for the Arcane Protector of Haven City to bring all the worst of the potential
troublemakers under her eye, on a night where her own already incredible power would too be at its
peak. The Lady's origins were unknown; she was not from the world Haven City came from, nor of the
world whose people had come to call it home. Whispers told that she was a Goddess of Death from one
of the many worlds whose pieces had been cast into the Void, snatched up by one of the Solar
Goddesses and placed upon the strange world of Theon.

Ashe had almost grown used to the nearly empty, starless sky. The manifold points of brightness were
long gone, however. They were replaced by the comforting red light of Psia, the Knowing Star, in the
north and the flesh-warping purple light of Krygar, the Mutant Star in the south.

The two fixed points shone forever in the skies of Theon, the strange donut-shaped world to which Ashe
and all the other residents of Haven City had been brought to. When one left the lights of the city behind,
however, one could see that the night sky was not truly empty. The tiny, dim lights of comets and
meteors could be seen. Ice, rock, and metal often used as tools of the Celestials. One such comet was
the reason why the upper half of the skyscraper before her had been sheered off and sent toppling into
other buildings.

Lailaxetheon, Ashe used her full, draconic name like most mages did, was not fond of the types of
civilization and technology that her solar sister, Megatatheon, favored. She was fond of using her
gathered comets to rain destruction down upon unoccupied bastions of high technology and her very
light would on occasion cause metal to rust, erode, decay, or warp into another material entirely. She
was least fond of iron and steel, and even her light could do little to gold, silver, and adamant. Of the
Great Metals only Iron easily succumbed to Lailaxet's corruption.

Ashe's own staff-spear was tipped with an enchanted crystalline head and she found herself once more
missing its familiar weight upon her back or in her hand. Lady Thanatos insisted upon no weaponry or
spell-infused items being brought to her party. Any trouble that occurred would be fueled by physical
power of a warrior and the inner mana reserve of a spellcaster, in most cases severely limiting the
amount of destruction that could occur.

The summoner stood from her seat as her carriage moved forward, inching her closer to being the next
in line to walk the red carpet into the building. Ashe sighed once more and began looking over her
appearance in the full-length mirror that had been incorporated into the interior of the carriage. Likely it
had been placed there for this exact purpose, each of the guest carriages was one of the Lady's and
driven by one of her skeletal minions. They were well-dressed, nicely polished skeletal minions, but still
uncomfortably undead creatures.

Despite feeling naked and unarmored in it, Ashe was actually rather fond of the outfit she had chosen for
the party. It was of the latest style favored by the nobility in all of the Seventeen Kingdoms, crafted from
one of the strange new fabrics of the technological world, called Latex.

It had actually been designed with some similarities to Ashe's usual battle garb, the lower portion of the
dress was essentially a loincloth and a breechcloth, a weighted strip of fabric hanging down in front and
in back, leaving Ashe's legs free and unhindered. Her top, however, was totally unlike the midriff-baring,
simple tied off top that mages of her order wore.
The top of her dress was essentially a sort of jacket, albeit one that exposed a great deal of her
cleavage. She supposed the combination in the heat of summer would be ill-advised for anyone else,
especially in a crowded environment. But her magic, and most of her summons, were of an elemental
ice and water in nature, and the flow of elemental strength through her kept her cool even in the heat of
summer.

Ashe slowly turned and admired her dress, along with her thigh-high latex boots. Her combat instructor
would have screamed her head off at the sight of them. Decidedly not practical for combat, but they
added several inches to Ashe's already generous height and wearing them around did wonders to
tighten up her rump.

Beauty was a weapon. None of her instructors had taught her that. It had taken a dire foe to teach that
particular lesson. But it was one that Ashe found herself glad to have learned. Her self-admiration was
helping to sooth her nerves and made her feel less twitchy without a weapon within arm's reach.

Almost unbidden the image of her foe slipped into her mind. Like many others the creature known as
Dark Seraphim was a product of two worlds, half of her a feline demon known as a Rakshasa, the other
half a common succubus. Summoning spells on the Faults, the areas between placed realms, was
always risky. It had been made even moreso by taking place during Theon's equivalent to a full moon,
when one of the twelve were directly overhead.

The Lorekeepers said that once only the two Solar Goddesses, Megatatheon and Lailaxetheon could
slip between dimensions, seeking pieces of unwanted worlds cast adrift in the void, or sent their by
cataclysmic spells or terrible doomsday weapons. But as time went on more of their children began to be
able to do the same. Psia and Krygar, the Stellar Goddesses, had been the first to discover how. Then
came the other two Comet Bearers, Xailon and Urdent, of chilling ice and living water.

The waters told their cousins and siblings of the Rains, and boastful Ursa the Storm told her fellow
Warrior Moons. Soon after all knew the secret, and all sought out the means of their own amusement in
the timeless emptiness between realities.

Dark Sera, as she'd come to be known, had become a disciple of Gerrig, the Lady of Lusts, and sought
to aid her mistress by providing a focal point in which to bring succubi from the void to Theon.

Ashe had managed to put a stop to the summoning, disrupting it by knocking Sera into her own
summoning circle. The result had not been pretty. Oh no. Sera was to pretty what the ocean was to wet.
The striped succubus seemed to be the very embodiment of wicked beauty. It was almost bewitching at
times.

Even now Ashe had to focus on aspects of the demon's body that she found repulsive, the hideous eyes
upon her hands, her belly, her brow. Not merely satisfied with Gerrig's power, Sera had made deals with
the minions of Krygar the Corruptor. The taint of the Void leaving its mark on her.

But still those deformities seemed to only add to Sera's beauty, blemishes that served to make her more
real than the image of almost artificial perfection that she had been. Or more likely her beauty was
merely some sort of spiritual echo left upon the souls of those she came into contact with.
Ashe found herself blushing as the carriage came to a stop, recalling the night the two of them had faced
a common foe beneath Ursa the Stormbringer, hiding in the ruins together for mutual warmth and
comfort. It had turned into more than comforting. If things had gone differently the two could have been
something other than enemies, something deeper than friends. But Sera served the darkness, and Ashe
the light. And so long as that was the case, they would be enemies.

The summoner drew a breath as she recalled the caress of perfectly smooth skin, the silken envelope of
wings, the tickle of claws upon her bared skin...

She let out a growl and punched the side of the carriage, the pain focusing her as a skeletal attendant
opened the door and beckoned her towards the gathering beyond. Ashe would likely have to spend the
evening feigning politeness to old foes and verbally jousting with quick-tongue cowards whose remarks
would otherwise net them a bludgeoning with the butt-end of her staff-spear.

Now was not a time to be distracted by what might have been if things had gone differently.

Just a little bit differently.

Such a small, tiny change.

Ashe would've been surprised to know just how very little it took to turn a foe into a friend, her bane into
her beloved, the dark angel into a radiant demon.

It would be an even greater surprise to learn that it took even less to bring the opposite to pass.

Powered by TCPDF (www.tcpdf.org)

You might also like